NOTES  ON  THE  -IEOQUOIS': 


OR,    CONTRIBUTIONS    TO    THE 


STATISTICS,  ABORIGINAL  HISTORY,  ANTIQUITIES  AND  GENERAL  ETHNOLOGY 


OF 


WESTERN   NEW- YORK 


BY  HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT, 

Hon.  Mem.  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Northern  Antiquaries,  Copenhagen:  Hon.  Mem 
of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  of  London;  Vice- President  of  the  American 
Ethnological  ScocietyatNew-York;  Member  of  the  American  Philosophical, 
of  the  American  Antiquarian,  and  of  the  American  Geological  Societies; 
Hon.  Mem.  of  the  New- York  Historical,  of  the  Georgia  His 
torical,  and  of  the  Rhode-Island  Historical  Societies, 
&c.,   &c.,  &c. 


NEW-YORK : 
BARTLETT    &    WELFORD, 

ASTOR   HOUSE. 
'1846." 


SENATE  DOCUMENT,  TWENTY-FOUR, 


In  giving  a  more  permanent  form  to  the  original  edition  of  this  document,  a 
more  convenient  reference  title  has  been  prefixed  to  it. 

The  aboriginal  nation,  whose  statistics  and  history,  past  and  present,  are 
brought  into  discussion  in  the  following  report,  stand  out  prominently  in  the  fore 
ground  of  our  own  history.  They  have  sustained  themselves,  for  more  than 
three  centuries  and  a  half,  against  the  intruding  and  progressive  races  of  Europe. 
During  the  period  of  the  planting  of  the  colonies,  their  military  exploits  gave 
them  a  name  and  a  reputation  which  are  coeval  with  Europe.  These  events  are 
intermingled,  more  or  less,  with  the  history  of  each  of  the  colonies,  and  impart 
to  them  much  of  their  interest.  But  while  we  have  made  an  extaordinary  pro 
gress  in  population  and  resources,  and  gone  far  to  build  up  a  nationality,  and 
commenced  a  national  literature,  very  little,  if  any,  progress  has  been  made  in 
clearing  up  and  narrowing  the  boundaries  of  historical  mystery,  which  shroud 
the  INDIAN  PERIOD  prior  to  1492.  This  forms,  indeed,  the  true  period  of 
American  Ethnology. 

It  was  a  desideratum  in  American  statistics,  that  a  complete  census  of  one  of 
these  primary  stocks,  who  had  lived  in  our  neighborhood  all  this  time,  and  still 
preserved  their  nationality,  should  be  taken.  This  task  New-York  executed  in 
1845.  It  appeared  desirable  to  the  agent  appointed  to  carry  the  act  of  the  legis 
lature,  embracing  this  feature,  into  effect,  that  the  opportunity  should  not  be  lost 
of  making  some  notes  of  the  kind  here  indicated  ;  and  it  is  in  this  feature, 
indeed,  if  any  thing,  in  the  report  now  presented,  that  it  aspires  to  the  character 
of  research,  though  it  be  intended  only  to  shadow  forth  outlines  to  be  filled  up 
hereafter. 

New- York,  Feb.  7,  1846. 


MEMORANDUM  OF  PAPERS. 


Page. 
Letter  from  the  Secretary  of  State,  laying  the  result  of  the  census  before  the 

Senate, 1 

Statistical  report,  communicating  the  census  returns, , 3 

Letter  transmitting  supplemental  report  on  their  past  and  present  history,  ...  25 

I.  HISTORICAL  AND  ETHNOLOGICAL  MINUTES,  . 29 

a.  Sketch  of  the  Iroquois  Groups  of  Aboriginal  Tribes, 29 

6.  Ethnological  suggestions, 33 

c.  Indian  Cosmogony, 36 

d.  Gleams  of  their  ancient  general  history, 38 

II.  ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY  OF  THE  IROQ.UOIS,  AS  A  DISTINCT  PEOPLE, 41 

a.  Mohawks, 43 

b.  Oneidas  and  the  Oneida  stone,  (with  three  engravings.) 46 

c.  Onondagas,  (with  a  figure,) 54 

d.  Cayugas,. 57 

e.  Senecas  and  their  origin, 59 

f.  Tuscaroras,  and  their  flight  from  North  Carolina, 64 

g.  Necariages, 69 

h.  St.  Regis  colony, 70 

III.  EPOCH  AND  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  IROQUOIS  LEAGUE, 73 

a.  Considerations, 73 

b.  Era  of  the  confederacy, 73 

c.  Principles  of  their  government  and  Totemic  Bond, 76 

— >•  d.  Ancient  worship  and  system  of  astronomy, 85 

^  e.  Witchcraft,  its  theory  and  practical  evils, 87 

/.  Wife's  right  to  property — limited  nature  of  marriage  contract,  ....  88 

IV.  ARCHAEOLOGY, 91 

a.  Vestiges  of  an  ancient  French  fort  in  Lenox,  (with  a  plan,) 93 

b.  Ancient  site  of  the  Onondagas  at  Kasonda,  (with  a  sketch,) 96 

c.  Antiquities  of  Pompey,  Camillus,  &c., : 103 

d.  Ancient  fort  of  Osco  at  Auburn,  (with  a  plan,) 106 

«.  Vestiges  of  an  ancient  elliptical  work  at  Canandaigua,  (with  an 

outline,) 109 


Tl  MEMORANDUM    OF    PAPERS. 

f.  Fort-Hill,  Genesee  county,  (with  a  plan,) Ill 

g.  Rock-citadel  ofKienuka,  in  Niagara  county,  (with  apian,) 116 

h.  Circular  fort  at  Deoseowa,  Erie  county,  (with  an  outline,) 120 

V.  ANCIENT  STATE  or  INDIAN  ART, 125 

VI.  RELICS  OF  ABORIGINAL  ART  IN  WESTERN  NEW- YORK, 133 

Class    1.  Nabikoaguna,  [medals,] 134 

Class    2.  Medaeka,  [amulets,] 137 

Class    3.  Attejeguna,  [implements  of  art,] t 139 

Class    4.  Opoaguna,  [pipes,] 140 

Class    5.  Minace,  [beads,] ; 142 

Class    6.  Peaga,  [wampums,] 143 

Class    7.  Mud wamina,  [jingling  dress  ornaments,] 143 

Class    8.  Otoauguna,  [ear  jewels,]  144 

Class    9.  2E&,  [shells,] 144 

Class  10.  Ochalis,  [nose  jewels,] 145 

VII.  ORAL  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  IROQUOIS,  HISTORICAL  AND  SYMBOLIC, 147 

a.  Ancient  shipwreck  of  a  vessel  on  the  coast, 147 

b.  Forays  into  the  Cherokee  and  Cataba  country, 148 

c.  Exploit  of  Hiadeoni, 150 

d.  Seneca  embassy  of  peace  to  the  Cherokees,  and  exploit  of  Awl,. .  153 

e.  Grave-yard  serpent  and  corn  giant, 154 

/.  Allusion  to  the  siege  of  Fort  Stanwix  and  battle  of  Oriskany, . . . .  155 

g.  Defeat  of  the  Kah-Kwahs, 155 

h'  Epoch  of  the  confederacy, 156 

i.  Some  passages  of  their  wars  with  monsters  and  giants, 156 

VIII.  TOPICAL  INQUIRIES, 163 

a.  Who  were  the  Eries  ? 164 

b.  Building  of -the  first  vessel  on  the  upper  lakes, 166 

c.  Who  were  the  Alleghans  ? j5g 

d.  War  with  the  Kah-Kwahs  and  their  retreat  down  the  Allegany,..  176 

IX.  MISCELLANEOUS  TRAITS, j§ j 

a.  Infant  Atotarho, jg  j 

b.  Red  Jacket  and  the  Wyandot  and  Delaware  claim  to  supremacy,.  182 

c.  Brant  and  the  Buffalo  church, 183 

d.  The  county  clerk  and  the  wolf  scalp, ....   184 

e.  Specimen  of  Iroquois  picture  writing, .*.....  132 

X.  MORAL  AND  SOCIAL  CONDITION  AND  PROSPECTS, 185 

ABSTRACT  OF  CENSUS  RETURNS, 191 

DEAF  AND  DUMB,  IDIOTS,  LUNATICS  AND  BLIND, 201 


MEMORANDUM    OF   PAPERS.  Vll 


APPENDIX. 

Beaton, 203 

Extracts  from  author's  private  journal, « 206 

Clark, 233 

Cusick, 237 

Goodwin , * .  241 

Follett, 243 

Dewey , 246 

Rockwood,  with  Tuscarora  vocabulary,  ....  250 

Bliss, 261 

Hall, 263 

McMurray ,  with  Mohawk  and  Cayuga  vocabulary, 264 

Shearman,  with  Oneida  vocabulary, 278 

Walker, 282 

Morgan, 283 

Van  Schaack,..  284 


STATE  OF  NEW-YORK. 


No.  24, 


IN  SENATE, 

January  22  1846. 


COMMUNICATION 

From  the  Secretary  of  State,  transmitting  the  report 
of  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  one  of  the  agents  appointed  to 
take  the  census  or  enumeration  of  the  Indians,  &c. 

SECRETARY'S  OFFICE,          ? 
Albany)  January  llth,  1846.  ) 
Hon.  A.  GARDINER, 

President  of  the  Senate  : 
SIR: 

In  compliance  with  the  resolution  of  the  Senate  of  the  15  :h 
instant,  I  transmit  herewith  a  report  of  one  of  the  agents  appointed 
to  take  the  census  or  enumeration  of  the  Indians  residing  upon  seve 
ral  of  the  reservations  in  the  State,  and  an  abstract  of  all  the  census 
returns,  taken  pursuant  to  the  fifteenth  section  of  the  act  chapter  140 
of  the  laws  of  1845,  and  of  the  statistical  information  required  by 
the  act,  and  also  a  report  relating  "  to  their  past  and  present  condi 
tion." 

I  am,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

N.  S.  BENTON. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  1  [3t  & 


REPORT 

Of  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  to  the  Secretary  of  State,  trans 
mitting  the  census  returns  in  relation  to  the  In 
dians. 


CENSUS  OF  THE  IROQUOIS, 

New-York,  October  31st,  1845. 
SIR: 

In  conformity  with  your  instructions  of  the  25th  June  last,  I 
proceeded  to  the  several  Iroquois  reservations  therein  named,  and  I 
have  the  honor  herewith  to  transmit  to  you  the  census  returns  for 
each  reservation,  numbered  from  I  to  VIII,  and  distinguished  by  the 
popular  name  of  each  tribe,  or  canton. 

I.  The  question  of  the  original  generic  name,  by  which  these  tribes 
were  denoted,  the  relation  they  bear  to  the  other  aboriginal  slocks  of 
America,  and  the  probable  era  of  their  arrival,  and  location  within 
the  present  boundaries  of  this  State,  is  one,  which  was  naturally  sug 
gested  by  the  statistical  inquiries  entrusted  to  me.  Difficult  and 
uncertain  as  any  thing  brought  forward  on  these  subjects  must  neces 
sarily  be,  it  was  yet  desirable,  in  giving  a  view  of  the  present  and 
former  condition  of  the  people,  that  the  matter  should  be  glanced  at. 
For,  although  nothing  very  satisfactory  might  be  stated,  it  was  still 
conceived  to  be  well  to  give  some  answer  to  the  intelligent  inquirer, 
to  the  end,  that  it  might,  at  least,  be  perceived  the  subject  had  not 
escaped  notice. 

A  tropical  climate,  ample  means  of  subsistence,  and  their  conse- 
quencej  a  concentrated  and  fixed  population,  raised  the  ancient  inha 
bitants  of  Mexico,  and  some  other  leading  nations  on  the  continent, 


4  [SENATE 

to  a  state  of  ease  and  semi-civilization,  which  have  commanded  the 
surprise  and  admiration  of  historians.  But  it  may  be  said,  in  truth, 
that,  in  their  fine  physical  type,  and  in  their  energy  of  character,  and 
love  of  independence,  no  people,  among  the  aboriginal  race,  have 
ever  exceeded,  if  any  has  ever  equalled,  the  Iroquois. 

Discoveries  made  in  the  settlement  of  New-York,  west  of  the  DE 
o  WAIN  STA,  or  Stainwix  Summit,  have  led  to  the  belief,  that  there 
has  been  an  ancient  period  of  occupation  of  that  fertile  and  expand 
ed  portion  of  the  State,  which  terminated  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the 
Iroquois.  Evidences  have  not  been  wanting  to  denote,  that  a  higher 
degree  of  civilization  than  any  of  these  tribes  possessed,  had,  r.t  a 
remote  period,  begun  to  develope  itself  in  that  quarter.  But,  hither 
to,  the  notices  and  examinations  of  the  antiquities  referred  to,  although 
highly  creditable  to  the  observers,  and  abounding  in  interest,  have 
served  rather  to  entangle,  than  reveal,  the  archaeological  mystery 
which  envelopes  them.  Some  of  these  antiquarian  trails,  not  appear 
ing  to  the  first  settlers  to  be  invested  with  the  importance,  as  indus 
trial  or  military  vestiges,  now  attached  to  them,  have  been  nearly  or 
quite  obliterated  by  the  plough.  The  spade  of  the  builder  and  exca 
vator  has  overturned  others  ;  and  at  the  rate  of  increase,  which  has 
marked  our  numbers  and  industry,  since  the  close  of  the  revolution 
ary  war,  little  or  nothing  of  this  kind  will  remain,  in  a  perfect  state, 
very  long. 

To  gratify  the  moral  interest  belonging  to  the  subject,  by  full 
and  elaborate  plans  and  descriptions,  would  require  time  and  means. 
very  different  from  any  at  my  command  the  past  season  ;  but  the 
topic  was  one  which  admitted  of  incidental  attention,  while  awaiting 
decisions  and  obviating  objections  which  some  of  the  tribes  urged  to 
the  general  principles  and  policy  of  the  census.  And  while  the 
subject  of  a  full  archaBological  and  ethnological  survey  of  the  State 
is  left  as  the  appropriate  theme  of  future  research,  facts  and  tradi 
tions,  bearing  on  these  subjects,  were  obtained  and  minuted  down,  at 
various  points. 

In  availing  myself  of  the  liberty  extended  to  me  in  this  particular, 
by  your  instructions,  I  have,  in  fact,  improved  every  possible  means 
of  information.  Notes  and  sketches  were  taken  down  from  the  lips 
of  both  white  and  red  men,  wherever  the  matter  itself  and  the  trust- 


No.  24.]  5 

worthiness  of  the  individual  appeared  to  justify  them.  Many  of  the 
ancient  forts,  barrows  and  general  places  of  ancient  sepulchre  were 
visited,  and  of  some  of  t!;em,  accuiatc  plans,  diagrams  or  sketches 
made  on  the  spot,  or  obtained  from  other  hands.  A  general  interest 
was  manifested  in  the  subject  by  the  citizens  of  western  New-York, 
wherever  it  was  introduced,  and  a  most  ready  and  obliging  disposi 
tion  evinced,  on  all  hands,  to  promote  the  inquiry. 

The  result  of  these  examinations,  and  collections  made  by  the  way 
side,  it  is  my  intention  to  report  in  the  form  of  Historical  and  Eth 
nological  Minutes^  which  will  be  engrossed  without  loss  of  time  from 
my  original  notes.  These  minutes,  when  properly  arranged  and 
copied,  will  constitute  a  document  supplementary  to  the  report  here 
offered.  It  is  not  to  be  interred,  however,  that  they  will  exhibit  a 
compact  and  full  digest  of  Iroquois  history.  Attention  has  rather 
been  given  to  the  lapses  in  their  history,  and  to  the  supplying  of 

data  for  its  future  construction.     Little  more  has  ever  been  thought 

o 

of.  This  part  of  my  investigations  will  be  communicated,  there 
fore,  as  a  contribution  to  the  historical  materials  of  the  Slate,  touch 
ing  its  aborigines.  Satisfied  that  the  New- York  public  regard  the 
subject  with  decided  approbation,  nnd  well  aware  of  the  munificence 
which  has  marked  the  State  policy,  with  regard  to  the  acquisition 
of  historical  documents  from  abroad,  I  may,  I  trust,  be  permitted 
to  indulge  the  hope,  that  the  Legislature  will  likewise  extend  ils 
countenance  to  this  portion  of  the  labor  which,  as  the  State  Marshal 
under  the  act,  I  have  performed. 

II.  The  present  being  the  first  time*  that  a  formal  and  full  census 
of  a  nation  or  tribe  of  Indians  has  been  called  for,  with  their  in 
dustrial  efforts,  by  any  American  or  European  government  exercis 
ing  authority  on  this  continent,  the  principles  and  policy  of  the 
measure  presented  a  novel  question  to  the  Iroquois,  and  led  to  ex 
tended  discussions.  As  these  discussions,  in  which  the  speakers 
evinced  no  little  aptitude,  bring  out  some  characteristic  traits  of  the 
people,  it  may  be  pertinent,  and  not  out  cf  place  here,  briefly  to 
advert  to  them. 


*  It  forms  no  contradiction  to  the  precise  terms  of  this  remark,  that  the  Legislature  of 
Virginia  directed  the  numbering-  of  the  Puvvhatlanic  tribes,  within  its  boundaries,  in 
1788.  Vide  Jefferson's  Notes  on  Virginia. 


6  [SENATE 

As  a  general  fact,  the  policy  of  a  census,  and  its  beneficial  bear 
ings  on  society,  were  not  understood  or  admitted.*     It  seemed  to 
these  ancient  cantons  to  be  an  infringement  on  that  independence 
of  condition  which  they  still  claim  and  ardently  cherish.     In  truth, 
of  all  subjects  upon  which   these   people  have   been    called  on  to 
think  and  act,  during  our  proximity  to  them  of  two  or  three  cen 
turies,  that  of  political  economy  is  decidedly  the  most  foreign  and 
least  known  to  them,  or  appreciated  by  them,  and  the  census  move 
ment  was,  consequently,  the  theme  of  no  small  number  of  suspi 
cions  and  cavils  and   objections.     Without  any  certain  or  generally 
fixed  grounds  of  objection,  it  was    yet  the    object  of  a  fixed  but 
changing  opposition.     If  I  might  judge,  from  the  scope  of  remarks 
made  both  in  and  out  of  council,  they  regarded   it  as  the  introduc 
tion  of  a  Saxon   feature  into   their  institutions,  which,  like  a  lever, 
by  some  process  not  apparent  to  them,  was  designed,  in  its  ultimate 
effects,  to  uplift  and  overturn  them.     And   no  small  degree  of  pith 
and  irony  was  put  forth  against  it  by  the  eloquent  respondents  who 
stood  in  the  official  attitude  of  their  ancient  orators.     Everywhere, 
the  tribes  exalted  the  question  into  one  of  national  moment.     Grave 
and  dignified  sachems  assembled  in  formal   councils,  and  indulged 
in  long  and   fluent  harangues  to  their  people,  as  if  the  very  foun 
dations  of  their  ancient   confederacy   were  about  to  be  overturned 
by  an  innovating  spirit  of  political   arithmetic  and  utilitarianism. 
When  their  true  views  were  made  known,  however,  after  many  days 
and  adjourned  councils,  I  found  there  was  less  objection  to  the  mere 
numbering  of  their  tribes  and  families,  than  the  [to  them]  scruti 
nizing  demand,  w^hich  the  act  called  for,  into  their  agricultural   pro 
ducts,  and  the  results  of  their  industry.     Pride  also  had  some  weight 
in  the  matter.     "  We  have  but  little,"   said  one  of  the  chiefs,  in  a 
speech   in  council,  "  to  exhibit.     Those  who  have  yielded  their  as 
sent,  have  their  barns  well   stored,  and  need  not  blush  when  you 
call." 

Another  topic  mixed  itself  with  the  consideration  of  the  census, 
and  made  some  of  the  chiefs  distrustful  of  it.  I  allude  to  the  long 
disturbed  state  of  their  land  question,  and  the  treaty  of  compromise 

*  To  this  remark,  the  Tuscaroras,  who  met  the  subject  at  once,  in  a  frank  and  confi 
dential  manner,  and  the  Onondagas,  who  appeared  to  be  governed  therein  by  the  coun 
sels  of  a  single  educated  chief,  form  exceptions. 


No.  24.]  7 

which  has  recently  been  made  with  the  Ogden  Company,  by  which 
the  reversionary  right  to  the  fee  simple  of  two  of  their  reservations 
has  been  modified.  In  this  compromise,  the  Tonewandas,  a  conside 
rable  sub-tribe  or  departmental  band  of  Senecas,  did  not  unite  ;  yet 
the  reservation  which  they  occupy  is  one  of  the  tracts  to  be  given  up. 
They  opposed  the  census,  from  the  mere  fear  of  committing  themselves 
on  this  prior  question,  in  some  \vay,  not  very  well  understood  by  them, 
and  certainly  not  well  made  out  by  their  speakers.  It  is  known  that 
for  many  years,  the  general  question  of  ceding  their  reservations, 
under  the  provisions  of  an  early  treaty  of  the  State  with  the  Six 
Nations,  had  divided  the  Senecas  into  two  parties.  A  discussion 
which  has  extended  through  nearly  half  a  century,  in  which  Red 
Jacket  had  exhibited  all  his  eloquence,  had  sharpened  the  national 
acumen  in  negotiation,  and  produced  a  peculiar  sensitiveness  and, 
suspicion  of  motive,  whenever,  in  latter  times,  the  slightest  question 
of  interest  or  policy  has  been  introduced  into  their  councils.  This 
spirit  evinced  itself  in  the  very  outset  of  my  visit,  on  announcing  to 
certain  bands  the  requirements  of  the  census  act  Some  of  them 
were,  moreover,  strongly  disposed  to  view  it  as  the  preliminary  step, 
on  the  part  of  the  Legislature,  to  taxation.  To  be  taxed,  is  an  idea 
which  the  Iroquois  regard  with  horror.  They  had  themselves,  in 
ancient  days,  put  nations  under  tribute,  and  understood  very  well  the 
import  of  a  State  tax  upon  their  property. 

"  Why,"  said  the  Tonewanda  chief,  Deonehogawa,  (called  John 
Blacksmith,)  u  why  is  this  census  asked  for,  at  this  time,  when  we  are 
in  a  straitened  position  with  respect  to  our  reservation  ?  Or  if  it  is 
important  to  you  or  us,  why  was  it  not  called  for  before  1  If  you  do 
not  wish  to  obtain  facts  about  our  lands  and  cattle,  to  tax  us,  what  is 
the  object  of  the  census  ?  What  is  to  be  done  with  the  information 
after  you  take  it  to  Governor  Wright,  at  Skenectati  ?"  * 

Hoeyanehqui,  or  Sky-carrier,  a  Buffalo  chief,  in  answer  to  a  ques 
tion  as  to  their  views  of  the  abstract  right  of  the  State  to  tax  the 
tribes,  evaded  a  direct  issue,  but  assuming  the  ground  of  policy,  com- 

»  The  aborigines  are  very  tenacious  of  their  geographical  names.  This  ancient  name 
of  the  seat  of  government  I  found  to  be  used,  on  every  occasion,  among  the  Senecas, 
when  it  was  necessary  to  allude  to  Albany.  Its  transference  on  the  conquest  of  the  pro 
vince,  in  1664,  to  the  banks  of  the  Mohawk,  in  lieu  of  the  aboriginal  name  of  Onigara- 
w&ntel,  never  received,  at  least,  their  sanction. 


8  [SENATE 

pared  the  Iroquois  to  a  sick  man,  and  said,  "  that  he  did  not  believe 
the  State  would  oppress  one  thus  weak." 

Kaweaka,  a  Tuscarora  chief  of  intelligence,  speaking  the  English 
language  very  well,  in  which  he  is  called  William  Mount-Pleasant, 
gave  a  proof,  in  yielding  to  the  measure  promptly,  that  he  had  not 
failed  to  profit  by  the  use  of  letters.  "  We  know  our  own  rights. 
Should  the  Legislature  attempt  to  tax  us,  our  protection  is  in  the  Con 
stitution  of  the  United  States,  which  forbids  it."  This  is  the  first 
appeal,  it  is  thought,  ever  made  by  an  Iroquois  to  this  instrument. 
The  clause  referred  to,  relates  however,  wholly  to  representation  in 
Congress,  [Vide  Art.  1,  Sec.  II,  2d.]  from  the  privileges  of  which  it 
excludes  "  Indians  not  taxed,"  clearly  implying  that  such  persons 
might  be  represented  in  that  body  if  "taxed."  Civilization  and  tax 
ation  appear  to  be  inseparable. 

III.  Having  detailed  the  steps  taken  in  procuring  the  census,  it 
only  remains  to  subjoin  a  few  remarks,  which  I  beg  leave  to  add,  on 
the  general  features  of  the  statistics  and  the  results  of  their  agricul 
ture  upon  their  condition  and  prospects. 

The  printed  queries  being  prepared  exclusively  for  a  population  in 
a  high  state  of  prosperity  and  progress,  embrace  many  items  for 
which  there  was  no  occasion,  among  psueclo  hunters,  herdsmen,  or 
incipient  agriculturists.  Neither  privileged  to  vote,  nor  subject  to 
taxation,  nor  military  service,  or  covered  by  the  common  school  sys 
tem,  or  bearing  any  of  the  characteristic  tests  of  citizenship,  the 
questions  designed  to  bring  out  this  class  of  facts  remained  mere 
blanks.  Others  required  to  institute  comparisons  between  a  civilized 
and  quasi  savage  state,  were  left  by  the  tenor  of  your  instructions,  to 
my  own  discretion.  I  should  have  been,  I  am  free  to  confess,  happy 
to  have  extended  these  comparative  views,  much  more  fully  than  I 
have,  going  further  into  their  vital  statistics,  their  succedaneous 
modes  of  employment  and  subsistence,  some  parts  of  their  lexicogra 
phy,  besides  that  affecting  the  names  of  places,  and  a  few  kindred 
topics,  had  not  the  Legislature  omitted  to  make  provision  for  the  ex 
penses  incidental  to  such  extended  labors,  and  the  department  to 
which  I  applied  giving  me  little  encouragement  that  the  oversight 
would  be  remedied.  I  have,  however,  proceeded  to  render  the  com 
parative  tables  effectual,  and,  I  trust,  satisfactory,  and  to  this  end,  I 


No.  24.]  9 

have  assumed  obligations  of  a  very  limited  pecuniary  character,  and 
incurred  others  for  travel  and  some  few  kindred  objects,  which  I  trust 
the  Legislature,  with  whom  alone  the  subject  rests,  will  meet. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  the  Iroquois  cantons  of  New-York  have  as 
yet,  any  productive  commerce,  arts  and  manufactures.  They  are,  to 
some  extent,  producers  ;  furnish  a  few  mechanics,  and  give  employ 
ment  to,  and  own  a  few  lumber  mills  ;  but  it  is  believed,  \\hile  some 
of  the  bands,  and  at  least  one  of  the  entire  cantons,  namely,  the 
Tuscaroras,  raise  more  grain  and  stock,  than  is  sufficient  for  their 
own  full  subsistence,  the  average  of  the  agricultural  products  of  the 
whole  people  is  not  more,  at  the  most  favorable  view,  than  is  neces 
sary  for  their  annual  subsistence.  If  so,  they  add  nothing  to  the  pro 
ductive  industry  of  the  State.  But  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  they 
are  at  least  able  to  live  upon  their  own  means  ;  and  their  condition 
and  improvement  is  (certainly  within  the  era  of  the  temperance  move 
ment  among  them,)  decidedly  progressive  and  encouraging.  They 
have  reached  the  point  in  industrial  progress,  where  it  is  only  neces 
sary  to  go  forward.  Numbers  of  families  are  eminently  entitled  to 
the  epithet  of  good  practical  farmers,  and  are  living,  year  in  and  year 
out,  in  the  midst  of  agricultural  affluence.  That  the  proportion  of 
individuals,  thus  advanced,  is  as  considerable  as  the  census  columns 
denote  it  to  be,  is  among  the  favorable  features  of  the  enquiry.  There 
would  appear  to  be  no  inaptidude  for  mechanical  ingenuity,  but 
hitherto,  the  proportion  of  their  actual  number  who  have  embraced 
the  arts,  is,  comparatively,  very  limited,  not  exceeding,  at  most,  two 
or  three  to  a  tribe,  and  the  effort  has  hitherto  been  confined  to  silver 
smiths,*  blacksmiths,  carpenters  and  coopers.  A  single  instance  of  a 
wheelwright  and  fancy  wagon  maker  occurs. 

Viewed  in  its  extremes,  society,  in  the  Iroquois  cantons,  still  exhi 
bits  no  unequivocal  vestiges  of  the  tie  which  bound  them  to  the  hun 
ter  state;  and  even,  among  the  more  advanced  classes,  there  is  too 
much  dependance  on  means  of  living  which  mark  either  the  absolute 
barbaric  state,  or  the  first  grade  of  civilization.  Hunters  they  are, 
indeed,  no  longer  ;  yet  it  was  desirable  to  ascertain  how  much  of 

*  The  Iroquois,  in  adopting  our  costume,  have  transferred  their  ancient  love  of  silver 
amulets,  frontlets,  and  other  barbaric  ornaments,  to  their'guns  and  tomahawks,  which  are 
frequently  richly  inlaid  with  the  shining  metal,  worked  with  great  skill  into  the  richest 
devices.  They  also  fashion  beautiful  ear  rings  of  silver  for  their  women. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  2 


10  [SENATE 

their  present  means  of  subsistence  was  derived  from  the  chase.  This 
•will  be  found  to  be  denoted  in  appropriate  columns.  It  is  gratify 
ing  to  observe,  that  the  amount  is  so  small,  nor  is  it  less  so,  to  the 
cause  of  Indian  civilization,  to  remark,  that  the  uncertain  and  scanty 
reward  of  time  and  labor  which  the  chase  affords,  is  less  and  less  re 
lied  on,  in  the  precise  ratio  that  the  bands  and  neighborhoods  advance 
in  agriculture  and  the  arts.  In  cases  where  the  cultivation  of  Eng 
lish  grains  and  the  raising  of  stock  have  thoroughly  enlisted  attention, 
the  chase  has  long  ceased  to  attract  its  ancient  votaries,  and  in  these 
instances,  which  embrace  some  entire  bands,  or  chieftancies,  it  has 
become  precisely  what  it  is,  in  civilized  communities,  where  game 
yet  exists,  an  amusement,  and  not  a  means  of  reward. 

That  delusive  means  of  Indian  subsistence,  which  is  based  on  the 
receipt  of  money  annuities  from  the  government,  still  calls  together 
annually,  and  sometimes  oftener,  the  collective  male  population  of 
these  tribes,  at  an  expense  of  time,  and  means,  which  is  wholly  dis- 
proportioned,both  to  the  amount  actually  received,  and  the  not  un 
important  incidental  risques,  moral  and  physical,  incurred  by  the 
assemblage.  I  have  denoted  both  the  gross  sum  of  these  annuities, 
and  the  distributive  share  to  heads  of  families,  obtained  from  the 
office  of  the  local  government  agent  at  Buffalo.  These  are  believed 
to  be  authentic  in  amount.  Estimated  at  the  highest  rate  which  can 
be  taken,  the  sum,  per  capita,  of  these  annuties,  will  not,  on  an  ave 
rage  of  crops  and  prices,  for  a  series  of  years,  equal  the  cash  value 
of  seven  bushels  of  wheat — a  product,  which,  as  a  means  of  actual 
subsistence  to  the  Indian  family,  would  be  of  double  or  treble  value. 
But  this  is  far  from  being  the  worst  effect  of  both  the  general  and 
per  capita  cash  distribution.  Time  and  health  are  not  only  sacrificed 
to  obtain  the  pittance,  but  he  is  fortunate  who  does  not  expend  the 
amount  in  the  outward  or  return  journey  from  the  council  house,  or 
in  the  purchase  of  some  showy  but  valueless  articles,  while  attending 
there. 

A  still  further  evil,  flowing  from  these  annual  gatherings  for  the 
payment  of  Indian  annuties,  is  the  stimulus  which  it  produces  in 
assembling  at  such  places  traders  and  speculating  dealers  of  various 
kinds,  who  are  versed  in  this  species  of  traffic,  and  who  well  know 
the  weak  points  of  the  native  character,  and  how  best  to  profit  by 


No.  34.]  11 

them.  In  effect,  few  of  the  annuitants  reach  their  homes  with  a 
dime.  Most  of  them  have  expended  all,  and  lost  their  time  in  addi 
tion.  Health  is  not  unfrequently  sacrificed  by  living  on  articles,  or 
in  a  manner  not  customary  at  home.  The  intemperate  are  confirmed 
in  intemperance  ;  and  the  idle,  foppish  and  gay,  are  only  more  ena 
moured  of  idleness,  foppishness  and  pleasure.  That  such  a  system, 
introduced  at  any  early  day,  when  it  was  policy  for  governments  on 
this  continent,  foreign  and  domestic^  to  throw  out  a  boon  before 
wandering,  hostile,  and  savage  tribes,  to  display  their  munificence, 
and  effect  temporary  interests,  should  have  been  continued  to  the 
present  day,  is  only  to  be  accounted  for,  from  the  accumulated  duties, 
perpetually  advancing  jurisdiction,  and  still  imperfectly  organized 
state  of  that  sub-department  of  the  government,  which  exercises  its, 
in  some  respects,  anomalous  administrative  functions,  under  the  name 
of  the  Indian  Bureau.  So  far  as  the  Iroquois  are  affected  by  the 
policy  adverted  to,  their  interests  demand  an  immediate  consideration 
of  the  subject  on  enlarged  principles.  It  behooves  them  to  meditate 
whether,  as  a  people,  now  semi-civilized,  and  exercising,  in  their  in 
ternal  polity,  the  powers  of  an  independent  government,  some  more 
beneficial  appropriation  of  the  fund  could  not  be  made.  Perhaps 
nothing  would  better  serve  to  advance  and  exalt  them,  as  a  people, 
than  the  application  of  these  annuities  to  constitute  a  confederate 
school  fund,  under  some  compact  or  arrangement  with  the  State,  by 
which  the  latter  should  stipulate  to  extend  the  frame-work  of  the 
common  school  system  over  their  reservations. 

Horticulture,  to  some  extent,  and  in  a  limited  sense,  was  always 
an  incident  to  the  hunter  state  among  these  tribes,  so  far,  at  least, 
as  we  are  acquainted  with  their  history.  They  brought  the  zea 
maize  with  them,  we  must  concede,  on  their  early  migration  to  the 
banks  of  the  Mohawk,  and  the  Onondaga,  Oneida,  Cayuga  and  Se 
neca  basins  ;  for  this  grain  is  conceded,  on  all  hands,  to  be  a  tro 
pical,  or  at  least  a  southern  plant,  and  if  so,  it  reveals  the  general 
course  of  their  migration.  It  is  of  indigenous  origin,  and  was  not 
known  to  Europe  before  the  discovery.  We  learned  the  mode  of 
cultivation  from  them,  and  not  they  from  us.  This  grain  became 
the  basis  of  their  fixity  of  population,  in  the  14th  or  15th  centuries, 
and  capacity  to  undertake  military  enterprises.  It  was  certainly  cul 
tivated  in  large  fields,  in  their  chief  locations,  and  gave  them  a  title 


1o  agri cultarists  5.  but  it  is  equally  certain  that  they  had  a  kind  of 
bean,  perhaps  the  same  called  frijoles  by  the  early  Spaniards,  and; 
some  species  of  cucurbita.  These  were  cultivated  in  gardens. 

The  tables  will  show  a  general  and  considerable  advance,  or  any 
probable  assumed  basis,  of  the  cultivation  of  corn.  We  cannot  con 
sider  this  species  of  cultivation,  however,  as  any  characteristic  evi 
dence  of  advance  in  agriculture,  while  the  more  general  introduction 
of  it,  and  the  harvesting  of  large  fields  of  it.  by  separate  families, 
is  undoubtedly  to  be  considered  so.  Taking  the  item  of  corn  as  the 
test,  another  and  an  important  result  will  be  perceived.  In  propor 
tion  as  the  cereales  are  cultivated,  the  average  quantity  of  corn  is  di 
minished  ;  and  these  are  the  very  cases  where,  at  the  same  time,  the 
degree  of  civilization  is  most  apparent  in  other  things. 

The  condition  of  herdsmen  is  deemed  by  theorists  and  historians 
to  be  the  first  step  in  the  progress  from  the  hunter  state.  But  we  are 
in  want  of  all  evidence  to  show  that  there  ever  was,  in  America,  a 
pastoral  state.  In  the  first  place,  the  tribes  had  tamed  no  quadru 
ped,  even  in  the  tropics,  but  the  lama.  The  bison  was  never 
under  any  subjection,  nor  a  fleece  ever  gathered,  so  far  as  history 
tells  us,  from  the  Big-horn  or  Rocky  Mountain  sheep.  The  horse? 
the  domestic  cow,  the  hog  and  the  common  sheep,  were  brought  over 
after  the  discovery  ;  and  the  Iroquois,  like  most  of  their  western 
brethren,  have  been  very  slow,  all  advantages  considered,  in  raising 
them.  They  have,  in  fact,  had  no  pastoral  state,  and  they  have  only 
become  herdsmen  at  the  time  that  they  took  hold  of  the  plough. 
The  number  of  domestic  animals  now  on  their  reservations,  as  shown 
by  the  tables,  bears  a  full  proportion  to  their  other  industrial  field 
labors.  It  will  be  seen,  that  while  horses,  neat  cattle  and  hogs  are 
generally  raised,  sheep  come  in,  at  more  mature  periods  of  advance, 
and  are  found  only  on  the  largest  and  best  cultivated  farms.  Sheep, 
therefore,  like  the  cereales,  become  a  test  of  their  advance.  With 
this  stage,  we  generally  find,  too,  the  field  esculents,  as  turnips,  peas, 
&c.  and  also  buckwheat.  I  have  indicated,  as  a  further  proof  of 
their  advance  as  herdsmen  and  graziers,  the  number  of  acres  of 
meadow  cut.  The  Iroquois  cultivate  no  flax.  They  probably  raise 
no  rye,  from  the  fact  that  their  lands  are  better  adapted  to  wheat  and 
corn. 

The  potato  was  certainly  indigenous.     Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  in  his 


No.  24.]  13 

efforts  at  colonizations,  had  it  brought  from  Virginia,  under  the  ori 
ginal  name  of  openawg.*  But  none  of  the  North  American  tribes 
are  known  to  have  cultivated  it.  They  dug  it  up,  like  other  indigen 
ous  edible  roots  from  the  forest.  But  it  has  long  been  introduced 
into  their  villages  and  spread  over  the  northern  latitudes,  far  beyond 
the  present  limit  of  the  zea  maize.  Its  cultivation  is  so  easy  and  so 
similar  to  that  of  their  favorite  corn,  and  its  yield  so  great,  that  it 
is  remarkable  it  should  not  have  received  more  general  attention  from 
all  the  tribes.  With  the  Iroquois,  the  lists  will  denote  that,  in  most 
cases,  it  is  a  mere  item  of  horticulture,  most  families  not  planting 
over  half  an  acre,  often  not  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  and  yet 
more  frequently,  none  at  all. 

The  apple  is  the  Iroquois  banana.  From  the  earliest  introduction 
of  this  fruit  into  New- York  and  New-France,  from  the  genial  plains 
of  Holland  and  Normandy,  these  tribes  appear  to  have  been  capti 
vated  by  its  taste,  and  they  lost  no  time  in  transferring  it,  by  sowing 
the  seed,  to  the  sites  of  their  ancient  castles.  No  one  can  read  the 
accounts  of  the  destruction  of  the  extensive  orchards  of  the  apple, 
which  were  cut  down,  on  Gen.  Sullivan's  inroad  into  the  Genesee 
country  in  1779,  without  regretting  that  the  purposes  of  war  should 
have  required  this  barbaric  act.  The  census  will  show  that  this  taste 
remains  as  strong  in  1845,  as  it  was  66  years  ago. 

Adverse  to  agricultural  labor,  and  always  confounding  it  with  sla 
very,  or  some  form  of  servitude,  at  least,  deeming  it  derogatory,  the 
first  effort  of  the  Iroquois  to  advance  from  their  original  corn-field 
and  garden  of  beans  and  vines  is  connected  with  the  letting  out  of 
their  spare  lands  to  white  men  who  were  cast  on  the  frontiers,  to  cul 
tivate,  receiving  for  it  some  low  remuneration  in  kind  or  otherwise, 
by  way  of  rent.  This  system,  it  is  true,  increased  a  little  their 
means  of  subsistence,  but  nourished  their  native  pride  and  indolence. 
It  seems  to  have  been  particularly  a  practice  of  the  Iroquois,  and  it 
has  been  continued  and  incorporated  into  their  present  agricultural 
system.  I  have  taken  pains  to  indicate,  in  every  family,  the  amount 
of  land  thus  let,  and  the  actual  or  estimated  value  received  for  it. 
These  receipts,  I  was  informed,  low  as  they  are  in  amount,  are  gene 
rally  paid  in  kind,  or  in  such  manner  as  often  to  diminish  their  value 
and  effect,  in  contributing  to  the  proper  sustenance  of  the  family. 

•By  the  Algonquins  of  the  present  day,  this  plant  is  called,  in  the  plural,  opineeg. 
The  inflection  in  ecg  denotes  the  plural. 


14  [SENATE 

I  have  been  equally  careful  to  ascertain  the  number  of  families 
who  cultivated  no  lands,  and  insert  them  in  the  tables.  The  division 
of  real  property  among  this  people  appears  to  fall  under  the  ordinary 
rules  of  acquisition  in  other  societies.  But  it  is  not  to  be  inferred  in 
all  cases,  that  the  individual  returned  as  without  land  has  absolutely 
no  right  to  any,  or  having  this  right,  has  either  forfeited  or  alienated 
it,  although  the  laws  of  the  tribes  respecting  property,  permit  one 
Iroquois  to  convey  his  property  in  fee  to  another.  It  is  only  to  be 
inferred,  in  every  case,  that  they  are  non-cultivators.  In  a  few  cases 
the  persons  thus  marked  are  mechanics,  and  rely  for  support  on  their 
skill.  In  the  valley  of  the  Alleghany,  some  of  them  are  pilots  in 
conducting  rafts  of  lumber  or  arks  down  that  stream.  It  would  have 
relieved  the  industrial  means  of  this  band  of  the  Senecas,  extended 
as  they  are  for  forty  miles  along  both  banks  of  this  river,  could  the 
amount  received  for  this  species  of  pilotage  have  been  ascertained, 
together  with  the  avails  derived  from  several  saw-mills  owned  by 
them,  and  from  the  lumber  trade  of  that  river  generally.  But  these 
questions  would  have  remained  a  blank  in  other  tribes. 

Not  a  few  persons  amongst  the  Onondagas  and  Tuscaroras,  and  the 
Tonewandas  and  other  bands  of  Senecas,  living  in  or  contiguous  to 
the  principal  wheat  growing  counties,  labor  during  the  harvest  sea 
son  as  reapers  and  cradlers,  for  skill  and  ability  in  which  occupations 
they  bear  a  high  reputation,  and  receive  good  wages  in  cash.  There 
are  a  few  engaged  some  parts  of  the  year,  as  mariners  on  the  lakes. 
It  will  be  sufficient  to  denote  these  varied  forms  of  incipient  labor 
and  strength  of  muscle  and  personal  energy  among  these  tribes, 
which  it  was,  however,  impracticable  to  bring  into  the  tables. 

Individual  character  vindicates  its  claims  to  wealth  and  distinction 
among  these  tribes  in  as  marked  a  manner  as  among  any  people  in 
the  world.  Industry,  capacity  and  integrity,  are  strongly  marked  on 
the  character  and  manners  of  numbers  in  each  of  the  tribes.  The 
art,of  speaking,  and  a  facility  in  grasping  objects  of  thought,  and  in 
the  transaction  of  business,  separate  and  distinguish  persons  as  fully 
as  physical  traits  do  their  faces.  And  it  is  to  be  observed  that  these 
intellectual  traits  run  very  much  in  certain  families.  That  there  are 
numbers,  on  the  contrary,  who  are  drones  in  the  political  hive,  who 
do  not  labor,  or  labor  very  little ;  others  who  are  intemperate  ; 
others  who  neither  work  nor  own  land,  or  would  long  remain  pro- 


No.  24.]  15 

prietors  of  them,  were  new  divisions  and  appropriations  made,  and 
all  of  whom  are  a  burden  and  drawback  upon  the  industrious  and 
producing  classes,  it  requires  little  observation  to  show.  Admitting 
what  reforms  teaching  and  example  may  accomplish  among  these,  it 
is  yet  certain  that  of  this  number  there  are  many  who  do  not  assimi 
late,  or  appear  to  constitute  material  for  assimilation,  in  tastes  and 
habits  with  the  mass,  nor  appear  likely  to  incorporate  with  them  in 
any  practical  shape  where  they  now  reside,  in  their  advances  in  agri 
culture,  government  and  morals.  The  hunter  habit  in  these  persons 
is  yet  strong,  but  having  nothing  to  stimulate  it,  they  appear  loth  to 
embrace  other  modes  of  subsistense.  Others  stand  aloof  from  labor, 
or  at  least  all  active  and  efficient  labor,  from  a  restless  desire  of 
change,  or  ambition  to  do  something  else  than  plough  and  raise  stock; 
or  from  ill-luck,  penury,  or  other  motives.  The  proportion  of  the 
population  who  thus  stand  still  and  do  not  advance  in  civil  polity, 
are  a  strong  draw-back  on  the  rest.  It  is  conceived  to  be  a  pertinent 
question  whether  this  class  of  the  population  would  not  find  a  better 
theatre  for  their  progress  and  development  by  migrating  to  the 
west,  where  the  general  government  still  possess  unappropriated  terri 
tory  at  their  disposal.  It  is  believed  by  many  that  their  migration 
would  result  in  benefit  to  both  parties.  The  question  is  one  which  has 
been  often  discussed  by  them  in  council,  and  is  not  yet,  I  should  judge, 
fully  settled.  A  point  of  approach  for  the  Iroquois  has  already  been 
formed  in  the  Indian  territory  by  the  Senecas  and  Shawnees  from 
Sandusky  in  Ohio,  who,  at  the  last  accounts  (vide  President's  Mes 
sage  to  Congress,  1844,)  number  in  the  aggregate  336  souls.  They 
are  located  on  the  Neosho  river,  (a  branch  of  the  Arkansas,)  west  of 
the  western  boundary  of  the  State  of  Arkansas,  where  the  reports  of 
the  government  agents  represent  them  as  raising  horses,  cattle  and 
other  stock,  and  being  producers  of  grain.  In  any  view,  the  subject 
of  the  several  classes  of  persons  represented  in  the  accompanying 
tables,  as  semi-hunters  and  non-cultivators,  or  individuals  without 
lands,  is  one  entitled  to  attention.  They  should  not  be  permitted  to 
live  within  the  boundaries  of  the  State  without  lands.  The  State 
should  cherish  all  who  choose  to  remain  as  vestiges  of  a  once  pow 
erful  race,  to  whose  wisdom  and  bravery  we  owe  the  preservation  of 
the  domain.  It  would  be  unjust  to  expect  the  industrious  and  fore 
handed  Iroquois  to  redivide  their  lands  with  the  poor,  and,  to  some 
extent,  thriftless  numbers  of  the  cantons  ;  while  it  may,  at  the  same 


1 6  [SENATE 

time  be  observed,  that  it  would  be  very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to 
provide  by  legislation,  suitable  guards  against  their  deterioration  and 
depopulation  in  their  present  locations  without  destroying  wholly 
the  fabric  of  their  confederation,  chieftainships  and  laws. 

IV.  Whether  the  Iroquois  have  advanced  in  population  since  they 
have  laid  aside  the  character  of  warriors  and  hunters,  and  adopted, 
agriculture  as  their  only  means  of  support,  we  have  no  accurate  data 
for  determining.  That  their  ancient  population  was  overrated,  and 
very  much  overrated,  at  all  periods  of  our  history,  there  can  be  little 
question.  We  may  dismiss  many  of  these  rude  conjectures,  of  the 
elder  writers,  as  entitled  to  little  notice,  particularly  that  of  La  Hou- 
ton,  who  estimates  each  canton  at  14,000  souls.  Still,  after  making 
every  abatement  for  this  tendency  in  the  earlier  authors  to  exagge 
rate  their  actual  numbers,  it  could  have  been  no  small  population, 
which,  at  one  time,  attacked  the  island  of  Montreal  with  twelve 
hundred  armed  warriors,  and  at  another  (1683)  marched  a  thousand 
men  against  the  Ottagamies.* 

Smith  puts  the  whole  number  of  fighting  men,  in  1756,  with  a  mo 
deration  which  is  remarkable,  compared  to  others  who  had  touched 
the  subject,  at  about  twelve  hundred.  Giving  to  each  warrior  a 
home  [population  of  five,  which  is  found  to  hold  good,  in  modern 
days,  in  the  great  area  of  the  west,  we  should  have  an  aggregate  of 
6,000 — a  result,  which  is,  probably,  too  low.  Douglass,  four  years 
afterwards,  gives  us  data  for  raising  this  estimate  to  7,500.  Col. 
Bouquet,  still  four  years  later,  raises  this  latter  estimate  by  250.  It 
must  be  evident  that  their  perpetual  wars  had  a  tendency  to  keep 
down  their  numbers,  notwithstanding  their  policy  of  aiding  their 
natural  increase  by  the  adoption  and  incorporation  into  the  cantons, 
in  full  independence,  of  prisoners  and  captives. 

Mr.  Jefferson  estimates  the  population  of  the  Powhatanic  confede 
racy  or  group  of  tribes,  at  one  individual  to  the  square  mile.f  Gov. 
Clinton,  who  ably  handled  the  subject  in  a  discourse  in  1811,  esti 
mates  that,  if  this  rule  be  applied  to  the  domain  of  the  Iroquois  in 
New- York,  an  aggregate  of  not  less  than  30,000  would  be  produced jj 
but  he  does  not  pass  his  opinion  upon  an  estimate  made  so  complete 
ly  without  reliable  data. 

*  Colden's  Five  Nations.    |  Notes  on  Virginia.    J  Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist,  Soc.  vol.  2. 


No.  24.]  17 

At  a  conference  with  the  five  cantons  at  Albany,  in  1677,  the  num 
ber  of  warriors  was  carefully  made  out  at  2,150,  giving,  on  the  pre 
ceding  mode  of  computation,  a  populatioh  of  10,750,  and  this  was 
the  strength  of  the  confederacy  reported  by  an  agent  of  the  Gover 
nor  of  Virginia,  who  had  been  specially  despatched  to  the  conference 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  this  fact.  Either,  then,  in  the  subsequent 
estimates  of  1756,  '60,  and  764,  the  population  had  been  underrated, 
or  there  had,  on  the  assumption  of  the  truth  of  the  above  enumera 
tion,  which  is  moderate,  been  a  decline  in  the  population  of  3,000 
souls  in  a  period  of  eighty-seven  years.  That  there  was  a  constant 
tendency  to  decline,  and  that  the  cantons  were  aware  of  this,  and 
made  efforts  to  keep  it  up,  by  the  policy  of  their  conquests,  is  appa 
rent,  and  has  before  been  indicated. 

During  the  American  revolution,  which  broke  out  but  eleven 
years  after  the  expedition  and  estimate  of  Bouquet,  when  he  had  put 
the  Iroquois  at  1,550  fighting  men,  it  is  estimated  that  the  British 
government  had  in  their  interest  and  service  1,580  warriors  of  this 
confederacy.  The  highest  number  noticed  of  the  friendly  Oneidas 
and  a  few  others,  who  sided  with  us  in  that  contest,  is  230  warriors, 
raising  the  number  of  armed  men  engaged  in  the  war,  to  1,810,  and 
the  gross  population  in  1776  to  9,050  souls.  This  estimate,  which 
appears  to  have  been  carefully  made,  from  authentic  documents,  is 
the  utmost  that  could  well  be  claimed.  It  was  made  at  the  era  when 
danger  prompted  the  pen  of  either  party  in  the  war  to  exhibit  the 
military  strength  of  this  confederacy,  in  its  utmost  power ;  and  we 
may  rest  here,  as  a  safe  point  of  comparison,  or,  at  least,  we  cannot 
admit  a  higher  population. 

By  the  census  returns  herewith  submitted,  the  aggregate  popula 
tion  of  the  three  full,  and  four  fragmentary  cantons,  namely,  the 
Oneidas  and  Cayugas,  £c.  still  residing  within  the  State,  are  denoted 
to  be  as  follows,  namely  : 

Senecas, , . . , . . 2,441 

Onondaga, , 398 

Tuscaroras, 281 

Oneidas, 210 

Cayugas, 123 

Mohawks, 20 

St.  Regis  Canton, 360 

[Senate,  No.  24.J  3 


18  [SENATX 

By  a  statement  submitted  to  Congress,  on  the  3d  of  December? 
1844,*  the  number  of  Oneidas,  settled  ii  Wisconsin,  is  put  a.t  722; 
the  number  of  Senecas,  who  have  removed  from  Ohio  into  the  Indian 
territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  at  125,  and  the  number  of  mixed 
Senecas  and  Shawnees,  at  the  same  general  location,  at  211.     De 
ducting  one-half  of  the  latter,  for  Shawnees,  and  there  is  to  be  added 
to  the  preceding  census,  in  order  to  show  the  natural  increase  of  the 
Iroquois,  953  souls.     The  number  of  the  St.  Regis  tribe,  who  are 
based,  as  a  tribe,  on  the  Praying  Indians  of  Coiden, — a  band  of  Ca 
tholic  Mohawks  originally  located  at  Caughnawaga  is  shewn  by  the 
present  year's  census  to  be  360.     There  are,  at  the  village  of  Corn- 
planter,  within  the  bounds  of  Pennsylvania,  as  numbered  by  me,  the 
present  year,  51  Senecas.     Supposing  that  the  Mohawks  and  Cayu- 
gas  who  fled    to  Canada  at  and  after  the  revolutionary  war,  and 
who  are  now  settled  at  Brantford  on  Grand   river,  Canada  West, 
have  merely  held  their  own,  in  point  of  numbers,  and  deducting  the 
number  of  Cayugas,  namely,  144,  found  among  the  Senecas  of  Cat- 
taraugus,  and  herewith  separately  returned,  and  taking  Dalton's  esti 
mate  of  the  Mohawks  and  Cayugas  in  1776,  namely,  300  warriors 
for  each  tribe,  there  is  to  be  added,  to  the  census,  to  accomplish  the 
same  comparative  view,  two  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty  souls. 
From  this  estimate,  there  must  be  deducted,  for  a  manifest  error,  in 
the  original  estimates  of  Dalton,  in  putting  the  Cayugas  on  the  same 
footing  of  strength  with  the  Mohawks,  not  less  than  150  warriors  or 
750  souls,  leaving  the  Canadian  Iroquois  at  2,106 — say  2,000  souls. 
Adding  these  items  to  the  returns  of  the  present  census,  and  the 
rather  extraordinary  result  will  appear,  that  there  is  now  existing  in 
the  United  States  and  Canada  a  population  of  6,942  Iroquois,  that  is 
to  say,  but  2,108  less  than  the  estimated  number,  and  that  number 
placed  as  high  as  it  well  could  be,  at  the  era  of  the  revolution  in 
1776.     Of  this  number,  4,836  inhabit  the  United  States,  and  3,843 
the  State   of  New- York.     I   cannot,   however,  submit   this  result 
without  expressing  the  opinion,  that  the  Iroquois  population  has  been 
lower,  between  the  era  of  the  revolutionary  war  and  the  present  time, 
than  the  census  now  denotes  •  and  that  for  some  years  past,  and  since 
they  have  been  well  lodged  and  clothed  and  subsisted  by  their  own 
labor,  and  been  exempted  from  the  diseases  and  casualties  incident  to 

*  Vide  Doc.  No.  2,  Ho.  of  Reps.,  28th  Congress,  2d  Session. 


No.  24.]  19 

savage  life,  and  the  empire  of  the  forest,  their  population  has  reco 
vered  and  is  NOW  ON  THE  INCREASE. 

I  have  thus  brought  to  a  close,  so  far  as  relates  to  their  population 
and  industrial  efforts,  the  inquiry  committed  to  me  respecting  this 
nation.  It  would  perhaps  have  gratified  statistical  curiosity  and  phi 
losophical  theory,  to  have  exhibited  fuller  data  on  the  subject  of  their 
longevity  and  vital  statistics  generally,  but  it  may  be  considered  in 
the  light  of  an  achievement  to  have  accomplished  thus  much.  The 
general  result  indicates  five,  with  a  large  fraction,  as  the  average 
number  of  the  Iroquois  family.  Throughout  each  canton,  the  num 
ber  of  females  predominates  over  the  males.  This  is  a  fact  which 
has  been  long  known  to  hold  good  with  respect  to  wandering,  preda 
tory  and  warlike  tribes,  but  was  not  anticipated  among  peaceful,  ag 
ricultural  communities.  But  few  years,  however,  have  supervened 
since  they  dropped  the  hatchet  and  took  hold  of  the  plough  ;  and  in 
this  time,  it  is  apparent  that  the  proportion  of  males  to  females  has 
approached  nearer  to  an  equilibrium.  The  effects  on  vitality  of  ag 
ricultural  labor  and  a  cessation  from  war,  are  likewise  favorable,  so 
far  as  we  can  judge,  compared  with  the  known  results  among  the 
sparse,  ill  fed,  warring  and  errating  hunters  of  the  western  forests 
and  prairies.  The  average  number  of  the  Iroquois  family  is  not 
higher  than  the  common  average  of  the  hunter  state.  The  number 
of  children  borne  by  each  female  is  a  considerable  fraction  over  four. 
Of  a  population  of  312  Tuscaroras,  five  have  reached  to  and  passed 
the  age  of  80,  or  over  II  per  cent.  Among  the  Senecas  and  Cayugas 
of  Cattaraugus,  the  per  centage  is  li,  with  a  smaller  fraction,  12 
persons  in  808  having  passed  that  limit.  Local  causes  have  dimin 
ished  this  to  one  per  cent  nearly  on  the  Buffalo  reservation.  On  the 
contrary,  it  is  found  to  be  increased  in  the  valley  of  the  Alleghany 
to  full  two  per  cent.  The  ruling  chief  of  that  tribe,  TEN  WON 
NY  AHS,  of  Teonegono,  commonly  called  Blacksnake,  is  now  in  his 
ninety-sixth  year,  and  is  active  and  hale,  and  capable  of  performing 
journies  to  the  annual  assemblies  of  his  people  at  Buffalo. 

I  should  not  have  fulfilled  the  principal  object  in  view,  withou* 
directing  some  attention  to  the  effects  of  the  labors  of  past  years  in 
the  introduction,  into  the  Iroquois  cantons3  of  education,  letters  and 
Christianity.  So  much  of  this  branch  of  the  inquiry  as  admits  of 
arithmetical  notice,  will  appear,  either  under  the  ordinary  heads  of 


20  [SENATE 

the  census,  or  the  additional  columns  which  have  been  prepared 
under  the  headings  of  "  statistics  of  occupation  and  of  morality." 
The  residue,  comprising  some  remarks  on  the  schools  and  churches, 
the  present  state  of  Iroquois  society  and  manners,  and  the  general 
condition  and  prospects  of  the  cantons,  will  be  included  in  the  sup 
plementary  report  and  documents.  I  shall  also  defer  to  the  same 
time,  a  particular  notice  of  their  annuities,  and  the  extent  of  their 
ancient  domain,  and  the  periods  of  its  cession  to  the  State  or  general 
government. 

In  closing  this  report,  it  may  be  well  to  notice  the  fact  that  there 
are  yet  remaining  in  the  State,  some  vestiges  of  the  Algonquin  race, 
who,  under  various  distinctive  names,  occupied  the  southern  portion 
of  the  State  at  the  era  of  its  discovery  and  colonization.  As  the 
language  of  the  census  act  refers  to  such  Indians  only  as  live  on  the 
"  reservations,"  I  have  not  felt  it  to  be  within  the  scope  of  my  ap 
pointment  to  search  out  and  visit  these  scattered  individuals,  although 
I  should  have  been  gratified  to  make  this  inquiry.  It  is  believed 
that  they  are  comprised  by  about  twenty  of  the  Shinecock  tribe, 
who  yet  haunt  the  inlets  and  more  desolate  portions  of  Long  island, 
and  by  a  very  few  lingering  members  of  the  ancient  Mohegans,  who, 
under  the  soubriquet  of  Stockbridges,  yet  remain  in  Oneida  county. 
The  bulk  of  this  people,  so  long  the  object  of  missionary  care,  mi 
grated  to  the  banks  of  Fox  river  and  Winnebago  lake,  in  Wiscon 
sin,  about  1822.  They  were  followed  to  that  portion  of  the  west, 
about  the  same  time,  or  soon  after,  by  the  small  consolidated  band 
of  Nanticokes,  Narragansetts,  and  other  early  coast  tribes,  who,  in 
concentrating  in  the  Oriskany  valley,  after  the  close  of  the  revolu 
tionary  war,  dropped  their  respective  languages,  learned  the  English, 
and  assumed  the  name  of  Brothertons.  Both  these  migrated  tribes 
were  in  an  advanced  state  of  semi-civilization,  and  were  good  farmers 
and  herdsmen  at  the  era  of  their  removal. 

I  am,  sir, 

With  respect, 

Your  ob't  servant, 

HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT, 
Marshal  under  the  15th  section  of  the  census  act. 
Hon.  NATHANIEL  S.  BENTON, 

Secretary  of  State. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REPORT. 

Of  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft  to  the  Secretary  of  State. 


ANTIQUITIES-HISTORY-ETHNOLOGY. 


New- York,  January  !th,  1846. 

SIR: — I  have  now  the  honor  to  submit  a  supplementary  report, 
embracing  minutes  and  remarks  on  the  aboriginal  history,  antiquities 
and  general  ethnology  of  Western  New-York,  made  in  accordance 
with  an  expression  permitting  the  collection  of  such  materials  in  your 
general  instructions  of  the  26th  of  June  last. 

To  these  details  I  have  prefixed  some  general  considerations  on 
the  early  period  of  the  Iroquois  history,  the  affinities  of  the  several 
tribes,  and  the  era  and  principles  of  their  confederation  ;  the  anti 
quarian  remains  and  general  archaeology  of  the  western  countries ; 
the  ancient  state  of  Indian  art ;  some  traits  of  their  traditions  and 
religion  ;  and  a  few  connected  topics  which,  it  is  hoped,  will  tend  to 
render  the  report  more  acceptable  and  valuable. 

I  regret,  indeed,  that  time  has  not  permitted  me  to  enter  more  fully 
on  some  of  the  topics  introduced,  and  that  of  others,  I  have  been 
obliged  to  cut  them  short  or  omit  them  altogether,  including  the  sub 
ject  of  their  languages,  geographical  terminology,  and  personal  names, 
the  latter  of  which  is  a  very  curious  inquiry  of 'itself.  I  confess 
it  would  have  fallen  in  with  my  inclinations,  as  well  as  my  concep- 


22  [SENATE 

tions  of  the  true  nature  and  extent  of  the  inquiries  confided  to  me, 
to  have  extended  them  to  other  parts  of  the  State,  and  given  a  more 
complete  view  of  our  ethnology,  had  it  been  practicable  to  do  so 
before  the  meeting  of  the  Legislature. 

I  cannot,  however,  close  this  note  without  expressing  the  hope  that 
the  Legislature  will  authorize  you  to  take  further  measures  for  com 
pleting  the  work.  There  are  a  large  number  of  the  class  of  antique, 
circular  and  elliptical  works  scattered  over  the  western  and  south 
western  part  of  the  State,  of  an  age  anterior  to  the  discovery,  which 
it  would  be  important  to  examine  and  describe.  These  chiefly  lie 
west  of  Cayuga,  and  upon  the  sources  of  the  Susquehanna.  Inter 
spersed  amid  this  system  of  common  ring-forts  of  the  west  there  are 
some  of  a  still  earlier  period,  which  exhibit  squares  and  parallelo 
grams,  yet  without  any  defensive  work  in  the  nature  of  bastions. 

The  area  of  early  French  occupancy,  or  attempt  at  colonization, 
within  the  State,  extends  east  and  west  between  the  waters  of  the 
Cayuga  and  Oneida  lakes,  as  general  boundaries,  having  the  county 
of  Onondaga  as  its  chief  and  central  point.  This  area  will  compre 
hend  the  most  striking  part  of  the  numerous  remains  of  implements 
of  art,  and  other  antiquities  of  European  origin,  which  have  hereto 
fore  excited  attention.  How  far  these  evidences  extend  north  is  not 
known.  But  any  examination  of  either  the  aboriginal  or  foreign 
remains  would  be  incomplete  which  did  not  extend  also  along  the 
line  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  waters  of  Lake  Champlain. 

The  valley  of  the  Hudson,  and  the  southern  part  of  the  State  gene 
rally,  although  it  has  not  been  explored  with  this  view,  is  known  to 
have  some  antiquarian  features  worthy  examination.  And  were  there 
none  others  than  the  artificial  shell  mounds  and  beds  on  the  sea 
coast  and  the  fossil  bones  of  the  valley,  so  remarkable  in  themselves, 
these  would  alone  be  entitled  to  the  highest  interest  in  studying  the 
ancient  history  of  the  races  of  man  in  this  area. 

Geological  action  subsequent  to  the  period  of  the  habitation  of  the 
globe,  has  not  been  examined  with  this  view,  but  is  believed  to  be 
important  in  denoting  eras  of  former  occupancy  ;  it  is  known  that 
various  parts  of  the  State  have  yielded ,  at  considerable  depths  belo  w 
the  surface,  many  curious  evidences  of  artificial  remains,  along  with 
relics  of  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms. 


No.  24.[  23 

There  is  an  apparent  extension  of  the  system  of  works  which 
characterize  the  fort  and  mound  period  of  the  Ohio  valley,  reaching 
from  the  Alleghany  waters  in  Chautauque  and  Cattaraugus,  along  the 
southern  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  indefinitely  eastward,  which  it  would 
be  interesting  to  trace. 

One  of  the  most  reliable  proofs  of  eras  and  races  of  men  is  found 
in  the  remains  of  art. 

There  are  some  striking  coincidences  in  this  respect  between  the 
antiquities  of  New-York  and  the  Mississippi  valley,  which  denote 
precisely  the  same  state  of  arts  and  the  same  eras  of  occupancy. 
Such  are  the  Minace  Alleghanic  which  occurs  alike  in  the  Grave 
Creek  mound  and  the  simple  places  of  sepulture  in  Onondaga,  the 
Nabikoaguna  Antique,  which  has  been  found  at  Upper  Sandusky 
and  at  Onondaga  •  and  the  Medaeka  Missouric,  from  the  valley  of  the 
Sciota,  in  Ohio,  and  the  Kasonda  in  New-York. 

Accurate  descriptions  of  the  whole  class  of  our  antiquarian 
remains  could  not,  if  thoroughly  executed,  but  throw  much  light  on, 
and  introduce  precision  in,  periods  of  remote  history  in  this  State,  and 
indeed  the  continent,  which  are  now  either  involved  in  obscurity  3  or 
constitute  themes  of  mere  conjecture. 


L  HISTORICAL  AND  ETHNOLOGICAL  MINUTES. 

MADE  ON  TAKING  THE  CENSUS  OF  THE  IROQUOIS  OF  NEW- YORK,  IN  CON« 
FORMITV  WITH  AN  ACT  OF  THE   LEGISLATURE,    IN  1845. 


[a.]  A  Sketch  of  the  Iroquois  Groupe  of  Aboriginal  Tribes* 

On  the  discovery  of  North  America,  the  Iroquois  tribes,  were  found 
seated  chiefly  in  the  wide  and  fertile  territory  of  western  and  northern 
New-York,  reaching  west  to  the  sources  of  the  Ohio  ;*  north,  to  the 
banks  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  and  east,  to  the 
site  of  Albany.  They  had  as  much  nationality  of  character,  then,  as 
any  of  the  populous  tribes,  who,  in  the  4th  century  wandered  over 
central  and  western  Europe.  They  were,  in  a  high  degree,  warlike, 
handling  the  bow  and  arrow  with  the  skill  and  dexterity  of  the  ancient 
Thracians  and  Parthians.  They  were  confederated  in  peace  and  war, 
and  had  begun  to  lay  the  foundations  of  a  power,  against  which,  the 
surrounding  nations,  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  and  along  the  St.  Law 
rence,  the  Hudson,  and  the  Delaware,  could  not  stand.  The  French, 
when  they  effectually  entered  the  St.  Lawrence  in  16083f  courted 
their  alliance  on  the  north,  and  the  Dutch  did  the  same  in  1609,  on 
the  Hudson.  Virginia  had  been  apprised  of  their  power,  at  an  early 
day,  and  the  other  English  colonies,  as  they  arrived,  were  soon  made 
acquainted  with  the  existence  of  this  native  confederacy  in  the  north. 

*  They  always  denominated  the  Alleghany  river  by  the  name  of  Ohio.  This  I  found 
o  be  the  term  constantly  used  for  that  river  in  1845.  They  give  the  vowel  i,  in  th«  word, 
he  sound  of  i,  in  machine. 

f  They  actually  discovered  this  river,  in  153& 
[Senate,  No.  24.]  4 


25  [SENATE 

By  putting  fire-arms  into  their  hands,  they  doubled  the  aboriginal 
power,  and  became  themselves,  far  more  than  a  century r  dependant 
on  their  caprice  or  friendship. 

The  word  Iroquois,  as  we  are  told  by  Charlevoix,  who  is  a  compe 
tent  and  reliable  witness  on  this  point,  is  founded  on  an  exclamationr 
©r  response,  made  by  the  sachems  and  warriors,  on  the  delivery  to 
them,  of  an  address.  This  response,  as  heard  among  the  Senecas,  it 
appeared  to  me,  might  be  written  eok  •  perhaps,  the  Mohawks,  and 
other  harsher  dialects  of  this  family,  threw  in  an  r,  between  the 
vowels.  It  is  recorded  in  the  term  Iroquois,  on  French  principles  of 
annotation,  with  the  substantive  inflection  in  ois,  which  is  character 
istic  of  French  lexicography.  It  is  a  term  which  has  been  long,  and 
extensively  used,  both  for  the  language  and  the  history  of  this  people^ 
and  is  preferable,  on  enlarged  considerations,  to  any  other.  The 
term  Five  Nations,  used  by  Colden,  and  in  popular  use  during  the 
earlier  period  of  the  colony,  ceased  to  be  appropriate  after  the  Tusca- 
rora  revolt  in  North  Carolina,  and  the  reunion  of  this  tribe  with  the 
parent  stock,  subsequent  to  1712.  From  that  period  they  were  call 
ed  the  Six  Nations,*  and  continued  to  acquire  in-ceased  reputation  as 
a  confederacy,  under  this  name,  until  the  termination  of  the  American 
Revolution  in  3783,  and  the  flight  of  the  Mohawks  and  Cayugas  to 
Canada,  when  this  partial  separation  and  breaking  up  of  the  confede 
racy,  rendered  it  no  longer  applicable. 

The  term  NEW-YORK  INDIANS,  applied  to  them  in  modern  days, 
by  the  eminence  in  their  position,  is  liable  to  be  confounded,  by  the 
common  reader,  with  the  names  of  several  tribes  of  the  generic  Al 
gonquin  family,  who  formerly  occupied  the  southern  part  of  the 
State,  down  to  the  Atlantic.  Some  of  these  tribes  lived  in  the  west, 
and  owned  and  occupied  lands,  among  the  Iroquois,  until  within  a 
few  years.  And,  at  any  rate,  it  is  too  vague  and  imprecise  a  term 
to  be  employed  in  philology  or  history. 

By  the  people  themselves,  however,  neither  the  first  nor  the  last  of 
the  foregoing  terms  appear  ever  to  have  been  adopted,  nor  are  they 
now  used.  They  have  no  word  to  signify  "  New-York  7?  in  a  sense 
more  specfiic,  than  as  the  territory  possessed  by  themselves — a  claim 

*  In  1723,  they  adopted  the  NECABIAGES,  as  a  Seventh  Nation,  as  will  be  noticed  under 
the  appropriate  head. 


No.  24.]  27 

which  they  were  certainly  justified  in  making,  at  the  era  of  the  dis 
covery,  when  they  are  admitted,  on  all  hands,  to  have  carried  their 
conquests  to  the  sea. 

The  term  Ongwe  Honwe^  or  a  people  surpassing  all  others,  whick 
Colclen  was  informed  they  applied  proudly  to  themselves,  may  be 
strictly  true,  if  limited,  as  they  did,  to  mean  a  people  surpassing  all 
other  red  men.  This  they  believed,  and  this  was  the  sense  in  which 
they  boastfully  applied  it.  But  it  was  a  term  older  than  the  disco 
very,  and  had  no  reference  to  European  races.  The  word  Bomve,  as 
will  appear  by  the  vocabulary  hereto  appended,  means  man.  By  the 
prefixed  term  Ongwe,  it  is  qualified  according  to  various  interpreta 
tions,  to  mean  real,  as  contradistinguished  from  sham  men,  or  cowards; 
it  may  also  mean  strong,  wise,  or  expert  men,  and,  by  ellipsis,  men 
excelling  others  in  manliness.  But  it  was  in  no  other  sense  distinct- 
tiveof  them.  It  was  the  common  term  for  the  red  race  of  this  con 
tinent,  which  they  would  appear,  by  the  phrase,  to  acknowledge  as  a 
unity,  and  is,  the  word  as  I  found  it,  used  at  this  day,  as  the  equiva 
lent  for  our  term  (<  Indian." 

Each  tribe  had,  at  some  period  of  their  progress,  a  distinctive  ap 
pellation,  as  Onondaga,  Oneida,  &c.  of  which  some  traditionary 
matter  will  be  stated,  further  on.  When  they  came  to  confederate, 
and  form  a  general  council,  they  took  the  name  of  KONOSHIONI,  (or 
as  the  French  authors  write  it,  Acquinoshioni),  meaning  literally, 
People  of  the  Long  House,  and  figuratively  a  UNITED  PEOPLE,  a 
term  by  which  they  still  denominate  themselves,  when  speaking  in  a 
national  sense.  This  distinction,  it  is  well  to  bear  in  mind,  and  not 
confound.  This  Long  House,  to  employ  their  own  figure,  extended 
east  and  west  from  the  present  site  of  Albany  to  the  foot  of  the  great 
lakes,  a  distance,  by  modern  admeasurement,  of  325  miles,  which  is 
now  traversed  by  railroad.  An  air  palace,  we  may  grant  them,  hav 
ing  beams  and  rafters,  higher  and  longer  than  any  pile  of  regal  mag 
nificence,  yet  reared  by  human  hands. 

Thus  much  may  be  said,  with  certainty,  of  the  name  of  this  cele 
brated  family  of  red  men,  by  which  they  are  identified  arid  distinr 
guished  from  other  stocks  of  the  hunter  tribes  of  North  America. 
Where  they  originated,  relatively  to  their  position  on  this  continent, 
the  progress  of  ethnology  does  not,  at  this  incipient  period  of  that 


science,  enable  ns  to  determine,  nor  is  it  proposed,  save  with  the 
merest  brevity,  now  to  inquire.  Veiling  their  own  origin,  if  an 
ciently  known,  in  allegory,  or  designing  by  fancy  to  supply  the  utter 
want  of  early  history,  to  the  intent,  perhaps,  that  they  might  put 
forth  an  undisputed  title  to  the  country  they  occupied,  the  relations 
of  their  old  sages  affirm  that  they  originated  in  the  territorial  area 
of  western  New- York.  Their  tradition  on  this  point,  as  put  on  re 
cord  by  the  pen  of  one  of  their  own  people,  (see  extracts  from  Cu- 
sic's  historical  and  traditionary  tract,  hereto  appended,)  fixes  the 
locality  of  their  actual  origin  at  an  eminence  near  the  falls  of  the 
Oswego  river.  To  cut  short  the  narration,  they  assert  that  their  an 
cestors  were  called  forth,  from  the  bowels  of  a  mountain,  by  TARE- 
NYAWAGON,  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens.  It  represents  them  as  one 
people,  who  moved  first  towards  the  east,  as  far  as  the  sea,  and 
then  fell  back,  partly  on  their  own  tracks,  towards  the  west  and 
southwest.  So  far,  and  so  far  only,  the  tale  appears  credible  enough, 
and  as  there  is  no  chronology  established  by  it,  although  dates  are 
freely  introduced,  and  consequently  nothing  to  contradict  it,  their 
track  of  migration  and  countermigration  from  the  Oswego,  may  be 
deemed  as  probable. 

The  diversities  of  language,  and  the  separation  into  tribes,  are 
represented  to  have  taken  place,  according  to  known  principles  of 
ethnological  inference. 

Ondiyaka,  an  Onondaga  sage,  and  the  ruling  chief  of  the  confed 
eracy,  who  died  on  an  official  visit  to  the  Oneidas  in  1839,  at  the  age 
of  ninety,  confirmed  these  general  traditions  of  the  Tuscarora  scribe. 
He  informed  Le  Fort,  who  was  with  him  in  that  journey  and  at  his 
death,  that  the  Onondagas  were  created  by  NEO,*  in  the  country  where 
they  lived  ;  that  he  made  this  island  or  continent,  "  Hawoneo,"  for 
the  red  race,  and  meant  it  for  them  alone.  He  did  not  allude  to  or 
acknowledge  any  migration  from  other  lands.  This,  Le  Fort,  him 
self  an  Onondaga,  a  chief,  and  an  educated  man,  told  me  during 
the  several  interviews  I  had  with  him,  the  present  year,  at  the  Onon 
daga  Castle. 

»  The  term  "  Neo,"  God,  is  generally  used  reverently,  with  a  syllable  prefixed  in  the 
different  Iroquois  dialects,  as  Yawa-Neo,  in  the  Tuscarora,  Howai-Neo  in  the  Seneca, 
Hawai-Neo,  Onondaga,  Lawai-Neo,  Mohawk,  &c* 


No.  24.]  29 

Ondiyaka  proceeded  to  say,  as  they  walked  over  the  ancient  ruins 
in  the  valley  of  the  Kasonda,*  that  this  was  Ihe  spot  where  the 
Onondagas  formerly  lived,  before  they  fixed  themselves  in  the  Onon- 
daga  valley,  and  before  they  had  entered  into  confederation.  In 
those  days  they  were  at  enmity  with  each  other  ;  they  raised  the  old 
forts  to  defend  themselves.  They  wandered  about  a  great  deal. 
They  frequently  changed  their  places  of  residence.  They  lived  in 
perpetual  fear.  They  kept  fighting,  and  moving  their  villages  often. 
This  reduced  their  mimbers,  and  rendered  their  condition  one  of 
alarms  and  trials.  /Sometimes  they  abandoned  a  village,  and  all 
their  gardens  and  clearings,  because  they  had  encountered  much  sick 
ness,  and  believed  the  place  to  be  doomed\  They  were  always  ready 
to  hope  for  better  luck  in  a  new  spot.  At  length  they  confederated, 
and  then  their  fortifications  were  no  longer  necessary,  and  fell  into 
decay.  This,  he  believed,  was  the  origin  of  these  old  ruins,  which 
were  not  of  foreign  construction. f  Before  the  confederacy,  they  had 
been  not  only  at  war  among  themselves,  but  had  been  driven  by  other 
enemies. J  After  it,  they  carried  their  wars  out  of  their  own  coun 
try,  and  began  to  bring  home  prisoners.  Their  plan  was  to  select 
for  adoption  from  the  prisoners,  and  captives,  and  fragments  of 
tribes  whom  they  conquered.  These  captives  were  equally  divided 
among  each  of  the  tribes,  were  adopted  and  incorporated  with  them, 
and  served  to  make  good  their  losses.  They  used  the  term,  WE- 
HAIT-WAT-SHA,  in  relation  to  these  captives.  This  term  means  a 
body  cut  into  parts  and  scattered  around.  In  this  manner,  they 
figuratively  scattered  their  prisoners,  and  sunk  and  destroyed  their 
nationality,  and  built  up  their  own. 

At  what  period  they  confederated,  we  have  no  exact  means  of  de 
ciding.     Itappears  to  have  been  comparatively  recent,  judging  from 
traditionary  testimony.^     While  their  advancement  in  the  economy 
of  living,  in  arms,  in  diplomacy  and  in  civil  polity,  would  lead  con 
jecture  to  a  more  remote  date.     Their  own  legends,  like  those  of 

*  Butternut  Creek,  which  runs  through  parts  of  the  towns  of  Pompey,  Lafayette  and 
De  Witt,  Onondaga  county. 

f  This  remark  must  be  considered  as  applied  only  to  the  class  of  simple  ring  forts,  so 
frequent  in  western  New- York.  These  forts  are  proved  by  antiquarian  remains,  forest 
growth,  &c.  to  be  the  most  ancient  of  any  works,  in  Onondaga  county,  in  the  shape  of 
forts. 

t  Golden  represents  them  as  driven  by  the  Algonquins,  on  the  discovery  of  Canada, 

§  Vide  Pyrlaus. 


30  [SENATE 

some  other  leading  stocks  of  the  continent,  carry  them  back  to  a 
period  of  wars  with  giants  and  demons  and  monsters  of  the  sea,  the 
land,  and  the  air,  and  are  fraught  with  strange  and  grotesque  fancies 
of  wizards  and  enchanters.  But  history,  guiding  the  pen  of  the 
French  Jesuit,  describes  them  first  as  pouring  in  their  canoes  through 
the  myriad  streams  that  interlace  in  western  New-York,  and  debouch 
ing,  now  on  the  gulf  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  now  on  the  Chesapeake — 
glancing  again  over  the  waves  of  Michigan,  and  now  again  piling 
their  paddles  in  the  waters  of  the  turbid  Mississippi.  Wherever 
they  went,  they  carried  proofs  of  their  energy,  courage,  and  enter 
prise. 

At  one  period  we  hear  the  sound  of  their  war  cry,  along  the  straits 
of  the  St.  Mary's  and  at  the  foot  of  Lake  Superior.  At  another  un 
der  the  walls  of  Quebec,  where  they  finally  defeated  the  Hurons  un 
der  the  eyes  of  the  French.  They  put  out  the  fires  of  the  Gahkwas 
and  Eries.  They  eradicated  the  Susquehannocks.  They  placed  the 
Lenapees,  the  Nanticokes,  and  the  Munsees  under  the  yoke  of  sub 
jection.  They  put  the  Metoacks  and  the  Manhattans  under  tribute. 
They  spread  the  terror  of  their  arms  over  all  New-England. 

They  traversed  the  whole  length  of  the  Appalachian  chain,  and 
descended  like  the  enraged  Yagisho  and  Megalonyx,  on  the  Chero- 
kees  and  the  Catawbas.  Smith  encountered  their  warriors,  in  the 
settlement  of  Virginia,  and  La  Salle  on  the  discovery  of  the  Illinois. 
Nations  trembled  when  they  heard  the  name  of  the  KONOSHIGNI. 

jT  They  possessed  a  fine  physical  structure — they  lived  in  a  climate 
which  imparted  energy  to  their  motions.  They  used  a  sonorous  and 
commanding  language,  which  had  its  dual  number,  and  its  neuter, 
masculine,  and  feminine  genders.  They  were  excellent  natural  ora 
tors,  and  expert  diplomatists.  They  began  early  to  cherish  a  na 
tional  pride,  which  grew  with  their  conquests.  They  had,  like  the 
Algonquins,  in  the  organization  of  the  several  clans,  or  families, 
which  composed  each  tribe,  a  curious  heraldic  tie,  founded  on  origi 
nal  relationship,  which  exercised  a  strong  influence,  but  which  has 
never  been  satisfactorily  explained.  They  were  governed  by  here 
ditary  chief'taincies,.like  others  of  the  aboriginal  stocks,  but  contrary 
to  the  usage  of  these  other  stocks,  the  claims  of  their  chiefs,  were  sub 
jected  to  the  decision  of  a  national  council.  The  aristocratic  and 


No.  24.J  31 

democratic  principles,  were  thus  both  brought  into  requisition,  in 
candidates  for  office.  But  in  all  that  constituted  national  action,  they 
were  a  pure  Republic.  So  far  was  this  carried,  that  it  is  believed  the 
veto  of  any  one  chief,  to  a  public  measure,  was  sufficient  to  arrest  its 
adoption  by  the  Council. 

In  the  development  of  their  nationality,  they  have  produced  several 
men  of  energy  and  ability,  who  were  equal,  in  natural  force  of  cha 
racter,  to  some  of  the  most  shining  warriors  and  orators  of  antiquity. 
Few  war  captains  have  exceeded  Hendrick,  Brant  or  Skenandoah. 
The  eloquence  and  force  of  Garangula,  Logan  and  Red  Jacket,  in 
their  public  speeches,  have  commanded  universal  admiration.  Mr. 
Jefferson  considered  the  appeal  of  Logan  to  the  white  race,  after  the 
extirpation  of  his  family,  as  without  a  parallel ;  and  it  has  been  imi 
tated  in  vain,  by  distinguished  poets  and  orators. 

Such  were  the  aboriginal  people  who  occupied  western  New-York, 
and  their  memory  will  forever  live  in  the  significant  names  which 
they  have  bestowed  upon  Niagara  and  Ontario,  and  a  thousand  lesser 
waters,  which  beautify  and  adorn  the  land.  Viewed  as  one  of  the 
Indo-American  stocks,  they  possessed  some  very  striking  traits. 

Few  barbarous  nations  have  ever  existed  on  the  globe,  who  have 
shown  more  native  energy,  and  distinctiveness  of  character.  Still 
fewer  who  have  evinced  so  firm  a  devotion  to  the  spirit  of  indepen 
dence.  Yet  all  their  native  manliness  and  energy  of  character  and 
action,  would  have  failed,  or  become  inoperative,  had  they  not  aban 
doned  the  fatal  Indian  principle  of  tribal  supremacy,  or  independent 
chieftainships,  and  made  common  cause  in  a  national  confederacy. 
The  moment  this  was  done,  and  each  of  the  component  clans  or  tribes, 
had  surrendered  the  power  of  sovereignty  to  a  general  council  of  the 
whole,  the  foundation  for  their  rise  was  laid,  and  they  soon  became 
the  most  powerful  political  body  among  the  native  tribes  cf  North 
America,  this  side  of  the  palace  of  Montezuma. 

In  visiting  the  descendants  of  such  a -people,  after  a  lapse  of  more 
than  two  centuries  and  a  quarter  from  the  discovery,  it  was  the  im 
pulse  of  the  commonest  interest,  to  make  some  inquiries  into  their  for 
mer  history,  and  antiquities.  These  have  been  pursued  under  favor 
able  circumstances,  for  the  most  part,  at  all  points  of  my  journey,  and 
i 


32  [SENATE 

have  been  resumed,  when  broken  off,  whenever  practical.  The  only 
method  pursued,  was  to  obtain  all  the  facts  possible,  from  red  or 
white  men,  of  reliable  testimony.  There  was  no  time  and  no  inten 
tion,  to  digest  them,  into  a  connected  history.  They  were  collected 
in  the  pauses  which  intervened,  in  the  obtaining  of  the  statistics  of 
the  census,  and  they  are  contributed  herewith,  in  the  simple  garb 
and  freshness  of  the  original  minutes.  Those  who  related  the  tradi 
tions,  did  not  suppose  themselves  to  be  delivering  the  important  lore 
of  their  history.  They  were  related,  along  the  road,  or  seated  around 
the  evening  circle,  as  the  current  belief  of  the  people.  Sometimes 
the  fields  or  hills,  disclosing  the  localities  of  old  forts,  were  the  scene 
of  the  narrations  ;  sometimes  the  Indian  burial  ground  ;  sometimes 
more  formal  interviews.  He  who  gleans  popular  traditions  among 
this  race,  must  have  his  ear  ever  open,  his  memory  under  notice  u  to 
retain,"  and  his  pen  or  pencil  ever  ready. 

Historical  and  biographical  notices,  names  of  places,  and  sketches 
of  antiquarian  remains,  were  thus  entered  on  or  dropped,  as  time  or 
occasion  prompted.  To  make  minutes  of  \Vhat  occurred,  was  all  that 
time  permitted  me  ;  but  it  was  a  rule,  to  make  them  promptly  and 
on  the  spot.  This  much  seemed  necessary  in  despatching  this  por 
tion  of  my  report,  with  the  miscellaneous  details  accompanying  it; 
and  having  accomplished  this  object,  my  present  task  is  terminated. 


No.  24.1 


[b.~\    Ethnological  Suggestions. 

Where  we  have  nothing  else  to  rely  upon,  we  may  receive  the 
rudest  traditions  of  an  Indian  nation,  although  they  be  regarded  as 
mere  historical  phenomena,  or  materials  to  be  considered.  Whether 
such  materials  are  to  be  credited  or  disbelieved  wholly,  or  in  part,  is 
quite  another  thing.  Our  Indians,  like  some  of  the  ancient  nations 
of  Asia,  whom  they  resemble  in  many  points  of  character,  were  prone 
to  refer  their  origin  to  myths  and  legends,  under  which  they  doubt 
less,  sometimes  meant  to  represent  truths,  or  at  least,  to  express 
opinions.  The  Indian  tribes,  very  much  like  their  ancient  prototypes 
of  the  old  world,  seemed  to  have  felt  a  necessity  for  inventing  some 
story  of  their  origin,  where  it  is  sometimes  probable  there  was  little 
or  nothing  of  actual  tradition  to  build  it  upon.  They  were  manifestly 
under  a  kind  of  self-reproach,  to  reflect  that  they  had  indeed  no 
history  ;  nothing  to  connect  their  descent  from  prior  races ;  and  if 
they  have  not  proved  themselves  men  of  much  judgment  in  their 
attempts  to  supply  the  deficiency  in  their  fabrications  and  allegories, 
they  must  often  corne  in,  it  must  be  confessed,  for  no  little  share  of 
imagination. 

There  appears,  throughout  the  whole  race,  to  be  the  vestiges  of  a 
tradition  of  the  creation  and  the  deluge,  two  great  and  striking  points 
in  the  history  of  man,  which,  however  he  wandered,  he  would  be 
most  likely  to  remember.  They  uniformly  attribute  their  origin  to  a 
superior  and  divine  power.  They  do  not  suppose  that  they  came 
into  existence  without  the  act  of  this  pre-existing  almighty  power, 
who  is  called  NEO,  or  OWANEO.  This  is  the  third  great  and  leading 
point  in  their  traditions.  And  these  three  primary  vestiges  of  the 
original  history  of  the  race  are  to  be  found  among  the  rudest  tribes, 
between  the  straits  of  Terra  del  Fuego  and  the  Arctic  Ocean,  not 
withstanding  the  amount  of  grotesque  and  puerile  matter  which  serves 
as  the  vehicle  of  the  traditions. 

Between  the  creation   and  the  deluge  and  the  present  era  of  the 

world,  there  is  nearly  an  entire  blank.     Ages  have  dropped  out  of 

their  memory,  with  all  their  stirring  incidents  of  wars  and  migrations, 

and  the  first  reliable   truth  we  hear  is,  that  at  such  a  time  they  lived 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  5 


34  [SENATE 

on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  the  Ohio,  the  Lakes,  or  the  St.  Law 
rence,  &c.  Nothing  but  this  kind  of  proximate  origin  could  indeed 
be  expected  to  be  retained „  They  acknowledge  relationship  to  na 
prior  race  of  man.  We  see  that  they  are  sui  generis  with,  and  much 
resemble  some  of  the  eastern  nations  in  color  and  features.  Physio 
logists  have  never  been  able  to  detect  a  bone  or  muscle,  more  or  less, 
than  the  Caucassian  race  possess.  Philologists  listen  to  their  speech 
and  admit  that  in  one  tribe  or  another  they  possess  all  the  po\vers  of 
articulate  utterance  known  to  that  race.  We  know  by  this  kind  of 
evidence,  physical  and  moral,  that  they  are  a  branch  of  the  original 
Adamic  stock,  without  reference  to  the  pages  of  revelation,  where 
we  learn  the  same  truth,  and  are  told  in  so  many  words,  that  "  God 
out  of  one  flesh,  formed  all  men/'  And  we  must  perforce  infer,  that 
the  Indian  race  is  of  foreign  origin,  and  must  have  crossed  an  ocean 
to  reach  the  continent.. 

Ask  not  the  red  sage  ta  tell  you  how  1  or  when  T  or  where  T 
He  knows  it  not,  and  if  he  should  pretend  ta  the  knowledge,  it  would 
be  the  surest  possible  evidence,  philosophically  considered,,  that  his- 
responses  were  fabulous.  Three  hundred  and  fifty-three  years  only 
has  America  been  known  to  Europe,  and  yet  should  we  strike  our 
history  out  of  existence,  what  should  we  know  of  the  leading  facts 
of  the  discovery  and  the  discoverer  from  Indian  tradition  1  Still 
the  inquisitive  spirit  of  research  leads  us  to  ask,  where  were  this 
race  eighteen  hundred  and  forty-five  years  ago  1  or  at  the  invasion  of 
Britain  by  Julius  Caesar  1  or  at  the  outpouring  of  the  Gothic  hordes 
under  Alaric  or  Brennus  1  Scandinavi? n-  research  tells  us  they  were 
here  in  the  10th  century.  The  Mexican-  picture  writings  inform  us 
that  some  of  them  reached  the  valley  of  Mexico  in  the  llth  century. 
Welsh  history  claims  to  have  sent  one  of  her  princes  among  them  in 
the  12th  century.  The  mounds  of  the  Mississippi  valley  do  not  ap 
pear  to  have  had  an  origin  much  earlier.  The  whole  range  of  even 
historical  conjecture  is  absolutely  limited  within  eight  or  nine  hun 
dred  years.  Nothing  older,  of  their  presence  here  certainly,  is  known* 
than  about  the  time  of  the  crowning  of  Charlemagne,  A,  D.  800^ 
unless  we  take  the  Grecian  tradition  of  Atalantis. 

That  we  have  nothing  in  the  way  of  tradition  older  than  the  dates- 
referred  to,  is  no  positive  proof  that  the  tribes  were  not  upon  the 
continent  long  prior,  There  are  some  considerations,  in  the  very 


No.  24.  j  35 

nature  of  the  case,  which  argue  a  remote  continental  antiquity  for 
these  tribes.  It  is  hardly  to  be  supposed  that  large  numbers  of  the 
primitive  adventurers  landed  at  any  one  time  or  place  ;  nor  is  it  more 
probable  that  the  epochs  of  these  early  adventurers  were  very  nume 
rous.  The  absolute  conformity  of  physical  features  renders  this  im 
probable.  The  early  migrations  must  have  been  necessarily  confined 
to  portions  of  the  old  world  peopled  by  the  RED  RACE — by  a  race, 
not  only  of  red  skins,  black  hair  and  eyes,  and  high  cheek  bones, 
who  would  reproduce  these  fixed  characteristics,  ad  infinitum^  but 
whose  whole  mental  as  well  as  physiological  development  assimilates 
it,  as  a  distinct  unity  of  the  species.  While  physiology,  however, 
asserts  this  unity,  in  the  course  of  the  dispersion  and  multiplication 
of  tribes,  their  languages,  granting  all  that  can  be  asked  for  on  the 
score  of  original  diversity,  became  divided  into  an  infinite  number  of 
dialects  and  tongues.  Between  these  dialects,  however,  where  they 
are  even  the  most  diverse,  there  is  a  singular  coincidence  in  many  of 
the  leading  principles  of  concord  and  regimen,  and  polysynthetic  ar 
rangement.  Such  diversities  in  sound,  amounting,  as  they  do  in 
znany  cases,  for  instance,  in  the  stocks  of  the  Algonquin  and  Iroquois, 
to  an  almost  total  difference,  must  have  required  many  ages  for  their 
production.  And  this  fact  alone  affords  a  proof  of  the  continental 
antiquity  of  the  American  race. 


36 


[c.]     Indian  Cosmogony. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  CONTINENT,  OF  THE  ANIMAL  CREATION,  AND  OF  THE  INDIAN 
RACE  :  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  THE  TWO  PRINCIPLES  OF  GOOD  AND  EVIL  INTO 
THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  WORLD. 

Iroquois  tradition  opens  with  the  notion  that  there  were  originally 
two  worlds,  or  regions  of  space,  namely,  an  upper  and  lower  world. 
The  upper  was  inhabited  by  beings  similar  to  the  human  race  ;  the 
lower  by  monsters,  moving  in  the  waters.  When  the  human  spe 
cies  were  transferred  below,  and  the  lower  sphere  was  about  to  be 
rendered  fit  for  their  residence,  the  act  of  their  transference  or  repro 
duction  is  concentrated  in  the  idea  of  a  female,  who  began  to  de 
scend  into  the  lower  world,  which  is  depicted  as  a  region  of  dark 
ness,  waters  and  monsters,  She  was  received  on  the  back  of  a 
tortoise,  where  she  gave  birth  to  male  twins,  and  expired.  The 
shell  of  this  tortoise  expanded  into  the  continent,  which,  in  their 
phraseology,  is  called  an  a  island  j"  and  is  named  by  the  Ononda- 
gas,  AONAO.  One  of  the  infants  was  called  INIGORIO,  or  the 
Good  Mind  ;  the  other,  INIGOHATEA,  or  the  Bad  Mind.  These 
two  antagonistical  principles,  which  are  such  perfect  counterparts  of 
the  Ormusd  and  Ahriman  of  the  Zoroaster,  were  at  perpetual  vari 
ance,  it  being  the  law  of  one  to  counteract  whatever  the  other  did- 
They  were  not,  however,  men,  but  gods,  or  existences?  through 
whom  the  "  Great  Spirit,"  or  "  Holder  of  the  Heavens,"  carried  out 
his  purposes.  The  first  labor  of  Inigorio  was  to  create  the  sun  out 
of  the  head  of  his  dead  mother,  and  the  moon  and  the  stars  out  of 
other  parts  of  the  body.  The  light  these  gave,  drove  the  monsters 
into  deep  water,  to  hide  themselves.  He  then  prepared  the  surface 
of  the  continent,  and  fitted  it  for  human  habitation,  by  diversify 
ing  it  with  creeks,  rivers,  lakes  and  plains,  and  by  filling  these  with 
the  various  species  of  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms.  He  then 
formed  a  man  and  woman  out  of  earth,  gave  them  life,  and  called 
them  ''  Ea-gwe-ho-we,"  or,  as  it  is  more  generally  known  to  Indian 
archaeologists,  Ong-we-Hon-we ;  that  is  to  say,  a  real  people.  [D.] 

Meanwhile  the  Bad  Mind  created  mountains,  waterfalls,  and  steeps 
and  morasses,  reptiles,  serpents,  apes,  and  other  objects  supposed  to  be 


No.  24. j  37 

injurious  to,  or  in  mockery  of  mankind.  He  made  attempts  also  to 
conceal  the  land  animals  in  the  ground,  so  as  to  deprive  man  of  the 
means  of  subsistence.  This  continued  oppositi6n  to  the  wishes  of 
the  Good  Mind,  who  was  perpetually  busied  in  restoring  the  effects 
of  the  displacements  and  wicked  devices  of  the  other,  at  length  led 
to  a  personal  combat,  of  which  the  time  and  instruments  of  battle 
were  agreed  on.  They  fought  for  two  days,  the  one  using  deer's 
horns,  and  the  other  flag  roots,  as  arms.*  Inigorio,  who  had  chosen 
horns,  finally  prevailed  ;  his  antagonist  sunk  down  to  a  region  of 
darkness,  and  became  the  Evil  Spirit,  or  Kluneolux,f  of  the  world 
of  despair.  Inigorio,  having  obtained  this  triumph,  retired  from 
the  earth. 

This  piece  of  ingenuity,  or  philosophy  of  the  Indian  mind,  much 
of  which  is  pure  allegory,  under  which  truths  are  hid,  stands  in  the 
remote  vista  of  Iroquois  tradition,  and  it  seemed  necessary  to  notice 
it,  in  preparing  to  take  up  their  more  sober  traditions.  It  is  picked  out 
of  a  mass  of  incongruous  details,  published  by  a  native,  [see  App.  D.] 
which  only  serve,  peradventure,  to  denote  its  genuineness,  for  di 
vested  of  absurdity,  in  the  original,  we  should  not  ascribe  much 
antiquity  to  it,  or  be  prone  to  attribute  it  to  an  ignorant,  supersti 
tious,  pagan  people,  living  in  all  their  earlier  times  without  arts,  let 
ters  or  civilization.  Futile  as  it  is,  it  will  be  found  veritable  philo 
sophy,  compared  with  most  of  the  earlier  theories  of  the  renowned 
nations  of  antiquity.  Take,  as  an  instance,  the  account  Sanconea- 
thus  gives  of  the  theology  of  the  Phoenicians. J 

*  By  reference  to  the  Algonquin  story  of  the  combat  between  Manabozho  and  his  fa 
ther,  the  West  Wind,  as  given  in  Algic  Researches,  vol  1,  p.  134,  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  weapons  chosen  by  the  parties  were  the  same  as  those  employed  by  Inigorio  and 
Inigohatea,  namely,  deer's  horns  and  flag  roots. 

t  Oneida. 

t  Gowan's  Ancient  Fragments,  1  vol.  8vo.,  N.  Y.,  1835. 


38  [SENATE 


[d.]     Gleams  of  their  General  Ancient  History. 

ITEMS  :  Indians  claim  to  be  the  offspring  of  an  independent  act  of  creation.  The 
Iroquois  name  themselves  in  proud  allusion  to  their  supposed  supremacy.  Trioes  on  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  the  lakes  live  in  disputes.  War  with  a  race  of  giants  called  Ronon- 
gweca-.the  fiend  Shotrowea,— contests  with  the  great  Kwiss  Kwiss,  or  Mastodon,— the  Big 
Elk,— and  the  Horned  Serpent.  A  meteor  falls  in  the  camp.  Northern  tribes  confederate  ;  . 
send  an  unfortunate  embassage  to  a  great  chief  south,— war  with  him,— war  with  each 
other,  and  the  country  thereby  depopulated  and  left  to  its  original  desolation. 

When  we  come  to  draw  the  minds  of  the  sages  and  chroniclers  of 
the  Iroquois  cantons,  to  the  facts  of  their  early  history  and  origin, 
they  treat  us  with  legendary  fables,  and  myths  of  gods  and  men,  and 
changes  and  freaks  in  elementary  matter,  which  indicate  that  such 
ideas,  were  common  to  their  progenitors,  whatever  part  of  the  world 
they  occupied.  We  have  adverted  to  their  notions  on  this  head,  in 
the  preceding  remarks  on  their  cosmogony,  tinctured,  as  it  strongly 
is,  with  the  old  Persian  philosophy. 

They  deny,  as  do  all  the  tribes,  a  foreign  origin.  They  assert,  that 
America,  or  AONAO,  was  the  place  of  their  origin.  They  begin  by 
laying  down  the  theory,  that  they  were  the  peculiar  care  of  the 
Supernal  Power  who  created  all  things,  and  who,  as  a  proof  of  his 
care  and  benevolence  of  a  race  whom  he  had  marked  by  a  distinct 
color,  created  the  continent  for  their  especial  use,  and  placed  them 
upon  it.  None  of  the  tribes  pretend  to  establish  dates,  nor  have  they 
any  astronomical  data,  to  fix  them.  But  they  all  give  to  the  story  of 
their  origin,  or  creation,  a  locality,  which  is  generally  fixed  to  some 
prominent  geographical  feature  near  to  their  present  respective  place 
of  abode,  or  at  least,  a  spot  well  known.  This  spot,  among  the 
Iroquois  cantons,  is  located  in  the  northern  hemisphere. 

The  term,  Ongwe  Honwe,  is  used  by  these  tribes,  very  much  in 
the  manner  in  which  the  ancient  Teutons  called  themselves,  Alla- 
manna,  or  Ghermanna,  from  which  we  have  the  modern  terms,  Alle- 
mand  and  German.  If  they  did  not  litterally  call  themselves  "  all- 
men,"  as  did  these  proud  tribes,  they  implied  as  much,  in  a  term 
which  is  interpreted  to  mean,  real  men,  or  a  people  surpassing  all  others. 
It  is  the  common  terra  for  the  red  race,  as  contradistinguished  from 
all  other  races,  and  the  true  equivalent  of  the  phrase,  "  Indian." 


No.  24.J  39 

By  their  earliest  traditions,  we  are  told  that  a  body  of  the  Ongwe 
Honwe,  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  where  they 
were  invaded  by  a  nation  few  in  number,  but  of  giant  stature,  called 
Ronongweca.*  After  a  war,  brought  on  by  personal  encounters  and 
incidents,  and  carried  on  with  perfidy  and  cruelty,  they  were  delivered 
at  length,  by  the  skill  and  courage  of  Yatontea,*  who,  after  retreating 
before  them,  raised  a  large  body  of  men  and  defeated  them,  after 
which  they  were  supposed  to  be  extinct.  They  next  suffered  from 
the  malice,  perfidy,  and  lust  of  an  extraodinary  person  called  Shot- 
rowea,*  who  was  finally  driven  across  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  came  to 
a  town  south  of  the  shores  of  lake  Ontario,  where,  however,  he  only 
disguised  his  intentions,  to  repeat  his  cruel  and  perfidious  deeds. 
This  person,  who  assassinated  many  persons,  and  violated  six  virgins, 
they  point  to  as  a  fiend  in  human  shape. 

At  this  time  the  Big  Quisquisf  invaded  the  country,  who  pushed 
down  the  houses  of  the  people,  and  created  great  consternation  and 
disturbance.  After  making  ineffectual  resistance,  they  fled,  but  were 
at  length  relieved  by  a  brave  chief,  who  raised  a  body  of  men  to 
battle  him,  but  the  animal  himself  retired.  In  this  age  of  monsters, 
their  country  was  invaded  by  another  monster  called  the  "  Big  Elk," 
who  was  furious  against  men,|  and  destroyed  the  lives  of  many  per 
sons,  but  he  was  at  length  killed  after  a  severe  contest. 

A  great  horned  serpent  next  appeared  on  Lake  Ontario,  who,  by 
means  of  his  poisonous  breath,  produced  diseases,  and  caused  the 
death  of  many,  but  he  was  at  last  compelled  to  retire  by  thunder 
bolts.  This  fourth  calamity  was  not  forgotten,  when  a  fifth  happened. 
A  blazing  star  fell  into  a  fort  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  destroyed  the  people.  Such  a  phenomenon  caused  great  panic  and 
dread,  and  they  regarded  it  as  ominous  of  their  entire  destruction.  Prior 
to  this,  a  confederation  had  taken  place  among  these  northern  tribes, 
situated  north  of  and  along  the  banks  of  the  great  lakes,  and  they 
had  a  ruling  chief  over  all.  This  ruler  repaired  to  the  south  to  visit 
a  ruler  of  great  fame  and  authority,  who  resided  at  a  great  town  in 


*  I  abreviate  these  words  from  the  originals,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  making  them 
readable  to  the  ordinary  reader. 

|  Kwis  Kwis  is  the  name  of  a  hog  in  modern  Iroquois. 
Carnivorous — but  this  is  not  a  characteristic  of  the  Elk. 


40  [SENATE 

A  LODGE  OF  GOLD.  But  it  only  proved  to  be  an  embassy  of  folly., 
for  this  great  ruler,  exercising  an  imperial  sway,  availing  himself  of 
the  information  thus  derived,  of  a  great  country  full  of  resources^ 
built  many  forts  throughout  the  country,  and  almost  penetrated  to 
the  banks  of  Lake  Erie.  The  people  who  had  confederated  on  the 
North  resisted.  A  long  war  of  a  hundred  years  standing  ensued, 
but  the  northern  people  were  better  skilled  in  the  use  of  the  bow  and 
arrow,  and  were  more  expert  woodsmen  arid  warriors.  They  at 
length  prevailed,  and  taking  all  these  towns  and  forts,  left  them  a 
heap  of  ruins. 

But  the  prediction  of  the  blazing  star  was  now  verified.  The  tribes 
who  were  held  together  by  feeble  bands,  fell  into  disputes,  and  wars 
among  themselves,  which  were  pursued  through  a  long  period,  until 
they  utterly  destroyed  each  other,  and  so  reduced  their  numbers,  that 
the  land  was  again  overrun  by  wild  beasts.  [D.J 


No.  24.]  41 


H.    ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY  OF  THE  IROQUOIS,  AS  A  DISTINCT 

PEOPLE. 


The  first  period  of  Indian  history  having  thus  terminated  in  dis 
cords,  wars,  and  the  mutual  destruction  of  each  other,  tradition  does 
not  denote  how  long  the  depopulation  of  the  country  continued.  It 
begins  a  second  period  by  recollections  of  the  Konoshioni,  or  Iro- 
quois.  They  do  not  indicate  what  relation  they  bear  to  the  ancient, 
broken  down  confederacy  glanced  at,  in  the  preceding  paper  ;  but 
leave  us  to  suppose  that  they  may  have  been  fragmentary  descend 
ants  of  it.  That  such  a  conclusion  should  not  be  formed,  however, 
and  in  order  to  prove  themselves  an  original  people  in  the  land,  they 
frame  a  new  myth,  to  begin  their  national  existence.  They  boldly 
assert,  that  they  were,  through  some  means,  confined  in  a  mountain, 
from  whose  subterraneous  bowels  they  were  extricated  by  Taryen- 
yawagon,  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens.  They  point  to  a  place  at  or 
near  the  falls  of  the  Oswego  river,  where  this  deliverance  happened, 
and  they  look  to  this  divine  messenger,  who  could  assume  various 
shapes,  as  the  friend  and  patron  of  their  nation.* 

As  soon  as  they  were  released,  he  gave  them  instructions  respect 
ing  the  mode  of  hunting,  matrimony,  worship,  and  other  points. 
He  warned  them  against  the  Evil  Spirit,  and  gave  them  corn,  beans, 
squashes,  potatoes  and  tobacco,  and  dogs  to  hunt  their  game.  He 
bid  them  go  towards  the  east,  and  personally  guided  them,  until  they 
entered  a  valley  called  Tenonanatchi,  or  the  Mohawk.  They  followed 
this  stream  to  its  entrance  into  the  Sanatatea,  or,  as  called  by  the 
Mohawks,  Kohatatea,  which  they  pursued  to  the  sea. 


*  Where  the  Indians  dwelt  for  a  long-  time,  it  is  customary  for  them  to  affirm  in  their 
metaphorical  language,  that  they  originated,  or  were  created.  When  they  date  from 
such  a  spot,  we  find  they  frame  a  story,  saying  that  they  came  out  of  a  hill,  &c.  at  that 
spot.  In  1791,  an  extensive  work,  consisting  of  ditches,  &c.  was  found  about  40  miles 
south  of  Oswego,  which  is  not  remote  from  the  probable  place  of  origin  their  traditions 
refer  to ;  and  it  may  be  worthy  of  examination  with  this  particular  view.  Some  account 
of  this  old  fort  appeared  in  the  N.  Y.  Mag.  1792. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  6 


42  [SENATX 

From  this  point  they  retraced  their  steps  towards  the  westy  origi 
nating  as  they  went,  in  their  order  and  position,-  the  Mohawks,  the 
Oneidas,  the  Onondagas,  the  Cayugas,  and  the  Senecas.  They  da 
not  omit  the  Tuscarorasr  whom  they  acknowledged,  after  a  long 
period  of  wandering  and  a  considerable  change  of  language,  and 
admitted  as  the  Sixth  tribe  of  the  confederacy. 

The  Tuscaroras  affirm,  that,  after  reaching  the  late  waters,  they 
turned  southwest,  to  the  Mississippi  river,  where  a  part  of  them 
crossed  on  a  grape  Tine,  but  it  broke,  leaving  the  remainder  east. 
Those  who  went  west,  have  been  lost  and  forgotten  from  their  me 
mory.  The  remainder,  or  eastern  Tuscaroras,  continued  their  wan 
derings,  hunting,  and  wars,  until  they  had  crossed  the  Alleghanies  and 
reached  the  sea  again,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cautoh?  or  Neus  river,  in 
North  Carolina, 

Each  tribe  was  independent  of  the  others^  They  increased  in 
numbers,  valor  and  skill,  and  in  all  sorts  of  knowledge  necessary  in 
the  forest.  But  they  began  to  fight  and  quarrel  among  themselves, 
and  thus  was-ted  and  destroyed  each  other.  They  lived  a  life  of  per 
petual  fear  and  built  forts  to  defend  themselves,  or  to  protect  their 
women  and  children.  Besides  this,  the  country  was  wide  and  covered 
with  large  forests  and  lakes,,  and  it  gave  shelter  to  many  fierce  wild 
animals  and  monsters,  who  beset  their  paths  and  kept  them  in  dread, 
The  evil  spirit  also  plagued  them  with  monstrous  visitations*  They 
were  often  induced  to  change  their  villages,  sometimes  from  the  fear 
of  such  enemies,  and  sometimes  from  sickness  or  bad  luck.  In  this- 
manner,  and  owing  to  their  perpetual  hostility,  their  population  was 
often  reduced.  How  long  they  wandered  and  warred,  they  do  not 
know.  At  length  it  was  proposed  by  some  wise  man  that  they 
should  no  longer  fight  against  each  other,  but  unite  their  strength 
against  their  enemies,  the  Alleghans,  the  Adiriondacks,  the  Eries,  and 
other  ancient  and  once  powerful  tribes,  who  figure  in  the  foreground 
of  their  early  history,  and  who,  if  accounts  be  true,  once  greatly  ex 
celled  them  both  in  war  and  arts,  the  skill  of  making  implements, 
canoes  and  utensils,  &c. 

To  this  league,  which  was  formed  on  the  banks  of  Onondaga  lake, 
they  in  time,  gave  the  name  of  the  Long  House,  using  the  term  symbo- 


No.  24.)  43 

Hcally,  to  denote  that  they  were  tied  and  braced  together  by  blood 
and  lineage,  as  -well  as  political  bonds.  This  house,  agreeably  to 
the  allusion  so  often  made  by  their  speakers,  during  our  colonial 
history,  reached  from  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  to  the  Lakes.  At  its 
eastern  door  stood  the  Mohawks,  at  the  west  the  Senecas^  who 
guarded  it  with  vigilance. 


{a.]    The  Mohawks, 

The  Mohawks  are  supposed  to  be  the  eldest  brother,  in  the  sym 
bolical  chain  of  the  Six  Nations.  Their  own  tradition  assigns  them 
this  rank,  and  it  appears  to  be  consonant  to  other  traditions. 

When  Tarenyawagon,  their  liberator  from  their  subterranean  coti* 
finement,  bid  them  travel  east,  he  gave  them  his  personal  conduct 
and  care  until  they  had  entered  the  Mohawk  valley.  Some  of  their 
western  brethren  call  this  stream  Tenonanatche,  or  a  river  flowing1 
through  a  mountain.  In  due  time,  they  went  on  into  the  valley  of 
the  Hudson,  and  thence,  if  we  credit  their  annals,  to  the  sea.  The 
seat  of  their  power  and  growth  was,  however,  in  the  genial  valley 
where  they  had  at  first  located.  Here  they  lived  when  the  country- 
was  discovered,  and  here  they  continued  to  live  and  flourish  until  the 
events  of  the  American  revolution,  and  the  determined  cruelty  which 
they  exercised,  under  the  authority  and  influence  of  the  British 
crown,  drove  them  out  of  it,  and  lost  them  the  inheritance* 

It  does  not  appear,  from  any  thing  history  or  tradition  tells  us, 
or  from  any  monumental  remains  in  the  valley  or  its  immediate  vi 
cinity,  that  it  had  before  been  occupied  by  other  nations.  They  do 
not  speak  of  having  driven  out  or  conquered  any  other  tribe.  There 
are  no  old  forts  or  earthen  walls,  or  other  traces  of  military  or  de 
fensive  occupancy,  of  which  we  have  heard.  Their  ramparts  were 
rather  their  own  brawny  arms,  stout  bodies  and  brave  hearts.  From 
the  earliest  notices  of  them,  they  were  renowned  for  wielding  the 
war  club  and  arrow  with  great  dexterity.  They  raised  corn  on  the 
rich  intervales,  and  pursued  the  deer,  bear  and  elk  in  the  subjacent 
forests.  Their  dominion  extended  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Sus- 


44  [SENATE 

quehanna  and  Delaware  to  Lake  Champlain.  They  had  pursued 
their  forays  into  the  territorial  area  of  New-England,  as  far,  at  least, 
as  the  central  portions  of  the  Connecticut,  and  had  made  their  power 
felt,  as  temporary  invaders,  among  the  small  independent  tribes  who 
lived  about  the  region  of  the  present  city  and  harbor  of  New-York. 
Wherever  they  went,  they  carried  terror.  Their  very  name,  as  we 
learn  from  Golden,  was  a  synonyme  for  cruelty  and  dread.*  No 
tribe,  perhaps,  on  the  continent,  produced  better  warriors,  or  have 
ever  more  fully  realized,  as  a  nation,  the  highest  measure  of  heroism 
and  military  glory  to  which  hunter  nations  can  reach. 

In  passing  over  the  country  which  they  once  occupied,  there  is  little 
to  stimulate  historical  interest,  beyond  the  general  idea  of  their  power 
and  military  renown.  Their  history  is  connected  with  the  rise  and 
influence  of  one  of  our  most  distinguished  anti-revolutionary  citizens, 
Sir  William  Johnson.  The  influence  he  obtained  over  them  was  never 
exceeded,  if  equalled  by  that  of  any  other  man  of  European  lineage. 
He  moulded  them  to  his  purposes  in  peace  and  war.  They  followed 
him  in  his  most  perilous  expeditions,  and  sustained  him  manfully,  as 
we  know,  in  the  two  great  contests  to  whose  successful  issue  he  owed 
his  laurels,  namely,  Lake  George  and  Niagara.  So  completely  iden 
tified  were  they  in  feeling  and  policy  with  this  politic  and  brave  man, 
that  after  his  death,  which  happened  at  the  crisis  of  '76,  they  trans 
ferred  their  attachment  to  his  family,  and  staking  their  all  on  the 
issue,  abandoned  their  beloved  valley  and  the  bones  of  their  fathers? 
and  fled  to  the  less  hospitable  latitudes  of  Canada,  from  which  they 
have  never  permanently  returned. 

Some  twenty  or  more  persons  of  this  tribe  are  mingled  as  residents 
of  the  villages  of  their  brethren,  the  Senecas,  Tuscaroras,  and  Onei- 
das.  A  much  greater  number  exist  with  intermixture  of  other  kin 
dred  tribes,  in  the  St.  Regis  canton  of  St.  Lawrence  county  ;  but  the 
greater  number  of  the  parent  tribe  reside  on  lands  appropriated  for 


*  The  word  Mohawk  itself,  is  not  a  term  of  Mohawk  origin,  but  one  imposed  upon 
them,  as  is  believed,  by  the  Mohegan  race,  who  inhabited  the  borders  of  the  sea. 
Among  this  race  the  Dutch  and  English  landed,  and  they  would  naturally  adopt  the 
term  most  in  vogue  for  so  celebrated  a  tribe.  The  Dutch,  indeed,  modified  it  to  Maa- 
quas— a  modification  which  helps  us  to  decypher  its  probable  origin,  in  Mauqua  (by  kin 
dred  tribes,  Mukwa,  &c.)  a  bear.  By  others,  it  may  be  traced  to  mok,  wa,  a  wolf,  and 
awki,  a  country. 


No.  24.]  45 

their  use  by  the  British  government,  at  Brantford,  on  the  Grand  river 
of  Canada  West.  To  this  place  at  the  close  of  the  war,  they  fol 
lowed  their  distinguished  leader,  Thayendanegea,  the  Jephtha  of  his 
tribe,  who,  against  the  custom  of  birth  and  descent,  and  every  other 
obstacle,  after  the  failure  of  the  line  of  wise  and  brave  chiefs  to  lead 
them  to  battle,  was  made  their  Tekarahogea  and  leader,  and  displayed 
a  degree  of  energy  and  firmness  of  purpose,  which  few  of  the  abori 
ginal  race  in  America  have  ever  equalled. 

What  light  the  examination  of  the  old  places  of  burial  of  this 
tribe  in  the  valley  wrould  throw  on  their  ancient  history  or  arts,  by 
entombed  articles,  cannot  be  told  without  examinations  which  have 
not  been  made.  Probably  the  old  places  of  Indian  interment  about 
Canajoharie,  Dionderoga,  and  Schenectady,  would  reveal  something 
on  this  head,  conforming  at  least,  in  age  and  style  of  art,  with  the 
stone  pipes,  tomahawks  and  amulets  of  the  Onondaga  and  Genesee 
countries.  The  valley  of  the  Schcharie  and  that  of  the  Tawasentha, 
or  Norman's  kill,  near  Albany,  might  also  be  expected  to  reward  this 
species  of  research.  [Vide  B.J  A  human  head,  rudely  carved  in 
stone,  apparently  aboriginal,  was  sent  to  the  New-York  Historical 
Society  early  in  1845,  which  was  represented  to  have  been  found  in 
excavating  a  bank  at  Schenectady.  If  this  piece  of  sculpture,  which 
denoted  more  labor  than  art,  be  regarded  as  of  Mohawk  origin,  it 
would  evince  no  higher  degree  of  art,  in  this  respect,  than  was  evinced 
by  similar  outlines  cut  in  the  rock,  but  not  detached,  by  some  of  the 
New-England  tribes.* 


*  Rude  carvings  of  this  kind  are  represented  to  exist  on  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut, 
at  Bellows'  Falls,  &c. 


46  (SENATE 


[b.]  Origin  and  History  of  the  Oneidas. 

This  canton  of  the  Iroquois  nation,  deduces  its  origin  in  a  remote 
age,  from  the  Onondagas,  with  the  language  of  which,  the  Oneida 
has  the  closest  affinity.  According  to  a  tradition  which  was  related 
to  me,  and  which  is  believed  to  be  entitled  to  respect,  they  are 
descended  from  two  persons,  who,  in  their  obscure  ages,  and  before  a 
confederation  had  been  thought  of,  went  out  from  the  people  at 
Onondaga,  and  first  dwelt  at  the  head  of  the  Oneida  river.  After 
increasing  in  numbers,  they  removed  to  the  outlet  of  the  Oneida 
creek,  which  flows  into  Oneida  lake.  Here  they  fortified  themselves, 
and  farther  increased  in  numbers  and  power.  Remains  of  this  fortifi 
cation  are  said  still  to  exist.  Their  next  removal  was  up  the  Oneida 
creek  valley,  to  the  storied  locality  of  the  Oneida  stone,  from  which, 
by  a  figure  of  speech,  they  represent  themselves  to  have  sprung. 
This  stone  is  in  the  town  of  Stockbridge,  Madison  county.  It  lies  on 
a  very  commanding  eminence,  from  which  the  entire  valley,  as  far  as 
the  Oneida  lake,  can  be  seen  in  a  clear  atmosphere.  The  day  of  my 
visit  being  hazy  at  a  distance,  the  lake  could  not  be  seen,  although 
the  view  down  the  valley,  was  both  magnificent  and  picturesque. 
This  eminence  was  formerly  covered  with  a  butternut  grove.  Old, 
and  partly  decayed  trees  of  this  species,  still  remain  in  a  few  places. 
The  ancient  town  extended  in  a  transverse  valley,  south  of  this  ridge 
of  land,  covered  as  it  was,  with  nut  wood  trees,  and  was  completely 
sheltered  by  it,  from  the  north  winds.  A  copious  and  clear  spring  of 
water  issued  at  the  spot  selected  for  their  wigwams.  Here  in  seclu 
sion  from  their  enemies,  the  tribe  expanded  and  grew  in  numbers. 
When  it  was  necessary  to  light  their  pipes,  and  assemble  to  discuss 
their  national  affairs,  they  had  only  to  ascend  the  hill,  through  its 
richly  wooded  grove,  to  its  extreme  summit,  at  the  site  of  the  Oneida 
stone.  This  stone,  represented  on  the  succeeding  page,  became  the 
national  altar. 


No.  24.] 


47 


Standing  at  its  side,  at  a  probable  elevation  of  400  or  500  feet 
above  tha  Stanwix  summit,  they  could  survey  the  whole  valley  of  the 
Oneida  ;  and  a  beacon  fire  lighted  here,  was  the  signal  for  assembling 
their  warriors,  from  all  the  surrounding  lateral  plains  and  vallies. 
Time  and  usage  rendered  the  object  sacred,  and  as  they  expanded 
into  nationality  and  power,  while  located  around  it,  their  sages  assert 
ed  with  metaphorical  truth,  that  they  sprang  from  this  rock.  Stone 
in  this  language  is  Onia.  They  called  themselves,  Oniota-aug,  peo 
ple  of,  or  who  sprung  from  the  stone.  There  is  some  variety  in  the 
pronunciation.  The  Mohawks  call  them  Oneota.  The  French  wrote 
it  Aneyoute,  the  English  and  Dutch,  Oneida,  which  latter  has  pre 
vailed.  Neither  retained  the  plural  inflection  in  aug,  which  carries 
the  idea  of  people. 

With  a  knowledge  of  these  traditions,  I  approached  the  spot  with 
deep  interest.  It  occupies  the  extreme  summit,  as  shown  in  the 
print.  The  first  feeling,  on  approaching  it,  was  one  of  disappoint 
ment  at  its  size,  but  this  feeling  soon  subsided  in  the  interest  of  its 
antiquity  and  national  associations.  It  is  a  large,  but  not  enormous 
boulder  of  syenite,*  of  the  erratic  block  groupe,  and,  consequently, 
geologically  foreign  to  the  location.  There  are  no  rocks  of  this 
species  in  situ,  I  believe,  nearer  to  it.  in  a  northerly  or  easterly  di 
rection,  than  the  Kayaderosseras  or  the  Adirondach  mountains. f  The 
summit  upon  which,  partly  embedded,  it  reposes,  is  now  a  cleared 
field,  in  grass.  A  few  primitive  and  secondary  boulders,  all  of  lesser 
size,  are  strown  about  the  ridge,  and  several  of  weight  and  magni 
tude  rest  upon  its  flanks,  and  in  the  vallies  at  its  base.  One  of  the 
largest  of  these  is  the  White  Stone  at  the  spring,  which  has  been 
spoken  of,  I  think,  in  some  early  notices  of  the  Oneidas,  as  the 

*  A  specimen  of  the  rock  before  me,  brought  thence,  consists  of  flesh  colored  feld 
spar,  quartz  and  hornblende. 

f  If  the  passage  of  the  Mohawk  through  the  Astorenga  or  Astogan  hills,  at  Little 
Falls,  discloses  syenite,  I  am  not  aware  of  the  fact. 


48 


[SENATE 


true  Oneida  Stone  ;  but  this  opinion  is  erroneous,  by  the  concurrent 
testimony  of  red  and  white  men,  cognizant  of  the  facts,  whom  I 
consulted.  This  white  stone,  figured  below,  has  been  removed, 
by  the  proprietor  of  the  land,*  from  its  ancient  position  near  the 
spring,  to  constitute  part  of  a  stone  fence ;  it  is  a  carbonate  of  lime. 


TSHEJOANA,  one  of  the  Oneidas,  who  served  as  my  guide  in  visit 
ing  this  interesting  location,  took  me  to  see  still  another  stone,  of 
note,  lying  a  mile  or  more  distant,  in  a  southerly  direction,  on 
a  farm  of  Gen.  Knox.  This  stone,  of  which  a  figure  is  annexed, 


*  Mr.  Job  Francis. 


No.  24.]  49 

I  found  to  be  a  large  boulder  of  dark,  compact  limestone,  with  or 
ganic  remains. 

It  was  observable  that  the  encrinites  contained  in  this  mass,  were 
red.  My  Indian  guide  would  have  this  color  to  be  the  result  of  the 
ancient  Indian  war  paint.  But  the  most  striking  characteristic  of  this 
rock,  aside  from  its  massy  and  flattened  size  and  channelled  centre, 
consists  in  the  evidences  it  affords  of  the  action  of  water,  in  rounding 
and  polishing  it.  In  several  pkces,  my  guide  would  have  this  wear 
ing  effect  to  have  been  produced  by  the  rubbing  and  sharpening  of 
the  Indian  war  axes  ;  for  he  averred  that  it  was  customary  for  war 
parties  who  went  out  south  against  the  Cherokees,  to  come  and 
sharpen  their  axes  upon  this  stone,  and  paint  themselves  for  war. 
Whatever  there  was  in  this  custom,  I  think  he  was  probably  mis 
taken  in  his  locality  ;  yet  it  is  a  question  in  which  others  may  differ. 
At  any  rate,  geology  had  been  quite  beforehand  with  the  Oneida  le 
gendary  and  philosopher,  in  producing  and  accounting  for  these  two 
phenomena,  namely,  the  red  color  and  smoothed  and  channelled  sur 
faces.  Geology  having  been  mentioned,  I  may  add  the  following 
incident.  I  told  Skanawadi,  one  of  my  guides,  while  standing  at 
the  Oneida  stone,  lying  on  its  proud  ancient  elevation,  that  there  was 
no  stone  like  this,  in  place,  till  we  went  north  to  the  Adirondachs  or 
Tehawas,  or  great  lakes,  and  that  this  block  of  syenite  had  been 
brought  here  by  the  ocean,  when  it  covered  the  whole  land,  and  left 
on  its  recession.  He  replied,  after  a  moment's  reflection,  that  a  be 
believed  this." 

At  the  time  the  Oneidas  came  to  fix  their  location  at  this  stone, 
the  Konoshioni  or  Iroquois  had  not  confederated.  This  people,  in 
the  early  eras  of  their  history,  like  the  Algonquins,  sent  out  indivi 
duals  and  bands,  who  became  powerful,  and  assumed  the  character 
of  separate  and  independent  tribes,  making  war  and  peace  ad  libitum. 
If  this  mode  of  multiplication  be  compared  to  the  lower  orders  of 
creation,  it  had  some  striking  analogies  with  it.  Like  the  bear  and 
the  hawk,  the  moment  the  young  member  was  ready  to  quit  the 
parent  lair  or  nest,  it  had  not  only  to  forage  for  subsistence,  but  to 
defend  itself  against  other  bears  and  hawks,  and  all  other  claimants 
to  the  food  of  the  forest.  To  make  war  is,  in  fact,  the  first  and  the 
last  act  of  sovereignty  of  the  pettiest  of  all  our  aboriginal  tribes. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  7 


50  [SENATE 

War  is  with  them  the  road,  and  the  only  road  to  fame,  and  the  rea 
diest  way  to  secure  a  supply  of  spontaneous  food.  They  fight  to 
increase  or  defend  the  boundaries  of  their  hunting  grounds.  Thusy 
doubtless,  arose  the  first  difficulties  between  the  Oneidas  and  the  other 
branches  of  the  Iroquois.  As  soon  as  they  weve  important  enough 
to  be  noticed,  and  bold  enough  to  defend  themselves,  they  had  to 
raise  barriers  around  their  villages,  and  when  these  were  carried,  as 
they  probably  were,  or  were  threatened  to  be,  at  two  points,  on  the 
Oneida  waters,  they  fled  to  the  hill  country,  at  the  site  of  the  Oneida 
stone.  How  long  they  abode  here,  and  made  it  the  seat  of  their 
council  fire,  we  can  only  conjecture.  They  cannot  and  do  not  pre 
tend  to  tell.  Wisdom,  at  length,  taught  the  Iroquois  sages,  that  they 
had  enemies  enough,  without  fighting  with  each  other,  and  the  idea  of 
a  confederation  was  suggested.  Tradition  has  preserved  the  name  of 
Thaunowaga  as  the  original  suggestor  :  but  it  has  preserved  nothing 
more  of  his  biography.  The  delegate  from  the  Oneidas  was  Otats- 
chechta.  That  he  came  from,  and  lived  «£,  the  locality  of  the  stone^ 
and  was  renowned  for  his  deeds  and  wisdom,  is  probable.  This  com 
prises  the  brief  biography  of  two  celebrated  aboriginal  sages  and 
statesmen.  Three  periods  of  transference,  of  their  council  fire,  have 
been  named,  all  of  which  were  probably  prior  to  the  confederation. 
Their  fourth  remove  was  down  the  valley  to  the  present  site  of  Onei 
da  Castle — a  place  which  then,  as  now,  thry  called  KUNAWALOA,. 
meaning  a  man's  head  on  a  pole.  At  this  place  they  lived  and  held 
their  council  fire,  when  the  Dutch,  in  1609,  discovered  and  ascended 
the  Kohatatea,  or,  Hudson  river.  Such  are  the  accounts  of  their 
sachems  and  wise  men.  It  is  a  general  confirmation  of  them,  that 
the  other  members  call  them  Younger  Brother. 

By  another  and  older  Indian  tradition,  an  earlier  date  is  assigned  to  the 
Oneida  canton,  which  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  original  subdivisions 
of  the  generic  stock.  It  represents  this  stock  as  moving  from  the 
west  to  the  east,  and  at  another  period,  returning  towards  the  point 
of /sun-setting,  leaving  the  several  separate  tribes,  or  cantons,  in  their 
order  as  they  passed.  In  this  migration,  the  Oneidas  are  named  as 
the  second  in  geographical  position  and  order  of  chronology. 


No.  24.]  51 

They  located  themselves,  says  the  Tuscarora  annalist,*  at  a  stream 
called  Kaw  nah  taw  te  rub,  or  Pineries,  a  tributary,  of  the  Susque- 
hanna,  which  originates  according  to  this  authority,  in  Allen's  lake, 
ten  miles  south  of  Oneida  Castle.  They  were  called  Ne  haw  retahgo,f 
or  Big-Tree,  a  name,  it  may  be  remarked,  which  does  not  occur  as 
the  patronymic  for  this  tribe  in  other  authors,  nor  has  it  been  retained 
by  them.  The  distance  and  course  denoted,  coincide  very  nearly 
with  that  of  the  Oneida  stone.  It  is  not  known,  however,  that  any 
tributary  of  the  Susquehanna  exists  in  that  vicinity. 

The  two  traditions  may  indeed  be  reconciled  to  truth,  by  suppos 
ing  the  latter  the  more  ancient  one,  and  that  the  Onondaga  families 
before  mentioned,  constituted  a  subsequent  accession  to,  and  union 
with  a  band  who  had  seated  themselves  at  a  prior  era,  at  the  spot 
denoted  ;  or  this  band  may  have  remained  there,  on  the  general  pas 
sage  of  the  people  eastward,  and  thus  been  the  nucleus  of  the  tribe, 
on  the  general  return  of  the  people  west.  In  any  view,  however, 
they  were  called  and  are  still  called  by  the  Iroquois,  "  Younger 
Brother,"  which  must  be  considered  conclusive,  that  their  nationality 
is  of  a  period  subsequent  to  that  of  the  Mohawks,  Onondagas,  Cayu- 
gas,  and  Senecas.  This  fact  too,  is  adverse  to  the  theory,  which  has 
too  much  the  aspect  of  a  mere  theory,  that  the  re-migration  of  the 
Iroquois  westward  from  the  Atlantic,  proceeded  like  a  marching  army, 
leaving  tribes  here  and  there  as  they  went,  in  a  regular  chronological 
order,  each  of  which  took  a  name,  and  "  altered,"  as  his  phrase  is, 
the  language.  The  writer  seems  all  along,  to  have  had  the  Jewish 
Tribes  in  his  mind.  The  truth  is,  ethnologically  speaking,  no  tribe  or 
nation,  alters  by  an  authoritative  decision,  or  pre-thought,  its  language 
or  idoims.  Such  alterations  flow  from  time  and  circumstances. 
Least  of  all,  do  wandering  savage  tribes  gravely  determine  to  "  alter" 
their  dialects.  Accident,  usage,  or  caprice,  little  by  little,  and  at 
long  intervals,  is  the  parent  of  new  dialects  and  languages. 

A  few  deductions  may  be  added.  By  data  before  introduced,  it 
will  have  been  seen  that  it  is  probable  the  present  confederation, 
whatever  had  preceded  it,  did  not  take  place  till  about  1539,  or 
seventy  years  before  the  arrival  of  Hudson.  It  may  be  considered 


Cusick.  f  In  Tuscarora. 


52  [SENATE 

as  probable,  that  the  Oneidas  did  not  remove  from  the  Oneida  stone7 
into  the  valley  and  plains  of  Oneida  Castle,  until  after  the  event  of 
the  final  confederation  between  the  Five  Tribes,  gave  them  security 
against  internal  enemies.  The  date  of  this  transfer  of  the  council 
fire,  is  rather  remote,  but  not  very  ancient,  A  new  forest  has  grown 
upon  the  old  cornfields  which  were  once  cultivated  at  their  ancient 
settlement  at  the  Oneida  stone.  The  appearance  of  corn  hills  in  rows, 
is  still  clearly  perceptible  in  some  parts  of  this  forest.  To  an  inquiry 
how  such  a  preservation  of  the  outlines  of  corn  hills  could  be  possi 
ble,  my  informant,  who  was  an  Oneida,  answered,  that  in  ancient 
times,  the  corn  hills  were  made  so  large,  that  three  clusters  of  stalks 
or  sub- hills  were  raised  on  each  circle  or  hill.  There  being  no 
ploughs  or  other  general  means  of  turning  up  the  earth,  the  same  hill 
was  used  year  after  year,  and  thus  its  outlines  became  large  and  well 
defined.  In  a  black  walnut  tree,  standing  on  the  site  of  one  of  these 
ancient  corn-fields,  which  was  partly  cut,  and  partly  broken  off,  I 
counted  an  the  cut  part,  one  hundred  cortical  layers,  and  measuring 
the  broken  part,  estimated  it  to  have  140  more.  Allowing  a  year  for 
each  ring,  the  commencement  of  the  growth  was  in  1555,  or  16  years 
after  the  supposed  date  of  the  confederacy,  and  290  years  from  the 
present  date. 

The  remaining  history  of  the  Oneidas  can  only  be  glanced  at,  but 
has  some  points  of  peculiar  interest.  They  are  the  only  tribe  of  the 
ancient  Konoshioni  who  adhered  to  us,  at  least  the  better  part  of 
them,  in  our  life  and  death  struggle  of  the  revolutionary  war,  saving 
some  portion  of  the  Tuscaroras ;  whose  aid,  however,  is  justly  due 
to  the  Oneida  influence.  It  was  by  the  Oneidas  that  the  Tuscaroras 
were  brought  off  from  the  south.  The  Oneidas  had  long  distin 
guished  themselves  in  their  war  excursions  against  the  southern  In 
dians.  Their  traditions  are  replete  with  accounts  of  these  war  par 
ties  against  the  Oyada,  or  Cherokees.  They  had  found  allies  at  the 
south  in  the  Tuscaroras,  who  were  themselves  engaged  in  desperate 
wars,  at  various  periods,  against  the  Catabas,  and  Cherokees,  and 
others.  Besides  this,  Iroquois  tradition  claims  the  Tuscaroras  as  one 
of  their  original  cantons,  or  rather  as  a  band  of  the  original  Eagwe 
Heowe,  who  had,  in  early  times  gone  south.*  And  when  a  crisis 
happened  in  their  affairs,  they  nobly  went  to  their  relief,  and  seated 

*  Vide  Cusick's  pamphlet. 


No.  24.]  53 

them  on  their  western  confines,  between  themselves  and  the  Ononda- 
gas,  where  they  remained  during  the  revolution.  The  Oneidas  bore 
their  full  share  in  the  long  and  bloody  wars  waged  by  Iroquois  for 
more  than  two  centuries,  against  the  French  in  the  Canadas,  and 
against  the  distant  Algonquins,  Hurons  and  Illinese.  And  he  who 
scans  the  ancient  records  of  treaties  and  councils,  will  find  that  their 
sachems  were  represented  in  the  conferences  assembled  on  this  conti 
nent,  by  the  kings  and  potentates  of  Europe,  who  planted  colonies 
at  various  times,  between  the  respective  Gulphs  of  Mexico  and  the 
St.  Lawrence.  After  the  flight  of  the  Mohawks,  in  1776,  they  were 
in  the  van  of  the  Konoshioni,  and  to  use  their  symbolic  phraseology, 
stood  in  the  eastern  door  of  the  Long  House.  When  the  mixed 
Saxon  population  of  New- York  and  New-England  began,  after  the 
war  of  1776,  to  move  westward,  the  Oneidas  first  felt  the  pressure 
upon  their  territory.  By  siding  with  the  colonists,  they  had  secured 
their  entire  ancient  domain,  from  which  they  ceded  to  the  State, 
from  time  to  time,  such  portions  as  they  did  not  want  for  cultivation, 
taking  in  lieu  money  annuities.  Nor  did  they  fail  to  profit,  in  a  mea 
sure,  by  the  example  of  industry  set  before  them  in  agriculture  and 
the  arts.  For  a  while,  it  is  true,  they  reeled  before  the  march  of  in 
temperance,  and  sunk  in  numbers,  but  many  of  them  learned  the  art 
of  holding  the  plough.  From  the  earliest  times  they  were  noted, 
along  with  their  more  western  brethren,  for  the  cultivation  of  Indian 
corn,  and  the  planting  of  orchards.  They  also  became  tolerable 
herdsmen,  and  raised  in  considerable  numbers,  neat  cattle,  horses  and 
hogs. 

To  preserve  their  nationality,  their  sachems,  about  the  year  1820, 
sent  delegates  west  to  look  out  a  location  for  their  permanent  resi 
dence.  They  purchased  a  suitable  territory  from  the  Monomonees  of 
Wisconsin,  a  wandering  and  non-idustrious  race,  seated  about  Green 
Bay,  and  expended  a  part  of  their  annuities  in  the  payment.  This 
turned  out  a  wise  measure.  They  soon  began  to  remove,  and  have 
at  this  time  a  very  flourishing  settlement  on  Duck  river,  in  that  terri 
tory.  At  that  location  they  have  established  schools,  temperance 
societies  and  a  church.  They  bear  a  good  reputation  for  morals  and 
industry,  and  are  advancing  in  civilization  and  the  arts. 

By  an  official  return  of  the  date  of  1844,  they  numbered  722 
persons  at  that  settlement.  Two  hundred  and  ten  are  still  seated 


54  [SENATE 

within  the  boundaries  of  New-York,  mostly  in  Oneida  county.  They 
are  a  mild  people,  of  a  good  stature,  and  easy  manners,  and  speak  a 
soft  dialect  of  the  Iroquois,  abounding  in  the  liquid  /,  which,  together 
with  a  mild  enunciation,  imparts  a  pleasing  character  to  their  speech. 


[c.]     Onondagas. 

Onoridaga  was,  from  the  remotest  times,  the  seat  of  the  Iroquois 
government.  Granting  credence  to  the  account  of  their  own  origin, 
on  the  high  grounds  or  falls  of  the  Oswego,  they  had  not  proceeded 
far  up  the  course  of  the  widely  gathered  waters  of  this  stream,  when 
a  portion  of  them  planted  their  wigwams  in  this  fertile  region. 
Whatever  was  the  cause  of  their  migrating  from  their  primary  coun 
cil  fire,  nothing  was  more  natural  than  that,  by  pursuing  this  stream 
upward,  they  should  separate  into  independent  tribes,  and  by  further 
tracing  out  its  far  spread  forks,  gradually  expand  themselves,  as  they 
were  found  by  the  discoverers  and  first  settlers,  over  the  entire  area 
of  western  New-York.  On  reaching  the  grand  junction  of  Three 
River  Point,  a  part  went  up  the  Seneca  river,  who  subsequently  di 
viding,  formed  the  Senecas  and  Cayugas.  The  bands  who  took  the 
eastern  fork,  or  Oneida  river,  pushed  forward  over  the  Deowainsta, 
or  Rome  summit,  into  the  first  large  stream,  flowing  east,  and  became 
the  Mohawks.  The  central  or  Onondaga  fork  was  chosen  by  the 
portion  who,  from  the  hill  country  they  first  located  in,  took  this 
name  ;  and  from  them,  the  Oneidas,  pursuing  in  fact  the  track  of  the 
Mohawks,  were  an  off-shoot.  That  such  was  the  general  route,  and 
causes  of  their  separation,  appears  as  evident  as  strong  probabilities, 
in  coincidence  with  their  own  traditions  and  modern  discovery,  can 
make  it.  That  the  whole  of  the  original  number  who  started  from 
the  south  banks  of  Lake  Ontario,  did  not  keep  together  till  they 
reached  the  valley  of  the  Hudson  and  the  sea,  and  then  go  back  to  the 
•west, — forjso  their  general  tradition  has  it,  is  also  both  reasonable  and 
probable  to  suppose.  Large  bodies  of  hunters  cannot  keep  long  to 
gether.  They  must  separate  to  procure  food,  and  would  separate 
from  other  causes.  The  first  effect  of  their  separation  and  spread 
into  various  rich  vallies,  abounding  in  game,  nuts  and  fish,  was  a 


No.  24.] 


55 


rapid  increase  in  population.  The  next,  to  become  overbearing, 
quarrel  about  territory,  and  fight.  They  were  compelled  to  build 
forts  to  defend  their  stations,  or  secure  their  women  and  children, 
at  night,  and  by  this  system,  kept  down  their  population  to  about 
its  first  point  of  increase.  It  is  altogether  probable  that  they  did  not 
more  than  maintain,  for  ages,  a  stationary  population,  which  occa 
sionally  went  down  by  disease  and  other  calamities,  and  again  re 
vived,  as  we  know  that  natural  causes,  in  the  laws  of  vitality,  will 
revive  a  people  quickly,  after  the  scourge  of  pestilence. 

The  idea  of  a  confederation  was,  it  is  believed,  an  old  one  with 
this  people,  for  the  very  oldest  traditions  speak  of  something  of  this 
kind,  among  the  lake  and  St.  Lawrence  tribes  of  older  days.  When 
the  present  league  was  formed,  on  the  banks  of  the  Onondaga  lake, 
this  central  tribe  had  manifestly  greatly  increased  in  strength,  and 
distinguished  itself  in  arms,  and  feats  of  hunting  and  daring  against 
giants  and  monsters,  for  in  such  rencontres  their  traditions  abound. 

Most  distinguished,  however,  above  all  others,  east  or  west,  was  a 
leader  of  great  courage,  wisdom  and  address,  called  Atotarho ;  and 
when  they  proposed  to  form  a  league,  this  person,  who  had  inspired 
dread,  and  kept  himself  retired,  was  anxiously  sought.  He  was 
found,  by  the  Mohawk  embassy,  who  were  charged  with  the  matter, 
sitting  as  he  is  represented  in  the  annexed  cut,  composedly  in  a 


56  [SENATE 

swamp,  smoking  his  pipe,  and  rendered  completely  invulnerable,  by 
living  serpents.  These  animals  extended  their  hissing  heads  from  all 
parts  of  his  head  and  body.  Every  thing  about  him,  and  the  place 
of  his  residence,  was  such  as  to  inspire  the  utmost  fear  and  respect. 
His  dishes  and  spoons  were  made  of  the  skulls  of  enemies,  whom  he 
had  slain  in  battle.  Him,  when  they  had  duly  approached  with  pre 
sents  and  burned  tobacco  in  friendship,  in  their  pipes,  by  way  of 
frankincense,  they  placed  at  the  head  of  their  league,  as  its  presiding 
officer.  They  collected  a  large  quantity  of  wampum,  and  invested 
him  with  a  broad  belt  of  this  sacred  article.  I  found  the  original 
drawing  of  this  personage,  from  which  the  above  is  reduced,  in  the 
summer  of  1845,  in  the  house  of  a  Seneca  on  the  Cattaragus  reserva 
tion.  The  owner  of  this  curious  pictorial  relic,  on  being  asked,  pro 
ceeded  to  a  chest  and  carefully  took  it  from  its  envelope,  and  allow 
ed  me  to  make  a  copy.  It  represents  Atotarho,  at  the  moment  of 
his  discovery,  by  the  Mohawk  delegation. 

The  right  thus  awarded  to  the  Onondagas,  to  furnish  a  presiding 
officer  for  the  league,  has  ever  been  retained,  and  is  still  possessed  by 
that  canton.  To  the  Mohawks,  at  the  same  time,  was  awarded  the 
Tekarahogea,  or  chief  war  captain — an  office,  however,  of  the  gene 
ral  recognition  of  which,  there  is  a  disagreement  amongst  interpre 
ters. 

A  singular  tradition  may  be  here  added.  It  is  said  that  the 
XHIth  Atotarho  reigned  at  Onondaga  when  America  was  discovered. 
[D.] 

Giving  to  each  Atotarho*  a  rule  of  fifteen  years,  and  taking  Hud 
son's  voyage  as  the  period  the  Indians  allude  to,  we  should  have  A. 
D.  1414,  as  the  era  of  the  present  confederacy,  in  place  of  1539,  be 
fore  mentioned  on  the  authority  of  a  general  tradition  recorded  by 
Pyrlaus.  We  cannot,  however,  place  much  reliance  upon  Cusick's 
chronology. 


*  Incidental  circumstances  have  led  to  the  substitution  of  the  above  head  for  the  origi 
nal  figure. 


No.  24.1  57 


\d.]     Cayugas. 

The  history  of  this  canton  does  not  stand  out  prominently  among 
the  Iroquois  while  it  will  be  found  that  as  one  of  the  inclusive  tribes 
who  carried  their  name  and  fame  so  high  among  the  aborigines,  they 
have  performed  their  due  part,  and  produced  warriors,  sages  and 
speakers  of  eminence.  Were  every  thing  else,  indeed,  blotted  out  of 
their  history,  the  fact  of  their  having  produced  a  Logan*  would  be 
sufficient  to  rescue  their  memory  from  oblivion.  In  their  early  search 
after  a  place  to  hunt,  fish  and  plant  corn,  as  an  independent  tribe, 
they,  on  the  assumption  of  their  own  traditions,  passed  up  the  Seneca 
river,  into  the  sylvan  and  beautiful  lake  which  bears  their  name.  In 
visiting  this  lake  the  present  year,  in  search  of  their  ancient  sites,  it 
was  not  without  a  melancholy  interest,  that  I  surveyed,  within  the 
boundaries  of  Aurora,  the  remains  of  one  of  those  apple  orchards, 
which  were  ruthlessly  cut  down  by  a  detachment  of  the  army  of 
Gen.  Sullivan,  in  his  severe  but  necessary  expedition  in  1778.  Many 
vestiges  of  their  ancient  residence  still  remain  in  Cayuga  county,  nor 
has  local  memory,  in  its  intelligent'and  hospitable  inhabitants,  dropped 
from  its  scroll  the  names  of  several  of  its  distinguished  chiefs,  and 
their  places  of  abode.  They  point  to  a  spot  at  Springport,  now 
trenched  on  by  the  road,  where  lie  the  remains  of  Karistagea,  better 
known  by  his  English  appellative  of  Steeltrap,  one  of  their  noted 
chiefs  and  wise  men,  who  extended  the  hospitalities  of  his  lodge  to 
the  first  settlers  on  the  "  Military  Tract."  The  nation  itself,  although 
they  had  fought  strenuously  under  the  Red  Cross  of  St.  George  in 
the  Revolutionary  war,  appeared  to  be  composed  of  mild  and  peace 
able  men,  of  friendly  dispositions  towards  the  settlers.  They  brought 
venison,  fish  and  wild  fruits  for  sale  to  the  doors  of  families,  whose 
elder  branches  yet  dwell  upon  the  shores  of  the  Cayuga. 

Yet  their  history  is  a  melancholy  one,  and  their  decline,  on  the 
settlement  of  Western  New-York,  was  probably  one  of  the  most 


i*»  *  Logan  was  the  son  of  Skellelimus,  a  Cayuga,  and  went  early  to  the  Ohio  valley,  if 
he  were  not  born  there. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  8 


58  [SENATE 

striking  instances  of  the  rapid  depopulation  of  a  tribe  in  modern  days- 
Their  first  cession  of  land  to  the  State  was  in  1789.  This  was  con 
firmed  at  the  general  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  in  1790,  and  such  had 
been  the  pressure  of  emigration  into  that  quarter,  that  in  1795,  at  a 
treaty  held  at  Cayuga  bridge,  they  ceded  their  reserve  of  one  hundred 
miles  square  in  the  valley  of  the  Seneca  outlet  and  the  basin  of  Cay 
uga  lake,  reserving  but  four  miles  square.  In  these  treaties  they 
deemed  themselves  wise  to  change  into  large  money  annuities,*  a  ter 
ritory  which  was  no  longer  useful  for  hunting,  and  which  they  did 

not  cultivate. 

I 

Experience  has  shown,  however,  throughout  America,  that  Indian 
tribes,  who  live  on  annuities,  and  not  by  agricultural  labor,  are  in 
the  most  dangerous  condition  of  rapid  decline.  To  render  the  dan 
ger  eminent,  it  needs  but  the  close  proximity  of  a  European  popula 
tion,  who  present  the  means  of  indulging  selfish  gratifications. 
Among  these  means,  so  seductive  to  the  Indian  mind,  ardent  spirits- 
have  ever  been  the  most  baneful.  It  proved  so  at  least  with  the 
Cayugas,  for  within  sixteen  years  after  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix,, 
they  had  all  emigrated  west.  Some  of  them  had  rejoined  their  bre 
thren,  who  followed  Brant  and  the  Mohawks  to  Canada.  Some  had 
migrated  to  Sandusky,  in  Ohio,  and  others  found  a  refuge  among  the 
Senecas,  near  Buffalo.  With  the  Senecas  they  have  ever  been  on 
most  intimate  terms.  Whilst  they  lived  on  the  Cayuga  lake,  and 
the  latter  on  the  Seneca,  they  were  separated  by  a  midland  range  of 
forest,  little  more  than  16  miles  broad.  They  intermingled  freely  in 
their  hunting  parties,  and  even  in  their  villages.  The  inhabitants 
still  point  to  a  large  tree  near  Canoga,  on  the  banks  of  Cayuga  lake, 
•where  the  celebrated  orator  Red  Jacket  was  born. 

In  investigating  the  Indian  population  of  New-York,  under  the 
provisions  of  the  census  act,  I  found  114  Cayugas  residing  in  twenty 
families,  on  the  Cattaragus  reservation.  These  families  cultivate 316 
acres  of  land,  and  during  the  year  1845,  they  raised  1,970  bushels  of 
corn,  1,622  of  oats,  210  of  wheat,  955  of  potatoes,  and  277  of  buck 
wheat,  besides  esculents  and  small  articles.  They  were  found  to 
possess  43  milch  cows,  39  horses,  40  sheep,  and  109  hogs.  Besides 

*  A  perpetual  annuity  of  $2,300  was  secured  by  one  of  these  treaties. 


No.  24.]  59 

the  Cayugas  residing  on  the  Cattaragus,  there  were  found,  dispersed 
among  the  other  cantons,  S3  persons  ;  making  the  whole  number 
within  the  boundaries  of  New- York,  197.  The  style  of  their  dwell 
ings  is,  generally,  that  of  squared  timber,  plainly  but  comfortably 
furnished,  with  glass  windows,  and  plain  common  furniture.  Six 
teen  of  the  number  are  members  of  Protestant  churches.  The  males 
<lress  exclusively  in  the  European  fashion,  and  their  condition  and 
prospects  are,  like  those  .of  the  'Senecas,  among  whom  they  dwell,  in 
a  high  degree  encouraging  to  the  friends  of  humanity.  Of  the  num 
ber  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  Slate,  there  have  been  no  accurate  means 
of  judging.  The  vocabulary  of  their  language  (vide  appendix  O) 
will  denote  its  close  affinities  with  other  tribes  of  this  family. 

From  a  remark  made  to  me,  by  a  daughter  of  Brant,  {-the  late  Mrs. 
Kerr,)  at  her  house  ssear  Wellington  square,  Canada,  in  1843,  I  am 
inclined  to  think,  that  in  the  early  wars  waged  by  the  Iroquois  against 
the  Virginia  Indians,  the  Cayugas  defeated  and  made  prisoners  the 
remnant  of  the  Tuteloes,  whom  they  brought  ami  settled  .among 
m  the  Cayuga  country. 


[e.j     History  and  origin  of  the  Senecas, 

One  of  the  first  traits  which  strikes  an  observer  on  entering  the 
territory  of  this  tribe,  is  the  fact  that  they  are  called  by  a  name 
which  is  not  known  in  their  vocabulary,  and  which  they  only  recog 
nize  from  having  long  been  thus  designated  by  others.  Identical  as 
it  is  in  its  present  orthography,  with  the  name  of  the  Roman  moral 
ist,  it  is  yet  wholly  improbable  that  it  had  any  such  origin  ;  it  must 
be  regarded  as  an  accidental  coincidence  of  sound  in  some  other 
Indian  tongue.  That  this  tongue  is  the  Mohawk,  a  people  who  stood 
first  in  position  east  on  the  Iroquois  borders,  is  probable,  but  not  cer 
tain.  The  earlier  authors  spelt  it  with  a  k,  with  the  a  final,  which 
probably  had  the  usual  broad  sound.  It  occurs  on  a  map  of  1614, 
which  was  brought  over  from  Holland  recently,  by  the  historical 
agent  of  the  State,  and  has  been  laid,  by  that  gentleman,  be 
fore  the  New-York  Historical  Society,  with  the  proofs  of  its  genu- 


60  [SENATE. 

ineness,  thus  bringing  the  use  of  the  word  within  five  years  of  the 
voyage  of  Hudson. 

The  term  by  which  they  call  themselves  is  NUNDOWAGA,  or  the 
People  of  the  Hill.  A  name  which  leads  us  at  once  to  consider  the 
accounts  of  their  own  origin.  Various  relations  of  this  story  have 
been  given,  differing  in  some  of  their  details,  but  all  coinciding  in 
the  main  events,  namely  :  that  they  originated  and  lived  on  a  well 
known  hill,  at  the  head  of  Canandaigua  lake,  where  they  were  put 
in  eminent  peril  of  utter  destruction  by  a  monstrous  serpent,  which 
circled  itself  about  the  fort  and  lay  with  its  mouth  open  at  the  gate. 
The  following  is  given  from  a  native  source,  and  has  some  novel  de 
tails  to  recommend  it. 

While  the  tribe  had  its  seat  and  council  fire  on  this  hill,  a  woman; 
and  her  son  were  living  near  it,  when  the  boy,  one  day  caught  a  small 
two-headed  serpent,  called  Kaistowanea,  in  the  bushes.     He  brought 
it  home  as  a  pet  to  amuse  himself,  and  put  it  in  a  box,  where  he  fed 
it  on  bird's  flesh  and  other  dainties.     After  some  time  it  had  become 
so  large  that  it  rested  on   the  beams  of  the  lodge,  and  the  hunters 
were  obliged  to  feed  it  with  deer  ;  but  it  soon  went  out  and  made  its 
abode  on  a  neighboring  hill,  where  it  maintained  itself.     It  often  went 
out  and  sported  in  the  lake,  and  in  time  became  so  large  and  mis 
chievous  that  the  tribe  were  put  in  dread  of  it.     They  consulted  on 
the  subject  one  evening,  and   determined   to  fly   next  morning;  but 
with  the  light  of  the  next  morning  the  monster  had   encircled  the 
hill  and  lay  with  its  double  jaws  extended   before  the  gate.     Some 
attempted  to  pass  out,  but  were  driven  back  ;  others  tried  to  climb 
over  its  body,  but  were  unable.     Hunger  at  last  drove  them  to  des 
peration,  and  they  made  a  rush  to  pass,  but  only  rushed  into  the  mon 
ster's  double  jaws.     All  were  devoured  but  a  warrior  and  his  sister,. 
who  waited  in  vain  expectancy  of  relief.     At  length  the  warrior  had 
a  dream,  in  which  he  was  showed  that  if  he  would  fledge  his  arrows 
with  the  hair  of  his  sister,  the  charm  would  prevail  over  their  enemy- 
He  was  warned  not  to  heed  the  frightful  heads  and  hissing  tongues, 
but  to  shoot  at  the  heart.     Accordingly,  the  next  morning  he  armed 
himself  with  his  keenest  weapons,  charmed  as  directed,  and  boldly 
shot  at  the  serpent's  heart.     The  instantaneous  recoiling  of  the  mon 
ster  proved  that  the  wound  was  mortal.     He  began  in  great  agony 
to  re1!  down  the  hill,  breaking  down  trees  and  uttering  horrid  noises, 


No.  24.]  61 

until  he  rolled  into  the  lake.  Here  he  slaked  his  thirst,  and  tried  by 
water  to  mitigate  his  agony,  dashing  about  in  fury.  At  length  he 
vomited  up  all  the  people  whom  he  had  eaten,  and  immediately  ex 
pired  and  sunk  to  the  bottom.* 

The  fort  was  immediately  deserted,  and  all  who  had  escaped  went 
with  their  deliverer  to,  and  fixed  their  council  fire  on,  the  west  shores 
of  Seneca  lake,  where  Geneva  now  stands. 

The  general  course  of  the  migration  and  conquests  of  the  Senecas 
has,  however,  been  towards  the  west.  Taking  their  own  general  and 
ancient  traditions  of  the  parent  stock,  to  wit,  their  origin  in  the  val 
ley  of  the  Oswego,  they  may  be  supposed  to  have  followed  the  Se 
neca  branch  of  those  outspread  waters  to  the  banks  of  the  Seneca  arid 
Canandaigua  lakes,  and  thence  into  the  rich  valley  of  the  Genesee. 
At  an  early  day  they  were  limited  to  the  region  east  of  this  capital 
stream,  which,  crossing  the  country  in  a  transverse  direction,  formed 
a  natural  boundary.  There  lived  west  of  it,  in  ancient  times,  a  tribe 
who  are  known  as  Alleghans,  Andastes  and  Eries,  or,  as  the  Senecas  call 
them,  Kah-Kwas.  They  had  their  council  fires  at  or  near  Buffalo,  ex 
tending  west  and  also  east.  The  people  called  by  the  French  the 
Neuter  Nation,  had  placed  themselves,  so  far  as  we  can  learn,  on  the 
waters  of  Oak-Orchard  creek,  which  draws  its  tributaries  in  part  from 
the  fertile  districts  of  Genesee,  Niagara  and  Orleans  counties.  From 
the  accounts  of  the  Tuscaroras,  [D.  |  this  people  were  governed  in 
early  times  by  a  queen,  who  ruled  over  twelve  forts  in  that  quarter. 
North  of  them,  embracing  the  Niagara  ridge  and  the  country  below 
it,  dwelt  a  branch  of  the  Algonquin  nation,  who  are  called  by  the 
same  authority,  TWANKANNAH.  Other  names  occur,  which  are  believed 
to  be  either  synonymes  for  these,  or  minor  divisions  of  the  three 
principal  tribes  named,  of  which  some  further  notice  will  be  taken  in 
a  subsequent  paper  on  the  antiquarian  remains  of  the  country. 

That  these  Trans-Genessean  people  were  populous  and  warlike, 
not  only  maintaining  their  grounds  against  the  Senecas,  but  often  de- 

*  If  this  be  viewed  as  an  allegory,  it  may  admit  of  this  interpretation.  Internal  feuds 
created  by  somebody  brought  up  in  their  own  lodges,  originated  hatred  and  hot  blood.  In  a 
long  and  bloody^war,  the  nation  was  nearly  exterminated  ;  at  length  the  affections  of  a 
woman  prevailed.  Harmony  was  restored,  and  a  new  era  of  prosperity  began,  by  remo 
ving  the  council  fire  to  another  place.  . 


62  (SENATE 

feating  them  and  driving  them  back,  is  provecl  not  only  by  the  tra 
ditions  of  the  Senecas  themselves,  but  by  the  striking  evidences  of 
their  military  strength  and  skill,  denoted  by  the  remains  of  forts  and 
intrenchments  and  cemeteries,  yet  existing  throughout  the  extensive 
area,  included  between  the  Genesee  and  the  Niagara,  extending  up 
the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Erie  to  Chautauque  and  the  other  prin 
cipal  known  Indian  routes  to  the  waters  of  the  Alleghany  and  Ohio. 
There  is,  at  least,  one  authority*  for  believing  that  the  Eries  them 
selves  were  remotely  descended  from  the  Senecas,  and  we  have  living 
tradition  to  prove  [VIII,]  that,  at  the  time  of  their  final  defeat  and*so 
called  extermination,  some  of  them  fled  west,  whilst  the  remainder  of 
them,  scattered,  cut  up  and  depressed,  were  incorporated  in  the  Se 
neca  canton. 

To  the  Tw^ankannas,  the  Neuter  Nation,  and  other  tribes  and 
bands,  not  being  Eries,  who  lived  in  this  portion  of  the  State,  the 
Iroquois  applied  the  general  term  of  Adirondacks,f  a  bold,  warlike, 
northern  race,  who  spread  over  many  degrees  of  latitude  and  longi 
tude  in  former  days,  covering,  by  generic  affiliation  with  other  tribes, 
all  New-England  and  the  Atlantic  coast,  to  North  Carolina,  and  who 
are  still,  in  their  numerous  and  subdivided  descendants,  in  the  upper 
lakes  and  the  west,  the  most  numerous  of  any  of  the  aboriginal 
stocks  yet  existing  east  of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri.  So  long  as 
the  Iroquois  remained  divided,  the  Eries  and  their  Algonquin  allies 
kept  their  ground  ;  and  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they  began 
to  decline  until  a  considerable  period  after  the  era  of  the  Onondaga 
league.  That  league  was  at  first  but  little  more  than  an  agreement 
to  stand  by  each  other,  and  to  send  delegates  and  forward  news  to  a 
central  council ;  but  it  put  an  end  to  intestine  wars,  and  its  popular 
capacities  soon  developed  themselves,  and  made  it  formidable  to  their 
neighbors.  Thus  much  by  way  of  prelude  to  their  wars,  to  be  no 
ticed  hereafter. 

The  Senecas  were  from  the  earliest  times  the  most  powerful  of  the 
Iroquois,  nearly  doubling,  in  its  best  estate,  the  Mohawks.  Their 
population  in  past  days  has  been  variously  estimated,  and  often  ex 
aggerated.  Perhaps  Dalton,  who  puts  it  at  400  warriors,  or  2,000 
souls,  during  the  American  war,  verges  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and 

*  Cusick.  f  Called  Algonquinsby  the  French. 


No.  24. J  63 

actually  underrates  it.  Be  this  as  it  may,  I  found  the  entire  Seneca 
population,  within  the  State,  to  be  2,383,  residing  on  four  reserva 
tions  in  the  counties  of  Niagara  and  Genesee,  Erie,  Chautauque,  Cat- 
taraugus  and  Alleghany.  They  were  found  to  be  divided  into  538 
families,  who  cultivated,  in  the  aggregate,  8,416  acres  of  land.  The 
produce  of  this  land,  as  near  as  it  could  be  obtained,  as  some  declined 
stating  it,  was  21,341  bushels  of  corn,  3,745  of  wheat,  20,039  of 
oats,  and  12,469  of  potatoes,  besides  buckwheat,  turneps,  peas,  and 
smaller  articles.  They  possess  1,537  neat  cattle,  510  milch  cows, 
626  horses,  335  sheep,  and  2,269  hogs.  Other  details  of  their  ad 
vance  in  agriculture  were  equally  flattering.  They  cut  large  quanti 
ties  of  meadow  land,  possess  an  adequate  supply  of  farming  utensils, 
carts,  wagons,  including  many  tasty  buggies  and  sleighs.  Very 
little  of  their  means  of  subsistence,  even  in  the  most  unfavored  posi 
tions,  is  derived  from  the  chase.  Upwards  of  4,000  fruit  trees  were 
counted.  The  style  of  their  buildings,  fences  and  household  furni 
ture,  as  well  as  the  dress  of  the  males,  is  not  essentially  different,  and 
little,  often  nothing  at  all,  inferior  to  that  of  their  white  neighbors. 
Temperance  and  temperance  societies  exist  in  a  good  state  in  each 
canton.  Fifteen  of  their  youth  have  received  a  collegiate  or  aca 
demic  education.  A  number  of  these  have  studied  professions. 
About  350  of  the  children  attend  private  or  missionary  schools,  and 
so  far  as  I  could  obtain  returns,  some  250  adults  are  enrolled  as 
members  of  Protestant  churches.  Of  this  number,  there  are  several 
catechists  and  intelligent  educated  translators  and  interpreters  of  the 
language.  On  the  four  reservations,  there  are  fifteen  native  me 
chanics  and  three  physicians. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  energies  once  devoted  by  their  ancestors 
to  war  and  hunting,  are  in  good  earnest  now  directed  to  husbandry 
and  the  arts  ;  and  there  is  every  encouragement  to  hope,  and  reason 
to  believe,  that  by  a  continuance  in  the  best  measures,  they  will  be 
wholly  reclaimed  and  added  to  the  number  of  useful,  intelligent  and 
moral  citizens.  In  viewing  the  condition  of  such  a  people,  hardy, 
well  formed  and  active,  and  pressing  forward,  as  they  are,  in  the 
great  experiment  of  civilization,  humanity  consoles  itself  with  the 
hope,  that  the  energy  and  firmness  of  purpose  which  once  carried 
them,  in  pursuit  of  warlike  glory,  far  and  wide,  will  develope  itself, 
as  it  has  already  signally  commenced  to  do,  in  the  labors  of  the  field 


64  [SENATE 

and  the  workshop.  Their  rude  picture-writing  upon  the  bark  of 
trees,  has  given  place  to  the  school.  Their  prophets'  lodges  have 
been  converted  into  churches  ;  their  midnight  orgies,  at  the  Indian 
dancing  house,  into  societies  to  promote  temperance.  It  is  but  ap 
plying  present  experience  to  future  results,  to  predict  that  these 
results  may  become  general.  The  eloquence  thrown  out  by  a  Red 
Jacket,  in  opposition  to  the  further  curtailment  of  their  territory,, 
may  shine  out,  in  some  of  his  descendants,  to  enlighten  his  people 
in  agriculture,  morals  and  political  economy.  Nor  ought  we  to 
doubt  that  the  desk  and  the  forum  are  yet  to  resound  with  Seneca 
eloquence. 


[/.  ]     Tuscaroras. 

The  traditions  of  this  canton  affirm,  that  they  are  descendants  of 
the  original  family  of  Iroquois,  who  began  their  existence,  or  their 
nationality,  at  least  at  or  near  the  falls  of  the  Oswego.  After  the 
migration  of  the  parent  tribe  towards  the  sea,  and  their  return  west 
and  separation  into  tribes,  this  band  went  on  west  till  they  reached 
Lake  Erie.  From  hence  they  travelled  southwest  till  they  reached 
the  Mississippi.  Part  of  them  crossed  the  river,  and  they  were  thus 
divided.  Those  who  went  over,  became,  in  time,  the  enemies  of 
such  as  remained  on  its  eastern  banks,  and  were  finally  lost  and  for 
gotten  from  their  memory. 

Terenyawagon,  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens,  who  was  the  patron  of 
the  home  bands,  did  not  fail,  in  this  crisis,  to  direct  their  wray  also. 
After  giving  them  practical  instructions  in  war  and  hunting,  he  guid 
ed  their  footsteps  in  their  journies,  south  and  east,  until  they  had 
crossed  the  Alleghanies,  and  reached  the  shores  of  the  sea,  on  the 
coasts  which  are  now  called  the  Carolinas.  They  were  directed  to 
fix  their  residence  on  the  banks  of  the  Cau-tan-o,  that  is,  a  Pine  in 
the  water,  now  called  Neuse  river,  in  North  Carolina.  By  this  time 
their  language  was  altered,  but  not  so  much  but  that  they  could  un 
derstand  each  other.  Here  Terenyawagon  left  them  to  hunt,  increase 
and  prosper,  whilst  he  returned  to  direct  the  remaining  Five  Nations 
to  form  their  confederacy.  Thus  far  the  Tuscarora  annal'.st.  His- 


No  24.]  65 

tory  picks  up  the  Tuscaroras  precisely  where  tradition  and  fable  leave 
them.  On  the  settlement  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas,  they  were 
found  to  be  the  first  nation  of  any  stability  of  purpose,  after  passing 
the  Powhatannic  tribes,  in  proceeding  south.  The  intervening  coast 
tribes  were  petty  chieftaindoms,  few  in  numbers  and  disunited  in. 
action  or  policy.  They  were  essentially  ichthiopagi.  They  soon 
fell  before  the  two-fold  influence  of  idleness  and  rum,  and  have  left 
little  or  no  history.,  or  traits  worth  preserving.  Such  is  the  history 
of  the  Chowanokes,*  the  Maratocks,  and  the  Mangoacks,  who,  in 
one  hundred  and  twenty  years  from  the  date  of  Raleigh's  patent,  had 
dwindled  from  6,000  to  forty-six  bowmen.f 

The  Tuscaroras,  who  lived  in  the  game  country,  on  the  skirts  of 
the  mountains,  showed  themselves  at  the  mouths  of  Cantano  or  Neuse, 
Contentny,  and  Taw  rivers.  They  were,  at  the  time,  numerous  and 
warlike,  and  as  inimical  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  Carolinas,  as  they 
were  numerous.  They  were  at  war  with  the  Catabas,  the  Cowetas 
and  the  Cherokees.  Numbers,  bravery  and  success,  and  abundance 
of -animal  food,  made  them  haughty,  and  they  evinced  the  disposition 
of  their  northern  brethren,  by  trying  to  subjugate  and  break  down 
their  neighbors.  What  they  had  done  with  red  men,  very  effectual 
ly,  it  must  be  confessed  at  least  with  the  Catabas,  they  thought  they 
might  do  with  the  Hugenots  of  France,  the  cavaliers  of  England,  and 
the  protestants  of  the  baronetcy  of  GrafFenried  in  Germany.  It  is  not 
improbable,  indeed,  that,  at  a  prior  era,  the  Tuscaroras  were  the  very 
people  who  had  exterminated  the  colony  left  on  Roanoke  island, 
under  the  first  attempts  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  to  colonize  Virginia. 
But,  if  such  were  the  fact — a  mere  conjecture  at  best — they  mistook 
their  present  neighbors  and  their  own  position  in  attempting  to  repeat 
the  act. 

This  scheme'was,  however,  deeply  laid,  although  it  appeared  to  be 
a  matter  hastily  executed.  They  had  long  felt  a  growing  jealousy 
of  the  encroaching  settlements,  and  gave  vent  to  it,  the  first  occasion 
that  offered,  by  seizing  Lawson  the  surveyor-general  of  the  Province, 
on  a  trip  up  the  Neuse,  and  after  a  kind  of  trial  before  a  council, 
putting  him  to  death.  The  Baron  GrafFenried,  who  was  with  him, 

*  Mr.  Jefferson  thinks  (vide  Notes,  p.  152,  London  ed.  of  1787,)  that  this  tribe  wa» 
connected  with  the  Tutelos,  Nottaways  and  Meherrins  of  Virginia, 
t  Williamson. 

[Senate,  No.  24.J  9 


66  [SENATE 

and  was  also  condemned,  but  saved,  on  an  appeal  on  the  ground  of 
his  being  a  roan  of  rank  and  not  an  Englishman  ;  but  they  kept  him 
a  prisoner,  while  they  proceeded  to  execute  their  ill-advised  and  ne 
farious  plot,  which  was  nothing  less  than  the  massacre  of  the  entire 
colony  in  one  day,  The  clay  fixed  for  this  tragedy  was  the  22d  of 
September,  1711.  Williamson*  thinks  it  was  an  impulsive  move 
ment  arising  from  the. killing  of  Lawson,  who  being  a  public  officer, 
they  felt  themselves  committed  in,  a  war,  and  resolved  to  proceed  with 
the  bloody  work.  For  this  purpose  they  divided  themselves  into  small 
bands  of  six  or  seven,  and  entering  the  settlements  at  various  points, 
theys  truck  down  with  the  tomahawk  on  one  day  one  hundred  and  thirty 
persons.  To  conceal  their  intentions,  they  had  left  their  arms,  and  relied 
on  theirhatchets  alone.  In  this  plot,  they  were  assisted  by  the  sea-coast 
bands  of  Corees,  Mattamuskeets  and  Bear-river  Indians,  some  three 
or  four  tribes,  denoting  a  league  and  maturity  in  the  attempt.  But 
the  plan  did  not  succeed  to  their  wishes,  for  besides  that  the  colony 
consisted  then  of  nearly  two  thousand  men,  much  spread,  it  must 
needs  have  happened  that  many  at  the  time  of  attack,  would  be  absent 
from  their  homes.  The  colonists  rallied,  and  prepared  to  carry  the 
war  home  to  their  subtle  assailants.  They  asked  the  aid  of  South 
Carolina,  which  came  gallantly  to  their  rescue.  The  Legislature  of 
of  that  Province  having  granted  four  thousand  pounds,  placed  Col. 
Barnwell  at  the  head  of  a  small  detachment  of  armed  men,  supported 
by  a  large  body  of  Cherokees,  Creeks  and  Catabas,  the  deadly  ene 
mies  of  the  Tuscaroras.  He  killed,  in  various  actions,  thirty  Tusca- 
roras,and  fifty  of  the  sea-coast  auxiliaries,  and  took  two  hundred 
women  and  children  of  the  latter  prisoners,  and  returned.  The  war 
thus  commenced  was  continued,  with  various  results  for  some  few 
years.  The  aid  of  Virginia,  as  well  as  South  Carolina  was  invoked 
the  next  year.  The  Tuscaroras  also  made  vigorous  exertions.  They 
wrere  well  provided  with  arms  and  ammunition,  and  despatched  run 
ners  to  the  Senecas  for  aid.  Their  auxiliaries,  the  Mattamuskets, 
Corees  and  others  killed  or  made  prisoners  the  next  winter,  forty  in 
habitant  of  the  Island  of  Roanoke  or  Croatan.  The  Tuscaroras 
prepared  to  maintain  their  power  by  entrenching  themselves  behind 
a  picketed  work  on  the  river  Taw.  This  work,  called  fort  NAHARUKE, 
stood  on  a  plain  beside  a  creek,  and  consisted  of  a  rampart  of  earth, 
covering  the  whole  ground  occupied,  defended  with  palisades.  To 
*  Hist.  North  Carolina. 


No.  24.J  67 

protect  themselves  from  artillery,  they  had  dug  within  this  wall, 
square  pits  of  earth,  six  feet  deep,  covered  with  poles,  and  connected 
by  a  wall  of  earth.  They  were  well  provided  with  com  and  ammu 
nition,  and  had  the  means  of  standing  a  siege,  had  they  made  a  wise 
provision  for  water.  To  obtain  this  necessary  article,  they  relied  on 
an  artificial  ditch  leading  to  the  stream. 

To  this  aboriginal  fort  Col.  Moore  of  South-Carolina,  drove  them 
from  the  lower  country  with  40  musketeers  and  800  Indians,  in  the 
early  part  of  the  winter  of  1713,  after  having  been  detained  on  his 
march  by  a  deep  snow.  He  immediately  saw  the  mistake  of  the 
water  trench,  and  placed  cannon  to  rake  it.  He  then  fortified  the 
only  passage  or  point  of  land,  where  the  Indians  would  be  likely  to 
escape,  and  began  regular  approaches  to  the  work,  which  he  entered 
on  the  26th  of  March,  1713,  taking  800  Tuscaroras  prisoners.  It  is 
not  said  how  many  were  killed.  He  had  lost  of  his  army,  during 
the  seige,  22  white,  and  36  red  men  killed,  and  29  of  the  former,  and 
50  of  the  latter  wounded.  The  Cherokees  and  their  allies  claimed 
the  prisoners,  who  were  taken  to  the  south,  and  sold  as  slaves,  a  part, 
as  we  are  left  to  infer,  being  offered  by  the  southern  Indians,  to  appease 
the  spirit  of  retaliation  for  prior  losses  by  them. 

This  brought  the  tribe  to  terms,  and  they  entered  into  prelimina 
ries  of  peace,  by  which  they  agreed  to  deliver  up  twenty  men,  who 
were  the  contrivers  of  the  plot,  and  who  took  Lawson  and  Graffen- 
ried  ;  to  restore  all  prisoners,  horses  and  cattle,  arms  and  other  pro 
perty  ;  to  treat  and  pursue  the  Mattamuskeets  and  their  other  allies, 
as  enemies  ;  and  finally,  to  give  two  hostages  for  the  peaceable  con 
duct  of  each  of  their  towns. 

During  the  following  summer,  the  chief  called  "  King  Blount," 
brought  in  thirty  scalps  from  his  miserably  treated  allies  ;  a  but  the 
greater  part  of  the  nation,"  says  the  historian  before  quoted,  "  unable 
to  contend,  and  unwilling  to  submit,  removed  to  the  northward,  and 
joined  the  Seneka,  and  other  confederate  tribes  on  the  frontiers  of 
New-York.*  Those  who  remained,  were  to  have  settled  between  the 
Neuse  and  Taw  rivers  ;  but  an  Indian  war  having  broken  out  in  the 
southern  colonies  in  1715,  only  three  months  after  the  peace,  with 
the  Corees  and  their  other  former  allies,  the  Tuscaroras,  now  the 

•  Williamson. 


68  [SENATE 

remains  of  a  broken  down  tribe,  feeble  in  numbers  and  power7  obtain*- 
ed  permission  to  settle  on  the  north  side  of  the  Roanoke  river,  on  a 
reservation,  where  some  of  them  were  living  in  1803. 

The  whole  number  of  Indians  living  in  North  Carolina  in  1708? 
estimating  their  fighting  men,  were  1,608,  of  whom,  the  Tuscaroras 
constituted  1,200,  which  would  give  them,  on  the  ordinary  principle 
of  estimating  their  population,  6,000  souls.  Two  thirds  of  the 
whole  number  of  their  fighting  men  were  captured  at  the  taking  of 
fort  NAHAEUKE  in  1713.  How  many  were  killed  on  other  occa 
sions  is  not  certainly  known  ;  but  it  is  probable  that  in  this  short  war 
of  but  three  years  duration,  and  owing  to  the  desertion  of  families, 
death  by  sickness,  want,  and  other  casualties  consequent  upon  the 
surrender  of  Naharuke,  they  sunk  to  almost  immediate  insignificance. 
Those  who  fled  to  their  kindred  in  western  New-York,  were  never 
counted.  They  were  estimated,  perhaps  high,  at  200  warriors,  in 
1776.  They  were  located  at  first,  immediately  west  of,  and  in  juxta 
position  to  the  OneidaSj  along  with  whom,  they  are  mentioned  as 
being  secured  in  their  rights,  by  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix,  in  1784, 
But  in  fact,  they  had  no  independent  claim  to  territory,  living  merely 
as  guests,  although  the  confederacy  had  admitted  them  as  an  integral 
member,  after  their  disastrous  flight  from  North  Carolina,  calling 
themselves  no  longer  the  FIVE,  but  the  Six  NATIONS.  The  Sene- 
eas  gave  them  lands  on  the  Niagara  Ridge,  after  the  American 
revolution  ;  these  were  subsequently  secured  to  them  in  a  reservation 
made  by  the  State,  in  the  present  bounds  of  Niagara  county.  Here 
they  have  continued  to  dwell,  having  added  to  their  possessions,  by  an 
early  purchase  from  the  Holland  Land  Company,  made  with  the 
avails  of  the  sale  of  their  reservation  north  of  the  Roanoke,  in  North 
Carolina. 

But  if  the  Tuscaroras  have  erred  in  policy,  and  sunk  in  numbers, 
with  a  rapidity  and  in  a  ratio  unequalled  by  any  other  members  of 
the  confederacy,  if  we  except  the  Onondagas  and  Cayugas,  they  may 
be  said  to  have  grown  wise  by  experience.  Low  as  their  present 
numbers  are,  they  hold  an  exalted  rank  among  their  brethren  for 
industry,  temperance,  and  their  general  advance  in  arts,  agriculture 
and  morals. 

I  found,  on  making  the  enumeration,  283  persons  living  in  53 
families,  of  whom  151  were  males  and  167  females.  These  families 


No.  24.]  69 

cultivated  the  past  year  2,080  acres  of  land,  on  which  they  raised 
4,897  bushels  of  wheat,  3,515  of  corn,  4,085  of  oats,  1,166  of  pota 
toes,  besides  limited  quantities  of  peas,  beans,  buckwheat  and  turnips. 
They  possess  336  neat  cattle,  98  milch  cows,  making  7,537  pounds 
of  butter,  153  horses,  215  sheep,  and  596  hogs. 

When  it  is  considered  that  this  enumeration  gives  an  average  of 
six  neat  cattle,  three  horses,  (nearly)  two  milch  cows,  (nearly)  10 
hogs,  and  92  bushels  of  wheat,  966  of  corn  to  each  family,  their 
capacity  to  sustain  themselves,  and  their  advance  as  agriculturists 
will  be  perceived.  '  Fifty-nine  ploughs  were  found  amongst  fifty- 
three  families.  They  cut  195  acres  of  meadow  to  sustain  their  cat 
tle.  They  have  over  1,500  fruit  trees,  and  dwell  in  excellent  frame 
or  square-timber  houses,  well  finished,  and  for  the  most  part  well 
furnished.  I  noticed  one  edifice  of  stone,  in  the  process  of  building, 
seated  on  rising  grounds,  amidst  shade  trees,  which  denotes  both 
wealth  and  taste.  Other  results  of  civilization  are  to  be  already  ob 
served.  Among  these  there  are  no  slight  indications  of  classes  of 
society,  arranging  themselves,  as  rich  and  poor,  intelligent  and  igno 
rant,  industrious  and  idle,  moral  and  immoral. 

Of  the  entire  population,  63  are  church  members,  and  231  mem 
bers  of  temperance  societies,  which  is  a  far  higher  proportion  than  is 
found  in  any  other  of  the  cantons. 


[  g.]     Necariages. 

The  Tuscaroras  were  probably  admitted  into  the  confederacy  about 
1714.  Nine  years  afterwards  the  Iroquois  received  the  Nicariages. 
Under  this  name  the  long  expatriated  Quatoghies,  or  Hurons,  then 
living  at  Teiodonderoghie  or  Michilimackinac,  were  taken  into  the 
confederacy  as  the  Seventh  Tribe,  or  canton.  This  act  was  consum- 
mutated  in  the  reign  of  George  II.,  at  a  public  council  held  at  Al 
bany  on  the  30th  May,  1723,  on  their  own  desire.  A  delegation  of 
80  men,  who  had  their  families  with  them,  were  present.  Of  this 
curious  transaction  but  little  is  known.  For  although  done  in  faith, 
it  was  not  perceived  that  a  tribe  so  far  separated  from  the  main  body, 


70  [SENATE 

although  now  reconciled,  and  officially  incorporated,  could  not  effect 
ually  coalesce  and  act  as  one.  And  accordingly,  it  does  not  appear, 
by  the  subsequent  history  of  the  confederacy,  that  they  ever  came  to 
recognize,  permanently,  the  Necariages  as  a  Seventh  Nation.  The 
foundation  for  this  act  of  admission  had  been  laid  at  a  prior  period 
by  the  daring  and  adroit  policy  of  Adario,  who  had  so  skilfully  con 
trived  to  shift  the  atrocity  of  his  own  act,  in  the  capture  of  the  Iro- 
quois  delegates  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  on  the  Governor-General  of 
Canada. 

It  has  been  mentioned,  in  a  preceding  page  of  this  report,  that  the 
Iroquois  recommended  their  political  league  as  a  model  to  the  colo 
nies,  long  before  the  American  revolution  was  thought  of.  And  it 
is  remarkable  that  its  typical  character,  in  relation  to  our  present 
union,  should  have  been  also  sustained,  in  the  feature  of  the  admis 
sion,  if  not  "  annexation,"  of  new  tribes,  who  became  equal  partici 
pants  of  all  the  original  rights  and  privileges  of  the  confederacy. 


[h.]     St.  Regis  Colony,  or  Band. 

This  community  is  an  off-shoot  of  the  Iroquois  stock,  but  not  a 
member  of  the  confederacy.  It  originated  in  the  efforts  commenced 
about  the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  by  the  Roman  Catholic  church 
of  France,  to  draw  the  Iroquois  into  communion  with  that  church. 
It  was,  however,  but  a  part  of  the  public  policy,  which  originated 
in  the  reign  of  Louis  XV.,  to  colonize  the  Iroquois  country,  and 
wrest  it  from  the  power  of  the  British  crown.  When  this  effort 
failed, — replete  as  it  was  with  wars,  intrigues  and  embassies,  battles 
and  massacres,  which  make  it  the  heroic  age  of  our  history,  the  per 
sons  who  had  become  enlisted  in  the  ritual  observances  of  this  church, 
were  induced  to  withdraw  from  the  body  of  the  tribes,  and  settle  on 
the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  in  the  area  of  the  present  county  of 
St.  Lawrence.  It  was,  in  effect,  a  missionary  colony.  Its  mem 
bers  were  mostly  Mohawks,  from  Caughnawaga,  with  some  Oneidas, 
and  perhaps  a  few  of  the  Onondagas,  amongst  whom  there  had  been 
Catholic  missions  and  forts  established,  at  early  dates. 


No.  24.]  71 

The  exertions  made  to  organize  this  new  canton  were,  politically 
considered,  at  direct  variance  with  the  colonial  policy  of  New-York, 
and  were  therefore  opposed  by  the  persons  entrusted  by  the  crown 
with  Indian  affairs,  and  also  by  the  councils  of  the  confederacy. 

Those  persons  who  composed  it  assimilated  in  faith,  and  almost  as 
a  necessary  consequence,  they  soon  did  so  in  politics.*  They  went 
off  in  small  parties,  secretly,  and  after  they  had  become  embodied 
and  located,  they  were  regarded,  in  effect,  as  foreign  Indiansj  and 
were  never  recognized  or  admitted  to  a  seat  in  the  confederacy.  The 
feeling  caused  by  this  separation,  among  the  tribes  themselves, 
amounted  to  bitterness,  and  it  is  a  feeling  which,  I  had  occasion  to 
observe  on  one  occasion,  is  not  forgotten  by  the  existing  cantons 
even  at  this  day. 

The  St.  Regis  colony  increased  rapidly,  but  had  some  extra  stim 
ulants  to  promote  its  growth,  its  success  being  equally  dear  to  the 
political  and  ecclesiastical  policy  of  France.  It  became  a  thorn  to 
the  frontier  towns  and  settlements  of  New-England,  during  the 
whole  of  the  old  French  war,  so  called,  and  of  the  American  revo 
lution.  Some  of  the  forays  of  this  band  into  the  Connecticut  valley 
were  productive  of  thrilling  and  heart  rending  events,  as  those  must 
have  realized  who  have  had  their  youthful  sympathies  excited  by 
narrations  of  the  touching  captivities  of  the  Hows  and  the  Williams, 
of  that  valley. 

When  the  54°  parallel  came  to  be  drawn,  under  the  provision  of 
the  treaty  of  Ghent,  it  cut  the  St.  Regis  settlement  unequally  in 
two,  leaving  the  church  and  the  larger  portion  of  the  Indian  popula 
tion  within  the  bounds  of  Canada.  Those  who  reside  within  the 
limits  of  New-York,  numbered,  the  past  summer,  three  hundred  and 
sixty  souls. 

*  Some  exceptions  to  this  existed.  The  noted  chief  called  Col.  Louis,  who  rendered 
the  American  cause  such  essential  service,  during  the  siege  of  Fort  Stanwix,  in  1777, 
was  of  the  St.  Regis  tribe,  agreeably  to  information  given  to  me,  at  Oneida  Castle,  the 
present  year,  by  Abraham  Dennie. 


No.  24.]  73 


III.    EPOCH  AND  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  IROQUOIS 

LEAGUE, 


W 

Something  on  this  head  appears  desirable,  if  it  be  only  to  mitigate, 
in  some  degree,  our  historical  ignorance,  and  want  of  accurate  or 
precise  information,  touching  it.  The  question  of  the  principles  of 
their  social  and  political  association,  is  one  of  equal  interest  and  ob 
scurity,  and  would  justify  a  more  extended  inquiry  than  is  here 
given. 


[b.]    Era  of  the  Confederation. 

Chronology  finds  its  most  difficult  tasks  in  establishing  dates  among 
our  aboriginal  tribes.  Pyrlaus,  a  missionary  at  the  ancient  site  of 
Dionderoga  or  Fort  Hunter,  writing  between  1742  and  1748,  states, 
as  the  result  of  the  best  conjectures  he  could  form,  from  information 
derived  from  the  Mohawks,  that  the  alliance  took  place  "  one  age,  or 
the  length  of  a  man's  life,  before  the  white  people  came  into  the 
country."*  He  gives  the  following  as  the  names  of  the  sachems  of 
the  Five  Nations,  who  met  and  formed  the  alliance  ; 

ToGANAwiTA,/or  the  Mohawks. 
OrATSCHECHTA,/or  the  Oneidas. 
TATOTARHO,/or  the  Onondagas. 
ToGAHAYON,/or  the  Cayugas. 

GANIATARIO,      ) 

{  for  the  Senecas, 
SATAGARUYES,   )  ' 

The  i^ame  of  THANNAWAGE  is  given  as  the  first  proposer  of  such 
an  alliance.  He  was  an  aged  Mohawk  sachem.  It  was  decided  that 

•  Trans.  Hist,  and  Lit.  Com.  Am.  Philo.  Soc.  vol.  1,  p.  36. 
[Senate,  No.  24.]  10 


74  [SENATE 

these  names  should  forever  be  kept  in  remembrance  by  naming  a  per 
son  in  each  nation,  through  succeeding  generations,  after  them. 

Taking  1609,  the  era  of  the  Dutch  discovery,,  and  estimating  "  a 
man's  life"  by  the  patriarchal  and  scriptural  rule,  we  should  not  at 
the  utmost  have  a  more  remote  date  than  1539,*  as  the  origin  of  the 
confederacy.  This  would  place  the  event  18  years  after  the  taking 
of  Mexico  by  Cortes,  and  47  years  after  the  first  voyage  of  Colum 
bus,  Cartier,  who  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Hochelaga,  the  pre 
sent  site  of  Montreal,  in  1535,  demonstrates  clearly,  by  his  vocabu 
lary  of  words,  that  a  people  who  spoke  a  branch  of  the  Iroquois  Ian- 
gunge,  was  then  at  the  place.  This  people  is  usually  supposed  to 
have  been  the  Wyandots,  or  Hurons.  But  he  makes  no  remark  on  a 
confederacy.  He  only  denotes  the  attachment  of  the  people  to  an 
old  and  paralytic  sachem,  or  head  chief,  who  wore  a  frontlet  of  dyed 
porcupine's  skin,  f 

Curious  to  obtain  some  clue  to  this  era,  or  test  of  the  preceding* 
data,  I  made  it  a  topic  of  inquiry.  The  Onondagas,  the  Tuscaroras, 
and  the  several  bands,  unite  in  a  general  tradition  of  the  event 
of  a  confederacy,  at  the  head  of  which  they  place  Atotarho,  (the 
same  doubtless  whose  name  is  spelt  Tatotarho  above,)  but  amongst, 
neither  of  these  tribes  is  the  era  fixed.  The  dates  employed  by  Cu- 
sick,  the  Tuscarora  legendary,  giving  an  extravagant  antiquity  to  the 
confederation,  are  more  entitled  to  the  sympathy  of  the  poet  than  the 
attention  of  the  historian,  although  other  traditions  stated  by  him 
debarring  the  dates,  may  be  regarded  as  the  actual  traditions  of  his 
tribe.  Were  the  dates  moderate,  which  he  generally  employs  to  con 
fer  antiquity  on  his  nation,  they  might  inspire  respect.  But  like  the 
Chinese  astronomers,  he  loses  no  little  as  a  native  archaeologist,  by 
aspiring  after  too  much. 

Atotarho,  who  by  these  traditions  was  an  Onondaga,  is  the  great 
embodiment  of  Iroquois  courage,  wisdom  and  heroism,  and  in  their 
narrations  he  is  invested  with  allegoric  traits,  which  exalt  him  to  a 
kind  of  superhuman  character.  Unequalled  in  war  and  arts,  his 
fame  had  spread  abroad  and  exalted  the  Onondaga  nation  to  the  high- 

*  For  other  data  on  this  topic,  see  the  subsequent  paper,  entitled  "  Onondagas,"  in 
which  an  earlier  date  is  assigned.    See  also  the  article  "Oral  Traditions." 
f  Oneota,  p. 


No.  24.]  75 

tst  pitch.  He  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  confederacy,  and  his 
name,  like  that  of  King  Arthur  of  the  Round  Table,  or  those  of  the 
Paladins  of  Charlemagne,  was  used  after  his  death  as  an  exemplar  of 
glory  and  honor  ;  while  like  that  of  Caesar,  it  became  perpetuated  as 
the  official  title  of  the  presiding  chief.  What  is  said  by  Pyrlaus  re* 
respecting  the  mode  of  the  transmission  of  the  names  of  the  first  dele 
gates  to  the  council  forming  the  confederacy,  appears  to  be  probable. 
It  is  true,  so  far  as  is  known,  but  it  seems  that  not  only  the  name  of 
the  ruling  chief,  but  the  title  of  each  minor  officer  in  the  council,  as 
he  who  presents  the  message  ;  he  who  stands  by  the  chief  or  Atotarho, 
&c.  is  preserved  to  this  day  by  its  being  the  name  of  an  individual 
who  exercises  a  similar  office. 

The  best  light  I  could  personally  obtain  from  tradition  of  the  date 
of  the  event,  viz.  the  era  of  the  confederacy,  came  through  a  tradi 
tion  handed  down  from  Ezekiel  Webster,  an  American,  who  at  an 
early  day  settled  among  the  Onondagas,  learned  their  language,  mar 
ried  the  daughter  of  a  chief,  and  became  himself  a  man  of  great  in 
fluence  among  them.  Mr.  Tyler  of  Seneca-Falls,  son  of  one  of  the 
first  settlers  in  the  present  county  of  Onondaga,  informed  me  in  a 
casual  interview  at  Aurora,  on  the  13th  of  August,  that  his  father 
had  received  this  account  from  Webster's  own  lips,  namely,  that  the 
confederation,  as  related  by  the  Onondagas,  took  place  about  the 
length  of  one  man's  life  before  the  white  men  appeared.  A  remark 
able  confirmation  of  the  statement  of  Pyrlaus.*  It  must  be  admitted, 
however,  that  we  cannot,  without  rejecting  many  positive  traditions 
of  the  Iroquois  themselves  [D.j  refuse  to  concede  a  much  earlier 
period  to  the  first  attempts  of  these  interesting  tribes  to  form  a  gene 
ral  political  association.  For  eighty  years  before  the  American  Re 
volution  they,  in  friendly  recommendation,  held  up  their  confederacy 
as  a  political  model  to  the  English  colonies.  (See  Golden.)  Their 
own  first  attempts  to  form  themselves  into  one  nation  may  have 
borne  the  same  relation  to  them  and  their  subsequent  condition  as  our 
early  confederation  of  States  bears  to  the  present  Union  ;  and  this, 
instead  of  lasting  a  few  years,  as  did  ours,  may  have  continued  even 
for  centuries,  among  so  rude  a  people,  before  it  could  ripen  into  the 
bonds  of  empire. 

*  A  Seneca  tradition  which  is  hereafter  noticed,  places  the  event  of  the  confederation 
four  years  before  the  appearance  of  Hudson  in  his  ship,  in  the  bay  of  New-York. 


76'  [SENATE 

Two  elementary  powers  existed  at  an  early  day  in  the  Iroquois 
cantons,  namely,  the^civil  and  war  chieftainships.  There  is  abundant 
evidence,  both  in  their  own  traditions,  and  in  existing  antiquarian 
remains,  to  show  that  they  were  at  variance,  in  the  early  periods  of 
their  history,  and  fought  against  each  other,  and  built  fortifications 
to  defend  themselves.  Partial  leagues  would  naturally  fail.  League 
after  league  probably  took  place.  When  they  came  to  see  the  folly 
of  such  a  course,  and  proposed  to  confederate  on  enlarged  princi 
ples,  and  direct  their  arms  exclusively  against  others,  the  question 
doubtless  arose,  how  they  should  be  represented  in  the  general  coun 
cil.  It  is  clear,  from  the  preceding  remarks  on  the  era  of  the  con 
federation,  whatever  age  we  assign  to  the  era  itself,  that  the  Rakow- 
anas,*  or  leading  chiefs  of  each  of  the  five  cantons,  did  not  assemble. 
Power  was  assigned  to,  and  concentrated  on  one  individual,  who 
stood  as  the  federal  representative  of  his  canton  in  its  sovereign  ca 
pacity.  It  was  only  to  the  Senecas  that  two  representatives,  of  this 
senatorial  dignity,  were  assigned ;  a  conclusive  evidence  that  they 
were,  at  this  era,  estimated  at  double  the  numerical  strength  of  the 
highest  of  the  other  four  cantons.  By  these  six  men,  who  appear 
rather  in  the  capacity  of  ambassadors,  forming  the  principles  of  a 
treaty,  or  league,  the  modern  confederacy,  as  known  to  us,  was  or 
ganized.  Tradition  says  that  this  treaty  of  alliance  was  held  at 
Onondaga,  where  the  central  council  fire  of  the  confederacy,  organ 
ized  under  it,  was  also  originally  fixed,  and  has  permanently  re 
mained.  Of  the  nature  and  powers  of  this  general  council,  or  con 
gress  of  sachems,  acting  for  the  whole  cantons,  some  views  are 
expressed  in  the  following  paper. 


[c.]     Principles  of  the  Iroquois  Government. 

No  one  has  attended  to  the  operations  of  the  Iroquois  government 
and  polity,  as  they  are  developed  in  their  councils  and  meetings  for 
general  consultation  and  action,  without  perceiving  a  degree  of  intri 
cacy  in  its  workings,  which  it  is  difficult  to  grasp.  Or  rather,  the 
obscurity  may  be  said  to  grow  out  of  the  little  time  and  the  imperfect 
opportunities  which  casual  observes  have  to  devote  to  the  object. 

*  Mohawk. 


No.  24.]  77 

For,  maturely  considered,  there  is  no  inherent  difficulty  in  the  way. 
It  seems  clear  that  they  came  together  as  independent  tribes,  who,  at 
an  early  age,  had  all  proceeded  from  the  same  parental  stock,  but 
who,  after  an  indefinite  period  of  fightings  and  wars,  became,  con 
vinced  of  the  short-sightedness  of  such  a  course,  and  fell  on  the  plan 
of  a  confederation  which  should  produce  general  action,  and  yet 
leave  the  several  members  free,  both  in  their  internal  polity,  and  in 
the  exercise  of  most  of  their  co-tribal  powers.  It  was  clearly  a  con 
federation  for  common  purposes  of  defence  and  offence,  and  not  a 
perfect  union.  Each  tribe,  or  more  properly  speaking,  canton,  was 
still  governed  by  its  own  chiefs,  civil  and  military.  They  came 
together  in  general  councils,  by  sachems,  exercising  the  power  of 
delegates. 

These  delegates  or  sages  came  in  their  hereditary  or  elective  cha 
racter,  as  the  case  might  be,  or  as  the  customs  and  laws  of  the  tribe 
in  its  popular  character  had  decided.  But  their  voices  were,  in  all 
cases,  either  prompted  by  prior  expressions  of  the  warriors  and  wise 
men,  or  were  to  be  ratified  by  these  known  powers.  However  in 
vested  with  authority  they  but  spoke  the  popular  will.  The  relative 
power  of  the  cantons  is  denoted,  and  appears  as  a  question  that  was 
already  settled,  at  the  first  formal  general  council  for  the  purpose  of 
confederating.  For  we  there  see  precisely  the  same  tribal  represen 
tation,  which  has  obtained  ever  after  and  still  prevails  ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  Mohawks,  the  Oneidas,  the  Onondagas,  and  the  Cayugas, 
had  each  one  chief,  and  the  Senecas  two,  making  six  supreme  digni 
taries  or  state  counsellors.  That  their  powers  were  merely  advisory 
and  interlocutory,  and  that  they  aimed  to  come  to  harmonious  results, 
by  the  mere  interchange  of  opinion,  without  any  formal  or  solemn 
vote,  is  evident,  from  all  that  we  know,  or  can  gather  from  their  still 
existing  institutions.  There  appeared  to  have  been  no  penalties — 
no  forfeiture  of  rights — no  binding  or  coercive  power,  to  be  visited 
on  tribes  or  chiefs  beyond  that  of  OPINION.  Popular  disapproval  was 
the  Iroquois  penalty  here  and  elsewhere.  It  is  equally  clear,  how 
ever,  that  a  single  negative  voice  or  opinion,  was  of  the  highest  effi 
cacy.  A  unanimous  decision,  not  a  decision,  on  the  majority  princi 
ple,  was  required.  The  latter  was  a  refinement,  and  an  advance  in 
polity,  which  they  had  not  certainly  reached,  although  they  seem 
inclined  now  to  follow  it ;  and  herein  we  may  perceive  the  great 


78  [SENATE 

power  and  efficacy  of  their  old  decisions.  These  decisions  were,  in 
their  effects,  clothed  with  all  the  power  of  the  most  full  popular  will. 
For  what  each  of  the  senatorial  chiefs  or  delegates,  and  all  the  can- 
tonsj  pronounced  proper,  there  was  no  one,  in  a  patriarchal  commu 
nity,  to  lisp  a  word  against. 

i    *    c 
So  little  power  was  abstracted  from  each  tribe,  and  conceded  to  the 

federative  council  as  a  fixed  government,  that  it  seems  not  without 
scrutiny,  that  we  can  perceive  there  is  any.  This  is,  however, 
certain.  One  of  the  six  primary  sachems,  was  selected  to  preside 
over  the  general  councils.  His  power  was,  however,  exclusively  of 
a  civil  character,  and  extended  but  little  beyond  that  of  a  moderator, 
but  he  was  a  moderator  for  life,  or  during  the  time  he  retained  the 
right  and  full  use  of  his  faculties,  or  until  just  cause  of  dissatisfaction 
should  bring  the  question  of  a  successor  before  the  council.  This 
head  officer,  had  also  authority  to  light  the  council  fire, — that  is  to 
say,  he  could  send  messengers,  and  was  if  so  desired,  bound  to  send 
messengers  to  assemble  the  general  council.  The  act,  and  the  symbol 
of  the  act  were  both  in  his  hands.  He  summoned  the  chiefs,  and 
actually  lit  the  sacred  fire,  at  whose  blaze  their  pipes  were  lighted. 
Thus  limited,  and  having  no  other  administrative  power,  but  to  ap 
point  his  own  Har-yar-do-ah,  aid  or  pipe-bearer,  and  messengers,  he 
enjoyed  his  executive  dignity  ;  but  had  little  more  power  when  the 
sessions  were  closed,  than  belonged  to  every  leading  chief  of  the 
component  tribes.  He  was  himself  bound  to  respect  the  messages 
of  the  tribal  chiefs,  and  receive  the  runners  who  were  sent  to  him 
from  the  frontiers  with  news,  and  he  thus  performed  merely  and 
exactly  the  will  of  each  tribe,  thus  expressed.  He  was  never  in 
advance  of  the  popular  will.  The  whole  hereditary  machinery  was 
made  subservient  to  this.  And  he  was  limited  to  the  perform 
ance  of  these  slender,  and  popular  duties.  He  might,  it  is  true,  if  a 
man  of  eloquence,  talents  or  bravery,  be  also  the  ruling  civil  chief 
of  his  tribe,  and  furthermore3  its  war  captain  in  the  field.  And  such 
is  known  to  have  actually  been  the  character  and  standing  of  Atotar- 
ho,  the  first  presiding  chief  in  their  federative  councils.  He  was 
a  man  of  energy  and  high  renown.  And  such  was  the  estimation 
in  which  he  was  held  in  his  life  time,  and  the  popular  veneration  for 
his  character  after  death,  that  as  above  denoted,  his  name  became  the 
distinctive  title  for  the  office.  Thus  much  is  preserved  by  tradi- 


No.  24.J  79 

tion,  and  the  office  and  title  of  the  Atotarho  as  presiding  sachem,  is 
not  yet  extinct,  although  the  tribes  have  no  longer  wars  to  prosecute, 
or  foreign  embassadors  to  reply  to. 

But  how,  it  may  be  asked,  is  a  government  so  purely  popular,  and 
so  simple  and  essentially  advisory  in  its  character,  to  be  reconciled 
with  the  laws  of  hereditary  desent,  fixed  by  the  establishment  of 
heraldic  devices,  and  bringing  its  proportion  of  weak  and  incompe 
tent  minds  into  office,  and  with  the  actual  power  it  exercised,  and  the 
fame  it  acquired  ?  To  answer  this  question,  and  to  shew  how  the 
aristocratic  and  democratic  principles  were  made  to  harmonize,  in  the 
Iroquois  government,  it  will  be  necessary  to  go  back,  and  examine  the 
law  of  desent  among  the  tribes,  together  with  the  curious  and  intri 
cate  principles  of  the  TOTEMIC  BOND. 

Nothing  is  more  fully  under  the  cognizance  of  observers  of  the 
manners  and  customs  of  this  people,  than  the  fact  of  the  entire  mass 
of  a  canton   or  tribe's  being  separated  into  distinct   clans,  each  of 
which  is  distinguished  by  the  name  and  device  of  some  quadruped, 
bird,  or  other  object  in  the  animal  kingdom.     This  device  is  called, 
among  the  Algonquins,  (where  the  same  separation  into  families  or 
clans,  exists,)  TOTEM,  and  we  shall   employ  the  term   here,  as  being 
already  well  known  to  writers.     But  while  the  Algonquins  have  made 
no  other    use  of  it,  but  to  trace    consanguinity,  or  at  least,  remote 
affinities  of  families,  and  while  they  have  also   separated  into  wild 
independencies  and  tribes,  who  have  assumed  new  tribal  names,  and 
wandered  and  crossed  each  other's  track  and  boundaries  in  a  thousand 
ways,  the  Iroquois  have  turned  it  to  account  by  assuming  it  as  the 
very  basis  of  their  political  and  tribal  bond.     How  far  fixity  of  ter 
ritorial  possession  and  proximity  of  location  may  have  favored  or  led 
to  the    establishment  of  this   new   bond,   need  not  be  inquired  into 
here,  but,  while  we  express  no  opinion  favorable  to  the  remote  anti 
quity  of  their  residence  in  the  north,  it  must  be  evident  that  this  tie 
would  have  lost  all  its  binding  force  if  the  Alleghanies,   the  Great 
Lakes,  or  any  other  very  wide  geographical  areas,  had  been  interpo 
sed  between  them,  and  thus  interrupted  frequent  and  full  intercourse 
and  united  action.     A  government  wholly  verbal,  must  be  conceded 
to  have  required  this  proximity  and  nearness  of  access.     The  Sene- 
cas  may  be  selected  as  an  example  of  the  influence  of  the  Totemic 
bond.     This  canton  is  still  the  most  numerous  of  the  existing  Iro- 


80  [SENATE 

quois  tribes.  By  the  recent  census,  the  results  of  which  accompany 
these  papers,  they  number  over  two  thousand  four  hundred  souls. 
This  population  is,  theoretically,  separated  into  eight  clans  or  ori 
ginal  families,  who  are  distinguished  respectively  by  the  totems  of 
the  wolf,  the  bear,  the  turtle,  the  deer,  the  beaver,  the  falcon,  the 
crane  and  the  plover.  Theory  at  this  time,  founded  doubtless  an 
actual  consanguinity  in  their  inceptive  age,  makes  these  clans 
brothers.  It  is  contrary  to  their  usages  that  near  kindred  should  in 
termarry,  and  the  ancient  rule  interdicts  all  intermarriage  between 
persons  of  the  same  clan.  They  must  marry  into  a  clan  whose  totem 
is  different  trom  their  own.  A  wolf  or  turtle  male  cannot  marry  a 
wolf  or  turtle  female.  There  is  an  interdict  of  consanguinity.  By 
this  custom  the  purity  of  blood  is  preserved,  while  the  tie  of  rela 
tionship  between  the  clans  themselves  is  strengthened  or  enlarged. 

But  by  far  the  most  singular  principle  connected  with  totems,  the 
sign  manual  of  alliance,  is  the  limitation  of  descent  exclusively  to  the 
line  of  the  female.  Owing  to  this  prohibition,  a  chieftain's  son 
cannot  succeed  him  in  office,  but  in  case  of  his  death,  the  right  of 
descent  being  in  the  chief's  mother,  he  would  be  secceeded  not  by 
one  of  his  male  children,  but  by  his  brother  •*  or  failing  in  this,  by 
the  son  of  his  sister,  or  by  some  direct,  however  remote,  descendant 
of  the  maternal  line.  Thus  he  might  be  succeeded  by  his  own  grand 
son,  by  a  daughter,  but  not  by  a  son.  It  is  in  this  way  that  the 
line  of  chieftainships  is  continually  deflected  or  refreshed,  and  fa 
mily  dynasties  broken  up. 

While  the  law  of  descent  is  fully  recognized,  the  free  will  of  the 
female  to  choose  a  husband,  from  any  of  the  other  seven  clans,  ex 
cluding  only  her  own,  is  made  to  govern  and  determine  the  distribu 
tion  of  political  power,  and  to  fix  the  political  character  of  the  tribe. 
Another  peculiarity  may  be  here  stated.  The  son  of  a  chief's  daugh 
ter  is  necessarily  destined  to  inherit  the  honors  of  the  chieftainship  • 
yet  the  validity  of  the  claim  must,  on  his  reaching  the  proper  age, 
be  submitted  to  and  recognized  by  a  council  of  the  whole  canton. 
If  approved,  a  day  is  appointed  for  the  recognition,  and  he  is  for 
mally  installed  into  office.  Incapacity  is  always,  however,  without 

*  Thus  Hendrick,  who  fell  at  the  battle  of  Lake  George,  in  1755,  was  succeeded,  in 
the  Mohawk  canton,  by  his  brother  Abraham,  and  not  by  his  son. 


No.  24.]  81 

exception,  recognized  as  a  valid  objection  to  the  approval  of  the 
council. 

Had  this  law  of  descent  prevailed  among  the  Jews,  whose  customs 
have  been  so  often  appealed  to,  in  connection  with  our  red  race, 
neither  David  nor  Solomon  would  ever  have  sat  on  the  throne.  It 
would  be  easy,  did  the  purposes  of  this  paper  require  it,  to  show  by 
other  references  the  futility  of  the  proofs,  derived  from  the  supposed 
coincidence  of  customs,  which  have  been  brought  forward  with  so 
much  learning,  and  so  little  of  the  true  spirit  of  research,  to  prove 
the  descent  of  the  American  aborigines  from  that  ancient  and  pecu 
liar  people.  But  if  theorists  have  failed  on  this  ground,  what  shall 
we  say  of  that  course  of  reasoning  which  lays  much  stress  on  the 
most  slender  evidences  of  nativity,  in  the  instance  of  the  great 
Mohawk  sachem,  to  prove  the  superior  chances  of  recurring  talent 
in  the  line  of  hereditary  descent,  and  the  legitimacy  of  his  actual 
claims  to  the  chieftainship,  on  the  score  of  paternal  right  ?*  Vide 
Appendix  C.,  notes  at  Oneida  Castle. 

What  was  true  of  the  totemic  organization  of  the  Senecas,  was 
equally  so  of  the  Mohawks,  and  of  each  of  the  other  cantons.  Each 
canton  consisted,  like  the  Senecas,  of  the  clans  of  the  wolf,  bear,  tur 
tle,  beaver,  deer,  falcon,  plover  and  crane.  But  each  of  these  clans 
were  increments  of  re-organizations  of  one  of  the  eight  original  clans. 
They  were  brothers,  and  appealed  to  their  respective  totems  as  a 
proof  of  original  consanguinity.  They  were  entitled  to  the  same 
rites  of  hospitality,  in  the  lodges  of  their  affiliated  totems  abroad, 
that  they  were  entitled  to  at  home.  The  affiliated  mark  on  the  lodge 
was  a  sufficient  welcome  of  entrance  and  temporary  abode.  It  re 
sults,  therefore,  that  there  were  but  eight  original  family  clans,  esti 
mating  at  the  maximum  number  existing  in  six  cantonal  departments, 
or  tribes,  and  that  the  entire  six  tribes  were  bound  together  politi 
cally  by  these  eight  family  ties.  As  a  matter  of  course,  each  clan 


*  This  remark  is  not  made  to  depreciate  the  literary  merits  of  the  esteemed  and  la 
mented  author  of  the  Life  of  Brant,  but  as  being  simply  due  to  the  cause  of  truth.  Few 
men  have  better  earned  the  respect  and  remembrance  of  the  public  than  William  L. 
Stone,  whose  whole  life  was  an  example  of  what  energy  and  talents  can  achieve.  It 
was  not,  indeed,  to  be  expected  that  the  incessant  duties  of  the  diurnal  press  should  per 
mit  historical  scrutiny  into  a  matter,  very  obscure  in  itself,  and  of  which  the  details  are 
only  to  be  gleaned  after  laborious  search  at  remote  points. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  11 


82 

was  not  equally  numerous  in  each  tribe.  This  would  depend  on  ac 
cidental  circumstances  and  natural  laws  ;  but  it  is  an  argument  in 
favor  of  the  antiquity  of  the  people,  or  the  confederacy,  that  each 
of  the  tribes  had  organized  in  each  of  the  respective  clans.  For  we 
cannot  suppose  that  at  first  there  was  a  systematic,  far  less,  an  equal 
division  of  the  clans,  or  that  their  original  separation  into  separate 
tribes,  or  cantons,  was  the  result  of  a  considerate  formal  public  act. 
This  would  be  to  reverse  the  ordinary  progress  of  tribes  and  na 
tions  who,  in  early  ages,  separate  from  circumstances  and  causes 
wholly  casual,  such  as  the  ambition  or  feuds  of  chiefs,  the  desire  of 
finding  better  places  to  live,  easier  means  of  subsistence,  &c. 

In  the  condition  of  a  people,  living  in  a  governmeut  so  purely  pa 
triarchal,  following  game  for  a  subsistence,  and  making  wars  to  en 
large  or  defend  their  hunting  grounds,  the  oldest  and  most  respected 
man  of  his  elan  or  totem,  would  necessarily  be  its  sachem  or  political 
head.  We  must  assume  that  to  be  a  fixed  and  settled  principle  of 
their  simple  constitution  and  verbal  laws,  which  appears,  from  all  we 
know,  to  have  been  so.  Letters,  they  had  none,  and  their  traditions 
on  this  head  are  to  be  gleaned  from  scattered  and  broken  sources, 
which  do  not  always  coincide. 

If  each  clan  had  its  leading  sachem  or  chief,  there  were  eight  prin 
cipal  chiefs  in  each  canton.  Consequently,  when  the  confederacy 
consisted  of  five  cantons,  there  were  forty  Rakowanas,*  or  head 
chiefs.  These  were  the  recognized  leaders  and  magistrates  in  the  vil 
lages  •  but  in  effect,  in  a  community  thus  constituted,  eachRakowana 
or  ruling  chief  of  a  clan,  has  a  number  of  aids,  Mishinawasf  and  mi 
nor  officials,  who  were  also  regarded  as  semi-sachems,  or  chiefs. 
This  number  is  always  indefinite  and  fluctuating,  but  may  be  supposed 
to  be,  in  relation  to  the  ruling  Rakowana,  as  at  least  five  to  one. 

This  would  give  to  each  canton  forty  inferior  chiefs,  and  to  the 
five  cantons,  two  hundred,  denoting  a  distribution  of  power  and  civil 
organization,  which  acting  in  union  must  have  been  very  efficacious  5 
and  the  more  so,  when  we  consider  that  all  their  political  movements 
•were  entirely  of  a  popular  cast,  and  carried  with  them  the  voice  of 
every  man  in  the  canton. 

*  Mohawk.  t  Algonquin. 


No.  24.]  S3 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  standing  civil  organization  ;  but  it 
was  entirely  independent  of  the  military  system.  War  chiefs  appear 
ever  to  have  derived  their  authority  from  courage  and  capacity  in  war, 
and  to  have  risen  up  as  they  were  required  in  each  canton.  The  Te- 
karahogea,  or  war  captain,  founded  his  rights  and  powers  in  the  In 
dian  camp,  on  former  triumphs  and  present  capacity  ;  but  the  office 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  a  general  one  recognized  by  their  con 
stitution.  All  males  were  bound  to  render  military  service  by  cus 
tom  and  opinion,  but  by  nothing  else.  Disgrace  and  cowardice  were 
the  penalties,  but  they  were  penalties  more  binding  than  oaths  or 
bonds  among  civilized  communities,  and  always  kept  their  ranks  full. 
All  war  parties  were,  of  course,  volunteers.  It  seems  that  all  able- 
bodied  males  over  fourteen  were  esteemed  capable  of  taking  the  war 
path  ;  the  early  development  of  martial  power  being  considered  of  all 
traits  the  most  honorable.  No  title  was  more  honored  than  that  of 
Roskeahragehte,*  or  Warrior. 

There  was  no  baggage  to  encumber  the  march  of  an  Iroquoisarmy. 
The  decision  of  Alexander  and  the  policy  of  Bonaparte  were  alike 
unnecessary  here.  Each  Iroquois  warrior  supplied  and  carried  his 
own  arms  and  provisions.  He  joined  the  war  dance,  the  analogous 
term  for  enlistment,  for  the  particular  expedition  in  hand.  If  it  failed, 
or  another  force  was  required,  other  captains  called  for  other  volun 
teers,  and  sung  their  war  songs  to  inflame  the  ardor  of  the  young. 
Taunts  and  irony  of  the  deepest  character  were,  on  these  occasions, 
flung  at  the  character  of  the  enemy.  The  war  chief  lifted  his  toma 
hawk  as  if  actually  engaged  in  combat,  and  in  imagination  he  stamped 
his  enemy  under  foot,  while  he  symbolically  tore  off  his  scalp,  and 
uttered  his  sharp  Sasakwon,-}-  or  war  whoop, 

If  it  be  inquired  why  this  people,  with  so  comparatively  small  a 
population,  carried  their  wars  to  such  an  extent,  and  acquired,  pro 
bably  in  no  great  time,  so  wide  a  sway  and  power  over  the  other 
tribes  of  the  continent,  the  reply  will  appear,  in  a  great  measure,  in 
this  efficient  war  organization.  It  may  be  said  that  other  tribes  had 
the  same  principles.  But  these  eastern  and  western  tribes  had  feeble 
or  divided  counsels.  Each  tribe  was  a  sovereignty  by  itself,  and 
their  powers  were  tasked  by  home  wars,  without  attempts  at  remote 

•  Mohawk.  f  Algonquin. 


84  [SENATE 

conquest.  There  is  nothing  to  denote  that  the  number  of  war  chiefs 
was  ever  settled  or  fixed.  Time  and  chance  determined  this,  as  we 
observe  it  in  the  Algonquin  and  other  American  stocks.  Fixity,  in 
the  number  of  the  civil  chiefs,  was  indeed  rather  a  theory  than  an 
actuality,  and  the  number  must  have  been  perpetually  fluctuating^ 
according  to  obvious  circumstances. 

But  while  the  theory  of  the  Iroquois  government  thus  distributed 
its  powers  between  two  classes  of  chiefs,  one  of  which  ruled  in  the 
council,  and  the  other  in  the  field,  there  was  a  third  power  of  con 
trolling  influence  in  both,  which  respected,  it  is  true,  this  ancient 
theory,  but  which  annulled,  confirmed,  originated,  or  set  aside  all 
other  power.  I  allude  to  the  popular  will  as  exercised  by  the  war 
riors.  Whatever  was  proposed  had  to  come  under  the  voice  of  the 
armed  men,  who  had  the  free  right,  at  all  times,  to  assemble  in  coun 
cil,  and  put  their  approval  or  veto  on  every  measure.  Practically 
considered,  a  purer  democracy,  perhaps,  never  existed.  The  chiefs 
themselves  had  no  power  in  advance  of  public  sentiment,  or  else  it 
\vas  their  policy,  as  we  see  it  at  this  day,  to  express  no  such  power, 
but  rather  to  keep  in  abeyance  of,  or  be  the  mere  agents  of  the  popu 
lar  will.  In  all  negociations  such  absolute  power  is  disclaimed  by 
them.  Acting  on  principles  of  the  highest  diplomacy,  they  invaria 
bly  defer  general  answers,  until  a  reference  can  be  had  to  the  war 
riors  or  men.  They  risk  nothing  by  taking  grounds  in  doubtful 
positions  in  advance,  and  the  consequence  is  that  the  results  of  most 
Indian  councils  are  unanimous. 

There  was  yet  a  reserved  power  in  the  Iroquois  councils  which 
deserves  to  be  mentioned.  I  allude  to  the  power  of  the  matrons. 
This  was  an  acknowledged  power  of  a  conservative  character,  which 
might,  at  all  times,  be  brought  into  requisition,  whenever  policy 
required  it.  And  it  exists  to-day  as  incontestibly  as  it  did  centuries 
ago.  They  were  entrusted  with  the  power  to  propose  a  cessation  of 
arms.  They  were  literally  peace-makers.  A  proposition  from  the 
matrons  to  drop  the  war  club  could  be  made  without  compromitting 
the  character  of  the  tribe  for  bravery  ;  and  accordingly,  we  find,  in 
the  ancient  organization,  that  there  was  a  male  functionary,  an  ac 
knowledged  speaker,  who  was  called  the  representative  or  messenger 
of  the  matrons.  These  matrons^sat  in  council,  but  it  must  needs 


No.  24.]  35 

have  been  seldom  that  a  female  possessed  the  kind  of  eloquence  suit 
able  to  public  assemblies ;  and  beyond  this  there  was  a  sentiment  of 
respect  due  to  the  female  class,  which  led  the  tribes,  at  their  general 
organization,  to  create  this  office. 

Councils,  so  organized — so  perpetually  and  truly  swayed  by  popu" 
lar  will,  gave  the  greatest  scope  for  eloquence.  Eloquence,  in  the 
aborigines,  takes  the  place  entirely  of  books  and  letters.  It  is  the 
only  means  of  acting  on  the  multitude,  and  we  find  that  it  was, 
from  the  earliest  times,  strenuously  and  successfully  cultivated  by  the 
Iroquois.  By  far  the  best  and  most  abundant  specimens  of  native 
eloquence  we  possess  are  from  this  stock.  And  their  history  is  re 
plete  in  proofs  that  they  employed  it,  not  only  in  their  internal 
affairs  and  negociations,  but  in  teaching  to  appreciate  their  rights 
and  the  principles  of  their  government. 


[d.]     Ancient  Worship. 

SACRED   FIRE. — THE    SUN  A    SYMBOL    OF   DIVINE   INTELLIGENCE. 

It  was  a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  ancient  religious  system  of  the 
Iroquois  that,  once  a  year,  the  priesthood  supplied  the  people 
writh  sacred  fire.  For  this  purpose,  a  set  time  was  announced  for  the 
ruling  priest's  visit.  The  entire  village  was  apprized  of  this  visit, 
and  the  master  of  each  lodge  was  expected  to  be  prepared  for  this 
annual  rite.  Preliminary  to  the  visit,  his  lodge  fire  was  carefully 
put  out  and  ashes  scattered  about  it,  as  a  symbolic  sign  of  desolation 
and  want.  Deprived  of  this  element,  they  were  also  deprived  of  its 
symbolic  influence,  the  sustaining  aid  and  countenance  of  the  su 
preme  power,  whose  image  they  recognized  in  the  sun. 

It  was  to  relieve  this  want,  and  excite  hope  and  animation  in 
breasts  which  had  throbbed  with  dread,  that  the  priest  visited  the 
lodge.  Exhibiting  the  insignia  of  the  sacerdotal  office,  he  proceeded 
to  invoke  the  Master  of  Life  in  their  behalf,  and  ended  his  mission 
by  striking  fire  from  the  flint,  or  from  percussion,  and  lighting  anew 


86  [SENATE 

the  domestic  fire.     The  lodge  was  then  swept  and  garnished  anew, 
and  a  feast  succeeded. 

This  sacred  service  annually  performedj  had  the  effect  to  fix  and 
increase  the  reverence  of  the  people  for  the  priestly  office.  It  acted 
as  a  renewal  of  their  ecclesiastical  fealty  ;  and  the  consequence  was, 
that  the  institution  of  the  priesthood  among  these  cantons  was  deeply 
and  firmly  seated.  Whether  this  rite  had  any  connection  with  the 
period  of  the  solstices,  or  with  the  commencement  of  the  lunar  year, 
is  not  known,  but  is  highly  probable.  That  men  living  in  the  open 
air,  who  are  regardful  of  the  celestial  phenomena,  should  not  have 
noted  the  equinoxes,  is  not  probable.  They  must  have  necessarily 
known  the  equinoxes  by  the  observation  of  capes  and  mountains, 
which  cast  their  shadows  from  points  and  describe  angles  so  very 
diverse  at  the  periods  of  the  sun's  greatest  recession,  or  return.  Yet 
we  know  not  that  the  time  of  such  extreme  withdrawal  and  return 
marked  and  completed  the  circle  of  the  year.  Their  year  was,  in 
all  the  Algonquin  tribes,  a  lunar  year.  It  consisted  of  thirteen  moons, 
each  of  which  is  distinctly  named.  Thirteen  moons  of  28  days 
each,  counting  from  visible  phase  to  phase,  make  a  year  of  364  days, 
which  is  the  greatest  astronomical  accuracy  reached  by  the  North 
American  tribes. 

That  the  close  of  the  lunar  series  should  have  been  the  period  of 
putting  out  the  fire,  and  the  beginning  of  the  next,  the  time  of  relu- 
mination,  from  new  fire,  is  so  consonant  to  analogy  in  the  tropical 
tribes,  as  to  be  probable. 

The  rite  itself  offers  a  striking  coincidence,  with  that  solemn  per 
formance  at  the  close  of  each  year,  by  the  Azteek  priests,  in  the  val 
ley  of  Mexico,  and  may  not  unreasonably  be  supposed  to  denote  a 
common  origin  for  the  belief.  The  northern  tribes  had,  however, 
dropped  from  the  ritual,  if  it  ever  was  in  it,  that  of  their  remote  an 
cestors,  the  horrid  rite  so  revolting  in  the  Azteek  annals,  of  human 
sacrifice.  For  although  prisoners  were  burned  at  the  stake,  this  was 
not  an  act  of  the  priesthood.  It  was  a  purely  popular  effervescence 
of  revenge  for  losses  of  friends  in  war,  or  some  other  acts  done  by 
the  enemy.  Such  sacrifices  appeased  the  popular  cry — all  classes, 
young  and  old,  rejoiced  in  them.  They  were  looked  on  alone  as  an 
evidence  of  their  nation's  power  ;  and  by  it  the  warriors  also  shewed 


No.  24.]  87 

their  regard  for  the  relations  of  the  bereaved .  The  widow  of  the  warrior 
dried  her  tears.  The  children  rejoiced — they  hardly  knew  why — it 
was  the  triumph  of  the  nation.  And  they  were  thus  educated  to 
regard  the  public  burning  of  prisoners  as  a  proper  and  glorious  deed. 
Women,  indeed,  rejoiced  in  it  apparently  more  than  men.  It  seemed 
a  solace  for  the  loss  of  their  progeny.  And  all  authors  agree  in  attri 
buting  to  the  older  females  the  most  extravagant  and  repulsive  acts 
of  participation  and  rejoicing  m  these  warlike  rites. 


[e.]    Witchcraft. 

The  belief  in  witchcraft  prevailed  extensively  among  the  North 
American  tribes.  It  is  known  that  even  in  modern  times,  it  was  one 
of  the  principal  means  used  by  the  Shawnee  prophet  to  rid  himself 
of  his  opponents,  and  that  the  venerable  Shawnee  chief  Tarhe  and 
others  were  sacrificed  to  this  diabolical  spirit. 

Among  the  Iroquois  the  belief  was  universal,  and  its  effects  upon 
their  prosperity  and  population,  if  tradition  is  to  be  credited,  were  at 
times  appalling.  The  theory  of  the  popular  belief,  as  it  existed  in 
the  several  cantons,  was  this.  The  witches  and  wizzards  constituted 
a  secret  association,  which  met  at  night  to  consult  on  mischief,  and 
each  was  bound  to  inviolable  secrecy.  They  say  this  fraternity  first 
arose  among  the  Nanticokes.  A  witch  or  wizzard  had  power  to  turn 
into  a  fox  or  wolf,  and  run  very  swift,  emitting  flashes  of  light. 
They  could  also  transform  themselves  into  a  turkey  or  big  owl,  and 
fly  very  fast.  If  detected,  or  hotly  pursued,  they  could  change  into 
a  stone  or  rotten  log.  They  sought  carefully  to  procure  the  poison 
of  snakes  or  poisonous  roots,  to  effect  their  purposes.  They  could 
blow  hairs  or  worms  into  a  person.  [D.] 

While  in  Onondaga,  James  Gould,  one  of  the  original  settlers  on 
the  Military  Tract,  told  me  that  he  had  been  intimate  with  Webster, 
the  naturalized  Onondaga,  who  told  him  many  things  respecting  the 
ancient  laws  and  customs  of  this  people.  Amongst  them  there  was 
a  curious  reminiscence  on  the  subject  of 'witchcraft.  Webster  had 


88  [SENATE 

heard  this  from  an  aged  Onondaga,  whom  he  conversed  with  during 
a  visit  which  he  once  made  to  Canada.  This  Onondaga  said  that  he 
had  formerly  lived  near  the  old  church  on  the  Kasonda  creek,  near 
Jamesville,  where  there  was  in  old  times  a  populous  Indian  village. 
One  evening,  he  said,  whilst  he  lived  there,  he  stepped  out  of  his 
lodge,  and  immediately  sank  in  the  earth,  and  found  himself  in  a  large 
room,  surrounded  by  three  hundred  witches  and  wizzards.  Next 
morning  he  went  to  the  council  and  told  the  chiefs  of  this  extraordi 
nary  occurrence.  They  asked  him  whether  he  could  not  identify  the 
persons.  He  said  he  could.  They  then  accompanied  him  on  a  visit  to 
all  the  lodges,  where  he  pointed  out  this  and  that  one,  who  were  marked 
for  execution.  Before  this  inquiry  was  ended,  a  very  large  number  of 
persons  of  both  sexes  were  killed.  He  said *  hundred. 

Another  tradition  says  that  about  fifty  persons  were  burned  to  death 
at  the  Onondaga  castle  for  witches.  [D,] 

The  delusion  prevailed  among  all  the  cantons.  The  last  persons 
executed  for  witchcraft  among  the  Oneidas,  suffered  about  forty  years 
ago.  They  were  two  females.  The  executioner  was  the  notorious 
Hon  Yost  of  revolutionary  memory.  He  entered  the  lodge,  accord 
ing  to  a  prior  decree  of  the  Council,  and  struck  them  down  with  a 
tomahawk.  One  was  found  in  the  lodge  ;  the  other  suffered  near  the 
lodge  door.  [B.] 


[/.]    Wife's  Right  to  Property. 
\ 

Marriage,  among  the  Iroquois,  appears  to  be  a  verbal  contract  be 
tween  the  parties,  which  does  not  affect  the  rights  of  property. 
Goods,  personal  effects,  or  valuables  of  any  kind,  personal  or  real, 
which  were  the  wife's  before,  remain  so  after  marriage.  Should  any 
of  these  be  used  by  the  husband,  he  is  bound  to  restore  the  property 
or  its  worth,  in  the  event  of  separation.  It  is  not  uncommon  at  pre 
sent  to  find  a  husband  indebted  to  a  wife  for  moneys  loaned  of  her, 

*  Having  doubts,  I  omit  to  fill  this  blank. 


No.  24.]  S9 

Derived  from  payments  or  property,  which  she  owned,  and  still  owns, 
in  her  own  right ;  and  it  is  a  cause  of  union  in  some  cases  where, 
without  this  obligation,  a  separation  would  probably  ensue. 

Marriage  is  therefore  a  personal  agreement,  requiring  neither  civil 
nor  ecclesiastical  sanction,  but  not  a  union  of  the  rights  of  property. 
Descent  being  counted  by  the  female-,  may  be  eitheran  . 
or  effect  of  this  unique  law. 


[Senate,  No.  24.] 


No.  24.]  91 


IV.  ARCHEOLOGY. 


In  considering  the  subject  of  American  antiquities  it  may  facilitate 
the  object,  to  erect  separate  eras  of  occupancy,  to  which  the  facts 
may  be  referred.  Such  a  division  of  the  great  and  almost  unknown 
period,  which  preceded  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  will  at  least  serve 
as  convenient  points  to  concentrate,  arrange  and  compare  the  facts 
and  evidences  brought  forward  5  and  may  enable  the  observer,  the 
better  to  proceed  in  any  future  attempts  to  generalize. 

There  appear  to  have  been  three  eras  in  the  aboriginal  occupancy 
of  the  continent,  or  more  strictly  speaking,  three  conditions  of  occu 
pancy,  which  may  be  conveniently  grouped  as  eras,  although  the  pre 
cise  limits  of  them,  may  be  matters  of  some  uncertainty.  To  make 
this  uncertainty  less  than  it  now  is,  and  to  erect  these  eras  on  proba 
ble  foundations,  the  proofs  drawn  from  monuments,  mounds,  fortifica 
tions,  ditches,  earth-works,  barrows,  implements  of  art,  and  what 
ever  other  kind  of  evidence  antiquity  affords,  may,  it  is  thought,  be 
gathered  together  in  something  like  this  shape,  namely  : 

1.  Vestiges  and  proofs  of  the  original  era  of  the  aboriginal  migra 
tion  from   other  parts  of  the  globe.     These,  so  far  as  arts  or  evi 
dences  of  a  material  character  are  denoted,  must  necessarily  be  ex 
ceedingly  limited,  if  any,  of  undoubted  authenticity,  shall   indeed 
now  be   found.      The   departments   of  physiology,  and  philology, 
which  have  heretofore  constituted  the  principal  topics  of  research, 
are  still  an  attractive,  and  by  no  means  a  closed  field. 

2.  Proofs  and  vestiges  of  their  continental  migrations,  wars,  affini 
ties  and  general  ethnological  characteristics,  prior  to  the  discovery  of 
the  continent.     Such  are  the  grouping  of  languages  ;  the  similarity, 
or  dissimilarity  of  arts,  modes  of  defence,  and  means  of  subsistence. 


o  Proofs  sndf  vestiges  of  occupancy y  change,,  and  progress,  subse 
quent  to  the  Columbian  period. 

With  regard  to  the  first  era,  it  is  almost  wholly  the  subject  of  gen 
eral  and  profound  ycientific  and  philosophical  investigations,  which 
require  a  union  of  great  advantages  for  successful  study.  The  second 
and  third  eras?  fall  within  the  compass  of  ordinary  observation. 
Both  kinds  of  proof  may  exist  at  the  very  same  localities.  They  do- 
not  necessarily  imply  diverse  or  remote  geographical  positions.  We 
know  that  some  of  the  leading  tribes,  the  Cherokees,  (till  within  a  few 
years,)  and  the  Iroquois,  for  instance,  have  continued  to  live  in  the 
very  same  positions  in  which  they  were  found  by  the  first  explorers. 

As  their  chiefs  and  warriors  died,  they  carried  to  their  places  of 
burial,  (such  was  the  result  of  ancient  and  general  custom,)  those 
kinds  of  ornaments,  arms  and  utensils,  which  were  the  distinguishing 
tokens  of  art,  of  the  several  eras  in  which  they  lived. 

The  coming  of  European  races  among  them  introduced  fabrics  of 
metal,  earths,  enamels,  glass,  and  other  materials  more  or  less  dura 
ble,  and  capable  of  resisting  decomposition*  These  would  necessa 
rily  take  the  place  of/ the  aboriginal  articles  of  stone  and  shell,  before 
employed. 

If,  then,  places  of  sepulture  were  permanent,  the  inquirer  at  the 
present  day  would  find  the  various  fabrics  of  the  second  and  the  third 
era,  in  the  same  cemeteries  and  burial  grounds,  and  sometimes  in  the 
same  barrows  and  mounds. 

Modes  df  defence  would  also  alter  by  the  introduction  of  the  second 
period.  The  simple  ring-fort,  with  palisades,  crowning  a  hill,  which 
would  serve  as  a  place  of  excellent  defence,  against  bows  and  ar 
rows  and  clubs,  would  prove  utterly  useless,  as  the  Tuscaroras  found 
at  Naharuke  in  1712,  after  the  introduction  of  artillery.  A  trench 
to  obtain  water,  from  a  spring  or  creek,  leading  from  one  of  the 
works  of  the  older  period,  might  have  been  so  covered  as  to  afford 
full  protection  from  the  simple  aboriginal  missiles.  Besides  this, 
the  combination  of  several  tribes,  as  the  Iroquois,  the  Algonquins, 
the  Eries,  Alleghans  and  others,  might  render  these  simple  forts,  de 
fended  with  ditches,  mounds,  and  otherwise,  no  longer  necessary,  in 


No.  24.]  93 

the  interior  of  their  territory,  after  the  time  of  such  general  combi 
nations  or  confederacies.  And  in  this  case,  these  works  would  be 
deserted  and  become  ruins,  long  before  the  period  o(  the  discovery. 

It  is  affirmed  by  their  traditions,  that,  in  the  older  periods  of  their 
occupancy  of  this  continent,  they  were  even  obliged,  or  their  fears 
suggested  the  measure,  to  build  coverts  and  forts  to  protect  them 
selves  and  families  from  the  inroads  of  monsters,  giants  and  gigantic 
animals.  We  are  not  at  liberty  to  disregard  this,  be  the  recitals  sym 
bolic  or  true.  Such  places  would  afford  convenient  shelters  for  their 
women  and  children,  at  the  particular  times  of  such  inroads,  while 
the  warriors  collected  to  make  battle  against  the  common  enemy. 
Whether  this  enemy  carried  a  huge  paw  or  a  spear  we  need  not  de 
termine.  The  one  was  quite  as  much  an  object  of  aboriginal  terror 
as  the  other.  Whatever  be  the  character  of  the  antiquarian  object 
to  be  examined,  it  will  be  well  to  bear  in  mind  these  ancient  and 
changing  conditions  of  the  aboriginal  population.  If  no  absolute 
historical  light  be  elicited  thereby,  we  shall  be  the  more  likely  to  get 
rid  of  some  of  the  confessed  darkness  enveloping  the  subject,  and 
thus  narrow  the  unsatisfying  and  historically  hateful  boundaries  of 
mystery. 

In  applying  these  principles  to  the  antiquarian  remains  of  the  area 
of  western  New- York,  which  has  been  a  theme  of  frequent  allusion 
and  description,  at  least  since  the  life  time  of  De  Witt  Clinton,  it  is 
merely  proposed  to  offer  a  few  contributions  to  the  store  of  our  anti 
quities,  in  the  hope  that  other  and  abler  hands  may  proceed  in  the 
investigation. 


[a.]     Vestiges  of  an  Ancient  Fort  or  Place  of  Defence  in 
Lenox,  Madison  county. 

Some  years  have  elapsed  since  I  visited  this  work,*  and  the  plough 
and  spade  may  have  further  obliterated  the  lines,  then  more  or  less 


1812. 


94 


»ENATE 


fully  apparent.     But  in  the  meantime  no  notice  of  it  has  been  pub 
lished.     The  following  outlines  denote  its  extent  and  character. 


A.  indicates  the  lines  of  a  picketted  work.  B.  is  an  extensive 
plain,  covered  with  wild  grass  and  some  shrubbery,  which  had  once 
been  in  cultivation.  The  northern  edge  of  this  plain  is  traversed  by 
a  stream,  which  has  worn  its  bed  down  in  the  unconsolidated  strata, 
so  as  to  create  quite  a  deep  gorge,  C.  This  stream  is  joined  from 
the  west,  by  a  small  run,  having  its  origin  in  a  spring,  D.  Its  chan 
nel,  at  the  point  of  junction,  is  as  deep  below  the  level  of  the  plain 
as  the  other.*  The  point  of  junction  itself  forms  a  natural  horn- 


•  Some  few  miles  below  this  stream  is  the  site  of  an  iron  cupola  or  blast  furnace, 
where  the  red  or  lenticular  oxyd  is  reduced. 


No.  24.]  95 

work,  which  covered  access  to  the  water.  The  angle  of  the  plain, 
thus  marked,  constituted  the  point  defended.  The  excavations  E. 
may  have  once  been  square.  They  are  now  indentations,  disclosing 
carbonaceous  matter,  as  if  from  the  decay  of  wood.  No  wood,  or 
coal,  however,  existed.  Their  use  in  this  position  is  not  apparent, 
connected  with  the  designated  lines  of  palisades,  unless  it  be  suppos 
ed  that  they  were  of  an  older  period  than  the  latter,  and  designate 
pits,  such  as  the  aborigines  used  in  defence.  This  idea  is  favored  by 
the  ground  being  a  little  raised  at  this  point,  and  so  formed  that  it 
would  have  admitted  the  ancient  circular  Indian  palisade.  If  such 
were  the  case,  however,  it  seems  evident  that  the  spot  had  been  se 
lected  by  the  French,  at  an  early  period,  when,  as  is  known,  they 
attempted  to  obtain  a  footing  in  the  country  of  the  Oneidas.  The 
distance  is  less  than  ten  miles  northwest  of  Oneida  Castle.  It  pro 
bably  covered  a  mission.  The  site,  which  my  informant,  living  near, 
called  the  OLD  FRENCH  FIELD,  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  culti 
vated  by  servants  or  traders  connected  with  it. 

The  oak  and  maple  trees,  which  once  covered  it,  as  denoted  by 
the  existing  forest,  F.  F.,  are  such,  in  size  and  number,  as  to  have 
required  expert  axmen  to  fell. 

With  the  exception  of  two  points,  in  the  Oneida  Creek  valley, 
where  there  are  still  vestiges  of  French  occupation,  supported  by  tradi 
tion,  this  work  is  the  most  easterly  of  (hose  known,  which  remain  to 
testify  the  adventurous  spirit,  zeal  and  perseverance  which  marked 
the  attempt  of  the  French  crown  to  plant  the  flag  and  the  cross  in 
western  New- York. 

The  bold  nature  of  this  scheme  to  colonize  the  country,  and  bring 
the  Iroquois  to  acknowledge  their  dependence  upon  France,  and  the 
importance  of  the  experiment  and  the  issue,  cannot 'be  well  conceived 
without  reference  to  the  history  of  those  times.  Pending  the  famous 
expedition  of  the  Chevalier  de  Vandreiul,  1696,  into  the  Iroquois 
country,  it  is  known  that  the  Jesuit  Milet  was  stationed  among  the 
the  Oneidas,  over  whom  he  had  so  much  influence,  that  soon  after 
the  termination  of  this  vain  display  of  power,  thirty  Oneidas  deserted 
to  the  French,  and  desired  that  Milet  might  be  appointed  their 
pastor.* 

*  Colden's  Five  Nations,  p.  193. 


96 


[SENATE 


[b.]     Ancient  site  of  the  Onondagas  in  the  valley  of  the 
Kasonda,  or  Butternut  creek  of  Jamesville. 

The  fact  that  the  ruins  of  asquare  fort,  with  extensive  sub-lines 
in  the  nature  of  an  enclosure,  had  existed  on  the  elevated  grounds  on 
the  right  banks  of  this  stream,  a  mile  or  two  from  Jamesville,  at  the 
period  of  its  first  settlement,  led  me  to  visit  it.  There  was  the  more 
interest  imparted  to  this  well  attested  tradition  of  the  present  inhabi 
tants,  by  the  accounts  of  the  Onondagas,  that  this  valley,  in  its  extent 
above  and  below  Jamesville,  was  one  of  their  earliest  points  of  set 
tlement,  prior  to  the  era  of  their  establishing  their  council  fire  at 
Onondaga  Hollow.  The  subjoined  sketch,  although  not  plotted 
from  actual  measurement,  will  convey  an  idea  of  the  relative  position 
and  former  importance  of  the  principal  features,  geographical  and 
artificial,  denoted. 


No,  24. J  97 

A.  indicates  the  site  of  the  fort,  which,  at  the  time  of  my  visit, 
was  covered  with  a  luxuriant  field  of  wheat,  without  a  feature  to 
denote  that  it  had  ever  been  held  under  any  other  jurisdiction  but 
that  of  the  plough.  The  farm  which  embraces  it,  is  owned  and  oc 
cupied  by  Isaac  Keeler,  who  remarks  that,  at  the  time  he  came  to 
settle  here,  the  site  of  the  old  fort  was  an  extensive  opening  in  the 
forest,  bearing  grass,  with  some  clumps  of  wild  plumb  trees,  and  a 
few  forest  trees.  On  this  opening,  the  first  regiment  of  militia  that 
ever  paraded  in  Onondaga  county,  met.  It  was  commanded  by 
Major  DE  WITT,  after  whom  the  township  is  now  named. 

About  the  year  ]810,  he  felled  an  oak,  near  the  site  of  the  fort, 
measuring  two  feet  six  inches  in  diameter.  In  recutting  it  for  fire 
wood,  after  it  had  been  drawn  to  his  door,  a  leaden  bullet  was  found, 
covered  by  one  hundred  and  forty-three  cortical  layers.  From  its 
position,  embedded  as  it  was  in  the  compact  wood,  it  was  still  some 
distance  to  the  heart  of  the  tree.  He  thinks  this  tree  may  have  been 
a  sapling  when  the  bullet  was  fired.  Whether  this  conjecture  be 
true  or  not,  one  hundred  and  forty-three  years  appear  to  have  elapsed 
since  the  bullet  assumed  its  position.  This  would  give  A.  D.  1667 
as  the  era. 

In  1666,  the  Governor  of  Canada  concluded  a  treaty  with  the 
Onondaga  Iroquois,  as  is  seen  from  the  "  Paris  Documents"  obtained 
by  Mr.  Broadhead.  Colden's  history  of  the  Five  Nations,  which 
has  been  the  principal  source  of  information  heretofore,  after  a  brief 
summary  of  traditionary  matter,*  in  the  first  chapter,  opens  with  the 
transactions  in  1665.  This  matter  is  more  fully  and  satisfactorily 
stated  by  Charlevoix  in  his  history  of  New  France,  from  whom  it  is 
presumable,  Golden  drew  his  information  of  the  former  power  and 
pre-eminence  of  the  Adirondacks. 

During  this  year  De  Traci  came  out  as  viceroy  of  New-France, 
and  the  same  year  Monsieur  Course!,  who  is  notorious  for  his  perfidy 
in  executing  the  Iroquois  sachem,  Agariata,  arrived  with  the  commis 
sion  of  Governor-General  of  Canada.  But  there  is  little  to  be  found 
bearing  directly  on  the  subject  before  us. 


*  The  States  General  of  Holland   surrendered  New- York  to  the  English  crown  in 
1664. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  13 


98  [SENATE 

It  would  ippear  from  the  journal  of  the  Jesuit,  Father  Le  Moyne7 
as  given  in  the  missionary  "  Relacions,"  that  the  country  of  the  Onon- 
dagas  was  not  discovered  and  explored  until  the  year  1653.  Facts  dis 
closed  by  him  in  the  same  letter  denote,  however,  prior  negociations 
with  the  French  authorities,  and  we  are  probably  to  understand  only  that 
as  yet,  no  missionaries  from  his  or  any  other  order,  had  visited,  or 
been  established  amongst  this  tribe.  In  this  view,  and  from  the  inci 
dental  light  which  he  throws  on  some  other  topics,  such  as  the  new 
breaking  out  of  the  war  with  the  Eries,  the  discovery  of  the  salt 
springs,  and  the  existence  of  the  buffalo  in  the  country,  this  letter  is 
important  to  the  early  Iroquois  history,  and  a  translation  of  it  is 
hereto  appended.  It  is  certain  that  no  mission  or  fort  had  then 
been  introduced.  A  footing  may,  however,  have  been  gained  by  the 
French  within  the  next  fourteen  years,  that  is,  at  the  tim  e  of  the  apparent 
date  of  the  existence  of  the  old  fort  on  the  right  banks  of  the  Ka- 
sonda.* 

Where  history  fails,  we  may  appeal  to  tradition  and  to  the  proofs 
drawn  from  antiquarian  remains.  Isaac  Keeler,  who  is  above  men 
tioned,  exhibited  to  me  one-half  of  the  brass  circle  of  a  dial  plate, 
three  inches  (less  two-tenths)  in  diameter,  which  had  been  ploughed 
up  by  him  on  the  site  of  the  fort,  or  from  that  general  area.  This 
circle  had  engraved,  in  good  Roman  characters,  the  numbers  II,  III? 
IV,  V,  VI,  VII,  VIIL  He  likewise  exhibited  the  box  of  a  small 
brass  pocket  compass,  with  a  screw  lid  one  inch  and  two-tenths  in 
diameter.  From  this  instrument  the  needle  had  been  removed  and  its 
place  supplied  by  vermillion,  the  highly  prized  war  pigment  of  the 
Indians.  When  plowed  up  and  found  at  the  bottom  of  a  furrow,  it 
wrs  encrusted  with  oxide,  but  restored  by  washing  and  friction  to  its 
original  color  and  even  surface.  On  being  opened,  it  was  found  to 
contain  the  pigment,  of  which  I  examined  a  portion.  It  appeared 
to  me  to  have  been,  not  the  Chinese  vermillion  of  the  trade,  but  the 
duller  red  article,  which  is,  I  believe,  a  peroxide  of  lead  prepared  by 
the  Dutch. 


•  Fire-arms  began  to  be  first  introduced  among  the  Iroquois  in  1609,  the  very  year  that 
Hudson  explored  the  river  now  bearing  his  name.  In  this  year,  Champlain,  heading 
the  Algonquins,  with  some  regular  troops,  in  lake  Corlear,  (since  called  Champlain,) 
defeated  the  Mohawks  by  the  use  of  fire-arms. 


No.  24.]  99 

Among  the  articles  which  he  had  preserved  were  the  following  : 

1.  A  crucifix  of  brass  of  two   inches  in  length,  ornamented  by  a 
liuman  figure,  and  having  a  metallic  loop  for  suspending  it, 

2.  An  octagonal  medal,  four-tenths  of  an  inch,  of  the  same  mate 
rial,  bearing  a  figure  with  the  name   "  St.  Agatha,"  and  the   Latin 
word  "  ora" — a  part  of  the  Gregorian  chant. 

3.  A  similar  medal,  five-tenths  of  an  inch  in  length,  with  a  figure, 
Ascribed  "  St.  Lucia,"  and  the  same  fragment  of  a  chant. 

4.  A  rude  medal  of  lead,  an  inch  and  four-tenths  long,  ovate,  with 
the  figure  of  the  Savior,  as  is  supposed,  being  that  of  a  person  sus 
pended  by  the  outstretched  hands,    however,    and    the  figure  of  a 
serpent,  as  if  this  form  of  temptation  had  been  presented  during  his 
advent.     On  the  reverse,  is  a  sitting  figure,  which  bears  most  resem 
blance  to  a  common  and  characteristic  position  of  one  of  the  native 
priests  or  prophets.     Should   this  conjecture  be  correct,  this  figure 
may  have  been   intended,  adopting  the  Indian  method,  to  teach  the 
office  of  the  Savior  by  a  symbol.     He  is  thus  shown,  however,  to  be 
merely  the  priest  and  prophet  of  men — an  idea  which  does  not  coin 
cide  with  Catholic  theology,  and  which,  if  not  enlarged  and  corrected 
by  verbal  teaching,  would  convey  no  conception  of  his  divine  charac 
ter  and  atonement,  and  thus  leave  the  Onondaga  neophyte  as  essen 
tially  in  the  dark  as  before.     To  figure  the  Savior  as  the  great  Jesu- 
keed  of  men,  as  is  done  in  this  medal,  is  indeed  the  most  extraordi 
nary  and  audacious  act  of  which  the  history  of  missions  among  rude 
nations  affords  any  parallel.     The  novelty  of  this  feature  in  this  ap 
parently  home-wrought  model,  gives  it  a  claim  to  be  hereafter  figured. 

5.  An  iron  horse-shoe,  four  and  a  half  inches  long  nearly,  and  five 
inches,  lacking  two-tenths,  broad,  with  three  elongated  nail  holes  in 
each  side,  and  a  clumsy  steel  cork,  partially  worn.      The  peculiar 
fabric  of  this  shoe,  its  clumsiness  and  spread,  and  the  little  mechani 
cal  skill  which  it  evinces  in  the  hammering  and  general  make,  denote 
it  to  be  very  clearly  the  workmanship  of  a   Canadian  blacksmith, 
such  as  a  rude  Canadian  blacksmith  is  still  to  be  witnessed,  in  the 
lake  country,  and  to  have  been,  at  the  same  time,  intended  for  the 
unfarriered  hoofs  of  the  Canadian  horse. 

6.  A  pair  of  iron  strap  hinges,  common  and  coarse.     These  my 
informant  had  turned  to  account,  by  employing  them  to  hang  the  lit- 


100  [SENATE 

tie  gate  which  led,  through  a  small  flower  plat,  to  his  dwelling  house. 
See  figure  F. 

These  articles  have  been  selected  for  notice  from  many  of  more 
common  occurrence,  such  as  beads  of  coarse  paste,  enamel  and  glass,, 
of  various  sizes  and  colors,  which  are  evidently  of  European  make. 
My  informant  further  stated  that  a  blacksmith's  anvil,  vice,  horn, 
and  almost  every  other  article  of  a  smith's  shop,  had  been  from  time 
to  time  found  on  the  site  or  in  the  vicinity,  but  there  was  nothing  of 
this  kind  in  his  possession.  On  the  south  declivity  of  the  hill,  near 
the  present  road  leading  east  to  Pompey  hill,  there  is  a  spring  still 
sheltered  with  shrubbery,  which  he  supposes  furnished  the  fort  with 
water. 

This  fort  constitutes  but  a  part  of  the  very  marked  evidences  of 
former  occupancy  by  man  in  a  civilized  state,  and  in  a  forgotten  age, 
which  occur  in  this  portion  of  Onondaga,  chiefly  in  the  present  towns 
of  Pompey,  Lafayette,  Dewitt,  Camillus  and  Manlius.  For  such  of 
these  evidences  as  did  not  pass  under  my  personal  notice,  reference  is 
made  to  letter  C  in  the  documentary  appendix.  Other  observed  loca 
lities  and  facts  derived  from  other  witnesses,  illustrating  the  character 
of  this  fort,  and  of  the  ancient  Indian  settlements  in  the  Kasonda 
valley,  are  marked  H  in  the  annexed  sketch. 

In  this  plat  B  denotes  the  site  of  an  ancient  Onondaga  town  or 
village,  immediately  on  the  banks  of  the  stream,  where  water  could 
be  readily  obtained  for  all  purposes.  C  is  the  locality  of  the  ceme 
tery  used  at  the  period,  on  the  ascending  grounds  on  the  north  banks 
of  the  stream.  It  constitutes  a  well  marked  transverse  ridge.  Im 
mediately  west  of  it  rises  a  natural  mound,  marked  D,  of  large  size, 
nearly  conical  in  its  shape,  and  terminating  in  a  flat  surface  or  plain, 
of  an  ovate  border,  some  twelve  by  seventeen  paces.  James  Gould, 
the  propietor  of  the  land,  who,  from  his  residence,  guided  me  to  the 
spot,  remarks  that  this  conical  hill,  was  formerly  covered  with  a  hard 
wood  forest,  similar  in  its  species  to  those  of  the  surrounding  country, 
with  the  exception  of  a  spot,  some  four  or  five  paces  diameter  on  its 
apex.  This  spot  was,  however,  completely  veiled  from  sight  by  the 
overtopping  trees  until  the  arcanum  was  entered.  From  the  peculiar 
character  of  this  eminence,  and  its  relative  position  to  the  village  and 
burial  ground,  it  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  the  site  of  the  seer's 
lodge,  from  which  he  uttered  his  sacred  responses. 


No.  24.]  101 

Speaking  of  the  old  fort  of  Kasonda,  this  informant  remarked, 
that  when  he  came  into  the  country,  its  outlines  could  still  be  traced, 
that  it  was  a  square  fort,  with  bastions,  and  had  streets  within  it.  It 
had  been  set  round  with  cedar  pickets,  which  had  been  burned  to  the 
ground.  Stumps  of  these  ancient  palisades  were  struck  by  the 
plough.  It  is  on  this  testimony, /which  at  the  same  time,  denotes  a 
violent  destruction  of  the  work,  that  the  geometrical  figure  of  it, 
represented  in  A,  is  drawn.  He  had,  I  think,  been  in  the  revolution 
ary  army,  and  drawn  his  bounty  lands,  as  many  of  the  original  set 
tlers  on  the  military  tract  had  done.  He  knew  therefore,  the  import 
of  the  military  terms  he  employed. 

In  a  collection  of  aboriginal  antiquarian  articles  at  his  house,  he 
permitted  me  to  make  drawings  of  any  taken  from  the  fort  grounds, 
or  disinterred  from  ancient  Indian  graves,  which  appeared  to  me  to 
merit  it.  Of  these,  but  a  few  are  pertinent  to  the  present  inquiry. 
These  are  as  follows  : 

Number  1,  represents  an  antique  collar  or  medal,  [Nabikoagun,] 
wrought  out  of  sea  shell.  It  is  crossed  with  two  parallel,  and  two 
horizontal  lines,  ornamented  with  dots,  and  dividing  the  surface  into 
four  equal  parts.  An  orifice  exists  for  introducing  a  string  to  suspend 
it  about,  the  neck.  This  species  of  article,  is  found  in  Indian  graves  of 
the  period  preceding  the  discovery  of  the  continent,  or  not  extending 
more  than  one  or  two  generations  into  the  new  period.  It  was  pro 
bably  an  elegant  ornament  when  bright  and  new,  and  exhibiting  the 
natural  color  and  nacer  of  the  shell.  Inhumation  has  so  far  served 
to  decompose  the  surface,  as  to  coat  it  with  a  limy  or  chalky  exterior, 
which  effervesces  in  mineral  acids.  By  scraping  deep  into  it,  the 
shelly  structure  is  detected.  This  kind  of  ornament,  varying  much 
in  size,  was  probably  soon  replaced  by  the  metallic  gorget  and  medal 
introduced  by  the  trade,  and  has  long  been  unknown  both  to  Indians 
and  traders.  I  found  it  first  in  Indian  cemeteries  of  the  west, 
without,  however,  for  some  time  suspecting  its  real  nature,  supposing 
it  some  variety  of  altered  pottery,  or  enamel  paste  ;  but  have  since 
traced  it  over  the  entire  area  of  the  ancient  occupation  of  western 
New-York,  and,  so  far  as  examined,  of  Canada. 

No.  2.  A  stone  ring,  one  inch  and  two-tenths  in  diamater,  made  of 
a  dark  species  of  somewhat  hard  steatite  or  slaty  rock.  Its  character 


102  [SENATE 

istic  trait  is  found  in  its  adaptation  to  the  middle  finger,  (of  a  male) 
and  its  having  eleven  distinct  radiating  lines. 

No.  3.  A  globular  bead  or  amulet,  [Minace,]  of  sea  shell  one  inch 
and  a  half  in  diameter,  solid  and  massy,  having  an  orifice  for  suspend 
ing  it.  It  is  slightly  ovate.  Its  structure  from  shell,  is  distinctly 
marked.  Like  the  flat  medal-shaped  Nabikoagun  (No.  1.)  of  the 
same  material,  it  has  a  limy  coating  from  the  effects  of  partial 
decomposition.  In  the  remaining  features  of  the  sketch,  referred  to, 
letters  G.  G.,  denote  ancient  remains  of  a  European  character  in 
the  contiguous  part  of  the  town  of  Pompey,  which  are  more  particu 
larly  described  in  the  documentary  appendix. 

E.  represents  the  Twin  Mounds,  two  natural  formations  of  fine 
gravel  and  other  diluvial  strata,  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the 
creek,  on  the  farm  of  Jeremiah  Gould.  These  mounds  are  conspi 
cuous  features  in  the  landscape,  from  their  regularity,  and  position  on 
elevated  grounds,  as  well  as  from  their  connection  with  the  ancient 
Indian  history  of  the  valley.  These  pyramidal  heaps  of  earth  are  con 
nected,  by  a  neck  of  earth,  in  the  manner  represented.  They  exhibit 
the  appearance  of  having  been  cleared  of  the  forest,  almost  entirely,  at 
an  ancient  date.  The  surface  exhibits  numerous  pits  or  holes,  which 
excite  the  idea  of  their  having  served  as  a  noted  locality  for  the  In 
dian  Assenjigun,  or  pit  for  hiding  or  putting  en  cache,  corn  or  other 
articles,  to  preserve  it  from  enemies,  or  as  a  place  of  deposit  during 
temporary  absences  from  the  village.  There  can,  I  think,  be  little 
question  that  this  was  the  true  use  and  relation  these  geological  emi 
nences  bore  to  the  ancient  town  on  the  Kasonda,  marked  B.  Sucbs 
too,  is  the  general  impression  derived  from  local  tradition.  Some 
years  ago,  a  skeleton  was  exhumed  from  one  of  these  caches. 


No.  24  j  103 


[c.j     Antiquities  of  Pompey  and  adjacent  parts  of  Onon- 

daga  county. 

No  part  of  western  New-York  has  furnished  a  larger  number  of 
antiquarian  remains,  or  been  more  often  referred  to,  than  the  geo 
graphical  area  which  constituted  the  original  town  of  Pompey. 
There  is,  consequently,  the  less  need  of  devoting  elaborate  attention 
to  the  details  of  this  particular  locality.  It  was  first  visited  and  de 
scribed  by  De  Witt  Clinton,  in  1810-11,*  and  the  plough  has  since 
rendered  it  a  task  less  easy  than  it  then  was,  to  examine  the  lines  of 
its  ancient  works  and  its  archaeological  remains.  It  is  quite  evident, 
from  the  objects  of  art  disclosed  at  and  about  these  antique  sites  of 
security  and  defence,  that  civilized  man  dwelt  here  in  remote  times, 
and  there  must  be  assigned  to  this  part  of  the  State  a  period  of  Eu 
ropean  occupancy  prior  to  the  commonly  received  historical  era  of 
discovery  and  settlement,  or,  at  least,  if  falling  within  it,  as  there 
is  now  reason  to  believe,  yet  almost  wholly  unknown,  or  for 
gotten  in  its  annals.  Sismondi  has  well  remarked,  that  only  the 
most  important  events  come  down  to  posterity,  and  that  fame,  for  a 
long  flight,  prepares  to  forget  every  thing  which  she  possibly  can. 
That  no  accounts  should  remain  of  obscure  events,  in  a  remote  part 
of  the  country,  at  an  early  date,  is  not  surprising.  As  it  isa  we  must 
infer  both  the  dates  and  the  people,  from  such  antiquarian  remains 
of  works  of  art  and  historical  comparisons  as  can  be  obtained. 

There  appear  to  have  been  two  or  three  nations,  who  supplied  very 
early  visitors  or  residents  to  ancient  Onondaga,  namely,  the  Dutch, 
French  and  Spanish,  the  latter  as  merely  temporary  visitors  or  explo 
rers.  Both  the  Dutch  and  the  French  carried  on  an  early  trade 
here  with  the  Iroquois.  It  is  most  probable,  that  there  are  no  re 
mains  of  European  art,  or  have  ever  been  any  disclosed,  in  this  part 
of  the  country,  one  only  excepted,f  which  are  not  due  to  the  early 
attempts  of  the  Dutch  and  French,  to  establish  the  fur  trade  among 
these  populous  and  powerful  tribes.  To  some  extent,  missionary 


*  Trans,  of  Philo.  and  Lit.  Society  of  New-York. 
f  Antique  stone  with  an  inscription,  Albany  Academy. 


104  [SENATE 

operations  were  connected  with  the  efforts  of  both  nations.  But 
whatever  was  the  stress  laid  on  this  subject,  by  Protestants  or  Catho 
lics,  neither  object  could  be  secured  without  the  exhibition  of  fire 
arms  and  certain  military  defences,  such  as  stockades  and  picketted 
works,  with  gates,  afforded.  No  trader  could,  in  the  16th  and  17th 
centuries,  securely  trust  his  stock  of  goods,  domestic  animals,,  (if  he 
had  any,)  or  his  own  life,  in  the  midst  of  fierce  and  powerful  tribes, 
who  acknowledged  no  superior,  and  who  were,  besides,  subject  to 
the  temporary  excitement  created  by  the  limited  use  of  alcohol.  For 
we  can  assign  absolutely  no  da£e  to  the  early  European  intercourse 
writh  these  tribes,  in  which  there  was  no  article  of  this  kind,  more  or 
less,  employed.  Probably  we  should  not  have  been  left,  as  we  are, 
to  mere  conjectures,  on  this  subject,  at  least  between  the  important 
dates  of  1609  and  1664,  had  not  the  directors  of  the  State  paper 
office  in  Holland  decided,  in  1820,  to  sell  the  books  and  records  of 
the  Dutch  West  India  company,  as  waste  paper.* 

In  examining  the  archseology  of  this  part  of  New- York,  we  are, 
therefore,  to  look  for  decisive  proofs  of  the  early  existence  of  this 
trade  in  the  hands  of  the  two  powers  named.  The  Dutch  were  an 
eminently  commercial  people,  at  the  epoch  in  question,  and  pursued 
the  fur  trade  to  remote  parts  of  the  interior,  at  an  early  date.  They 
had  scarcely  any  other  object  at  the  time  but  to  make  this  trade  pro 
fitable.  Settlements  and  cultivation  was  a  business  in  the  hands  of 
patroons,  and  was  chiefly  confined  to  the  rich  vallies  and  intervales  of 
the  southern  parts,  of  the  State.  They  were,  at  the  same  time,  too 
sagacious  to  let  any  thing  interrupt  their  good  understanding  with 
the  natives  ;  and  on  this  account,  probably,  had  less  need  of  military 
defences  of  a  formidable  kind  than  the  French,  who  were  a  foreign 
power.  It  was,  besides,  the  policy  of  New-France, — a  policy  most 
perseveringly  pursued, — to  wrest  this  trade,  and  the  power  of  the 
Indians,  from  the  hands  of  the  Dutch  and  their  successors,  the  Eng 
lish.  They  sought  not  only  to  obtain  the  trade,  but  they  intrigued 
for  the  territory.  They  also  made  the  most  strenuous  endeavors  to 
enlist  the  minds  of  the  Indians,  by  the  ritual  observances  of  the  Ro 
mish  church,  and  to  propagate  among  the  Iroquois  its  peculiar  doc 
trines.  They  united  in  this  early  effort  the  sword,  the  cross,  and  the 
purse. 

*  Vide  Mr.  Brodhead's  report. 


No.  24.J  105 

Were  all  the  libraries  of  Europe  and  America  burned  and  totally 
destroyed,  there  would  remain  incontestible  evidences  of  each  of  the 
above  named  efforts,  in  the  metallic  implements,  guns,  sword-blades, 
hatchets,  locks,  bells,  horse-shoes,  hammers,  paste  and  glass  beads, 
medals,  crucifixes  and  other  remains,  which  are  so  frequently  turned 
up  by  the  plough  in  the  fertile  wheat  and  cornfields  of  Onondaga. 

Looking  beyond  this  era,  but  still  found  in  the  same  geographical 
area,  are  the  antiquities  peculiar  to  the  Ante-Columbian  period,  and 
the  age  of  intestine  Indian  wars.  These  are  found  in  various  parts 
of  the  State,  in  the  ancient  ring  forts,  angular  trenches,  moats,  bar 
rows,  or  lesser  mounds,  which  constituted  the  ancient  simple  Indian 
system  of  castramentation. 

This  era  is  not  less  strongly  marked  by  the  stone  hatchets,  pestles, 
fleshing  instruments,  arrow-heads  and  javelins  of  chert  and  horn- 
stone  ;  amulets  of  stone,  bone  and  sea-shells,  wrought  and  unwrought; 
needles  of  bone,  coarse  pottery,  pipes,  and  various  other  evidences 
of  antique  Indian  art.  The  practice  of  interring  their  favorite  uten 
sils,  ornaments  and  amulets  with  the  dead,  renders  their  ancient 
grave-yards,  barrows  and  mounds  the  principal  repositories  of  these 
arts.  They  are,  in  effect,  so  many  museums  of  antiquity. 

The  field  for  this  species  of  observation  is  so  large,  and  attractive 
to  the  antiquarian,  that  far  more  time  than  was  at  my  command, 
would  be  required  to  cultivate  it.  Early  in  the  present  year,  Mr. 
Joshua  V.  V.  Clark  visited  some  of  the  principal  scenes  mentioned. 
Subsequently,  at  my  suggestion  and  solicitation,  he  re-visited  the 
same  localities  and  extended  his  inquiries  to  others  of  an  interesting 
character,  in  the  county  of  Onondaga,  descriptions  of  which  are 
presented  under  letter  [C]  of  the  documentary  appendix. 


[Senate,  No.  24.]  14 


106 


[SENATE 


[d.]    Ancient  fortification  of  Osco>*  at  Auburn,   Cayuga 

County. 

The  eminence  called  "  Fort  Hilly"  in  the  southwestern  skirts  of  the 
village  of  Auburn,  has  attracted  notice  from  the  earliest  times.  Its 
height  is  such  as  to  render  it  a  very  commanding  spot,  and  crowned,, 
as  it  was,  with  a  pentagessimal  work,  earthen  ramparts  and  palisades 
of  entire  efficacy  against  Indian  missiles,  it  must  have  been  an  im 
pregnable  stronghold  during  the  periods  of  their  early  intestine  wars. 
The  following  diagram,  drawn  by  James  H.  Bostwick,  surveyor,  and 
obligingly  furnished  by  S,  A.  Goodwin?Esq.  exhibits  its  dimensions  : 


G 


*  This  ancient  name  for  the  site  of  Auburn,  was  communicated  to  me  by  the  intelligent 
Onondaga  Taht-kaht-ons,  or  Abraham  Le  Fort.  It  is  descriptive  of  the  ford  or  crossing- 
place,  which  anciently  existed  above  the  falls,  near  the  site  of  the  present  turnpike 
bridge.  This  was  crossed  by  stepping  stones,  &c.  The  barks,  which  made  a  part  of  a 
rude  Indian  bridge,  were,  at  the  time  the  name  was  bestowed,  nearly  overflowed;  the 
crossing  was  very  dangerous,  as  it  was  just  above  the  brink  of  the  falls,  and  it  was  an 
act  of  daring  to  pass  over.  The  name  bestowed  at  this  time  became  perpetual,  although 
there  may  have  been  but  little  danger  in  crossing  afterwards. 


No.  24.]  107 

The  site  of  this  work  is  the  highest  land  in  the  vicinity,  and  a  visit 
to  it  affords  one  of  the  best  and  most  varied  views  of  the  valley  of 
the  Owasco,  and  the  thriving  and  beautiful  inland  town  of  Auburn, 
with  its  public  buildings,  prison,*  and  other  noted  public  edifices. 
The  ellipsis  enclosed  by  the  embankments,  with  their  intervening 
spaces,  has  a  circumference  of  1200  feet.  Its  minor  dimensions  are 
as  follows,  namely  : 

From  A.  to  M.,  310  feet. 

"     B.  to  L.,    416  " 

Opening  at  A.,    166  " 

"  B.,     66  " 

"  C.,     78  " 

«  D.}     60  « 

"  E.,     50  " 

Wall  at  F.,   275  " 

"  G.,  145  " 

"  H.,  278  " 

"  I.,     52  " 

"  K.,    30  « 

Viewed  as  a  military  work,  the  numerous  breaks  or  openings  in 
the  wall,  marked  from  A.  to  C.,  constitute  rather  its  characteristic 
trait.  They  are  of  various  and  irregular  widths,  and  it  seems  most 
difficult  to  decide  why  they  are  so  numerous.  If  designed  for  egress 
or  regress,  they  are  destitute  of  the  principle  of  security,  unless  they 
were  defended  by  other  works  of  destructible  material,  which  have 
wholly  disappeared.  The  widest  opening  [of  166  feet,]  opens  di 
rectly  north ,  the  next  in  point  of  width  [78  feet,]  directly  south  ; 
but  in  order  to  give  these  or  any  of  the  other  spaces  the  character 
of  entry  or  sally  ports,  and,  indeed,  to  render  the  entire  wall  de 
fensible,  it  must  have  had  palisadoes. 

Immediately  below  the  openings  at  E.  D.  C.,  and  a  part  of  the 
embankment  F.,  there  are  a  series  of  deep  ravines,  separated  by  acute 
ridges,  which  must  have  made  this  part  of  the  work  difficult  of  ap 
proach.  In  front  of  the  great  (north)  opening,  the  ground  descends 

•  One  of  thejmost  striking  evidences  of  that  tendency  of  the  surface  limestone  stratifi  - 
cation  of  western  New-York  to  assume  a  fissured  character,  marked  by  the  cardinal 
points,  is  seen  in  the  banks  of  the  Owasco,  a  short  distance  below  the  State  prison. 


108  [SENATE 

gradually  about  seventy  feet,  when  there  is  a  perfect  acclivity.  The 
hill  has  its  natural  extension  towards  the  east,  for  several  hundred 
yards,  in  the  course  of  which,  a  transverse  depression  in  the  sur^ce 
separates  the  eastern  terminus  of  the  ridge  from  its  crown  at  the  site 
of  the  fort. 

It  is  not  known  that  excavations  have  been  made  for  antiquarian 
remains,  so  that  there  is  no  accessory  light  to  be  derived  from  this 
source.  The  entire  work  conforms  to  the  genius  and  character  of  the 
red  races  who  occupied  the  Ohio  valley,  and  who  appear  to  have 
waged  battle  for  the  possession  of  this  valuable  part  of  the  country, 
prior  to  the  era  of  the  discovery  of  America,  and  ere  the  Iroquois 
tribes  had  confederated  and  made  themselves  masters  of  the  soil. 
That  the  art  of  defence  by  field  works  was  cultivated  by  the  ancient 
American  tribes,  is  denoted  by  their  traditions,  as  well  as  by  the  pre 
sent  state  of  our  antiquarian  knowledge.  This  art  did  not  aspire  to 
the  construction  of  bastions,  at  the  intersection  of  two  right  angled 
lines,  by  means  of  which  a  length  of  wall  might  have  been  enfi 
laded  with  arrows.  Even  where  the  works  were  a  square  or  paral 
lelogram,  of  which  there  are  one  or  two  instances  among  the  oldest 
class  of  forts,  such  an  obvious  advantage  in  defence  does  not  appear 
to  have  occurred.  Fire,  and  the  coal  chisel,  or  digger,  were  the 
ready  means  of  felling  trees  and  of  dividing  the  trunks  into  suitable 
lengths  for  palisades.  To  heap  a  pile  of  earth  within  and  without 
such  lines,  was  the  mode  adopted  by  the  Tuscaroras  at  the  siege  of 
Naharuke,  in  1712,  and  it  is  probable  that  this  then  powerful  and 
warlike  nation  had  inherited  much  of  the  skill  in  fort  building  pos 
sessed  by  their  northern  predecessors. 

The  chief  point,  in  addition  to  its  numerous  breaks  in  the  wall, 
before  noticed,  in  which  this  work  differs  from  the  generality  of  antique 
native  forts  of  the  oldest  period  in  this  State,  is  its  very  well  preserved 
elliptical  form.  A  circle  is  the  usual  form  of  the  antique  forts  of 
Indian  origin  in  western  New-York  ;  and  these  works  are  generally 
placed  on  the  apex  of  a  hill,  covered  by  ravines  as  a  natural  moat? 
or  they  occupy  an  eminence  which  commanded  other  advantages. 
For  the  original  communication  and  survey,  above  referred  to,  see 
letter  E.,  documentary  appendix. 


No.  24. J 


109 


[e.]   Vestiges  of  an  Ancient  Elliptical  Work  at  Canan- 

daigua. 

The  Senecas  deduce  their  descent  from  a  noted  eminence,  bearing 
the  title  of  "  Fort  Hill"  at  the  head  of  the  sylvan  expanse  of  Can- 
andaigua  lake.  The  term  of  Fort  Hill,  is  however,  not  confined  to 
that  spot,  but  is,  as  in  the  work  under  consideration,  one  of  common 
occurrence,  in  sundry  parts  of  the  ancient  and  extended  area  of  the 
Six  Nations.  The  subjoined  sketch,  denotes  the  vestiges  of  an 
ancient  strong-hold  of  the  Senecas,  of  an  elliptical  form,  on  elevated 
lands  about  a  mile  northerly  from  the  village. 


This  work  has  been  nearly  obliterated  by  the  plough.     The  only 
portions  of  the  ancient  wall  yet  remaining,  are  indicated  by  the  letters 

B.  B.     At  A,  a  dwelling  house  has  been  erected,  flanked  by  gardens. 

C,  is  a  turnpike  or  rectangular  town  road,  passing  over  the  apex  of 
the  elevation.     The  dotted  angular  lines  denote  fields  in  cultivation, 
and  the  dotted  ellipses,  through  these  grounds,  are  laid  down  from  tra- 


110  [SENATE 

dition,  rather  than  from  any  well  defined  vestiges  in  these  fields  of 
the  original  wall  yet  visible.  D,D,  represents  a  native  forest.  Judg 
ing  from  the  curves  of  the  portions  of  wall  entire  atB,  B,  in  connec 
tion  with  the  era  pointed  out  by  the  occupant,  this  work  may  have 
had  a  circumference  of  one  thousand  feet.  It  occupied  a  commanding 
site.  The  sections  of  the  wall  remaining,  denote  the  labor  of  many 
hands,  and  if  this  rampart  was  crowned  with  palisades,  and  secured 
in  the  usual  manner  with  gates,  it  must  not  only  have  furnished  a 
garrison  to  a  large  body  of  warriors,  but  have  been  a  work  of  much 
strength. 

In  excavating  the  grounds  for  the  road,  in  the  approach  to  the 
village,  human  bones  were  found,  in  considerable  quantities,  on  the 
descent  of  the  hill,  together  with  some  of  the  usual  vestiges  of  an 
cient  Indian  art,  as  evinced  in  the  manufacture  of  stone  and  clay 
pipes  and  implements.  Nothing  of  this  kind  had,  however,  been 
preserved,  which  appeared  worthy  of  particular  description. 


No  24.] 


Ill 


[c.]     Ancient  entrenchments  on  Fort  Hill,  near  Le  Roy, 
Genesee  county. 

The  following  diagram  of  this  work  has  been  drawn  from  a  pen- 
sketch,  forwarded  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dewey,  of  Rochester. 


The  work  occurs  on  an  elevated  point  of  land  formed  by  the  June" 
tion  of  a  small  stream,  called  Fordham's  brook,  with  Allen's  creek,  a 
tributary  of  the  Genesee  river.  Its  position  is  about  three  miles 
north  of  the  village  of  Le  Roy,  and  some  ten  or  twelve  northeast  of 
Batavia.  The  best  view  of  the  hill,  as  one  of  the  natural  features  of 
the  country,  is  obtained  a  short  distance  north  of  it,  on  the  road  from 
Bergen  to  Le  Roy. 

To  attain  a  proper  conception  of  its  susceptibilities  and  capacity, 
as  the  site  of  a  work  of  defence,  it  is  essential  to  conceive  the  country, 
for  some  distance,  to  have  had  the  level  of  the  extreme  plain,  form- 


112  [SENATE 

ing  the  highest  part  of  the  fort.  The  geological  column  of  this 
plain,  after  passing  down  through  the  unconsolidated  strata,  appears 
to  be  composed  of  various  strata  of  corniferous  limestone,  Onondaga 
or  hydraulic  limestone,  and  perhaps  Medina  sandstone.  Geological 
causes,  originating,  so  far  as  we  can  immediately  perceive,  in  the  two 
streams  named,  have  cut  down  this  series  of  stratifications,  on  the 
north,  east  and  west,  unequally,  to  the  depth  of  some  eighty  or  nine 
ty  feet,  isolating  the  original  plain,  on  three  sides,  by  the  vallies  of 
Allan's  creek  and  Fordham  brook.  Availing  themselves  of  this 
heavy  amount  of  natural  excavation,  the  ancient  occupants  of  it  fur 
ther  strenghtened  its  position,  by  casting  up  a  wall  and  ditch  along 
the  brow  of  the  two  vallies,  at  the  points  of  their  junction,  from  A. 
to  B.,  60  rods ;  from  A.  to  D.,  30  rods;  and  from  B.  to  C.  15  rods. 
This  is  as  much  of  the  embankment  as  now  remains ;  but  tradition 
adds,  that,  on  the  earliest  occupancy  of  the  county,  there  were  evi 
dences  that  the  work  had  been  continued  south  from  the  extreme 
points,  C.  and  D.,  and  connected  by  an  enclosure,  parallel  to  A.  B., 
which  would  h?ve  given  it  a  regular  quadrangular  shape.  The  en 
croachments  of  the  respective  vallies,  at  C.  and  D.,  now  terminate 
the  trench.  And  if  we  concede  that  geological  changes  of  this  kind 
must  have  required  some  time  for  their  production,  by  the  present 
power  of  action  possessed  by  the  streams  named,  it  is  an  argument 
for  the  antiquity  of  the  work.  But,  however  antique,  it  was  still 
the  effort  of  a  rude,  and  at  best  half  civilized  people,  at  an  epoch 
when  bows  and  arrows,  clubs,  spears  and  stones,  and  the  stone  casse- 
tete*  were  the  principal  weapons  of  defence.  For  these  are  the 
the  chief  objects  of  antiquarian  interest  dug  from  the  ground.  There 
are  also  disclosed  by  the  place  or  its  vicinity,  the  amuletum  archseus 
and  other  amulets  of  sea  shell,  bone  and  fossile  stone,  which  were  so 


*  I  find  the  French  word  cassetete  more  exactly  descriptive  of  the  probable  and  exclu 
sive  uses  of  the  antique  stone  tomahawk,  than  any  other  which  has  been  met  with.  The 
shape  of  this  warlike  instrument  resembled  strongly  the  ancient  crossbill.  It  presents 
the  figure  of  a  crescent,  tapering  gradually  to  the  ends,  which  are  rounded,  and  proceed 
to  a  sharp  point.  In  the  concave  centre  of  the  crescent  is  an  orifice  for  a  helve.  It  is  an 
instrument  denoting  skill,  and  the  possession  of  some  mechanical  tool  for  carving  it 
harder  than  the  dark  silecious  slate,  from  which  it  is  generally  made.  One  of  these  in 
struments,  sent  to  me  by  Mr.  Follet,  of  Batavia,  and  which,  from  an  inscription,  was 
found  "  in  that  vicinity  by  Jerome  A.  Clark,  Esq.  on  the  16th  May,  1844,"  is  worthy  the 
chisel  of  a  sculptor. 


No.  24.J  113 

much  prized  by  the  ancient  red  races  of  this  continent,  by  whom  they 
were  manufactured,  and  exclusively  used  before  the  era  of  the  disco 
very.  That  the  spot  continued,  however,  whether  a  ruin  or  not,  to 
be  visited  or  occupied,  after  this  era,  is  proved  by  some  remains 
of  art,  which  were  found  here  and  described  by  Mr.  Follet,  in 
a  letter,  which  constitutes  a  valuable  part  of  the  materials  em 
ployed  in  this  description.  [See  appendix.]  But  the  most  re 
markable  and  distinctive  trait  connected  with  its  archaeology  is 
the  discovery  of  human  bones  denoting  an  uncommon  stature  and 
development,  which  are  mentioned  in  the  same  communication. 
A  humerus  or  shoulder  bone,  which  is  preserved,  denotes  a  stature 
one- third  larger  than  the  present  race,  and  there  is  also  a  lower  jaw 
bone,  preserved  by  a  physician  at  Batavia,  from  the  vicinity,  which 
indicates  the  same  gigantic  measure  of  increase. 

To  supply  the  fort  with  water,  a  trench  was  continued  about  fifteen 
rods,  from  B  at  the  northeast  angle  to  E,  in  order  to  reach  a  spring 
below  the  declivity.  In  the  isolated  portion  of  the  hill,  marked  F. 
haiks  of  moderate  sized  round  stones  have  been  found,  which  were 
probably  one  of  the  ancient  means  of  defence.  This  spot,  from  the 
remains  found,  appears  also  to  have  been  an  ancient  place  of  burial. 
Among  the  articles  exhumed,  were  several  curious  pipes  of  stone  and 
earthenware.  One  of  these  was  formed  out  of  granular  limestone; 
another  was  of  baked  clay  in  the  form  of  a  man's  head  and  face,  the 
nose,  eyes  and  other  features  being  depicted  in  a  style  resembling  some 
of  the  figures  in  Mr.  Stephens'  plates  of  the  ruins  of  Central  America. 
The  top  of  the  head  is  surrounded  by  a  fillet ;  on  the  occipital  part 
are  also  two  fillets.  The  neck  has  a  similar  ornament,  and  there  is 
another  on  the  breast.  The  orifices  of  the  ears  are  denoted,  and  the 
whole  evinces  no  littk  degree  of  art.  This  is  the  most  curious  relic 
found. 

Another  pipe  of  reddish  baked  clay  is  ornamented  with  dots  ;  two 
rows  of  which  extend  round  it,  and  another  in  festoons,  like  a  chain 
looped  up. 

Other  parts  of  the  topography  are  denoted  by  the  plot.  Q,  W,  is 
Allen's  creek.  H,  I,  K,  Fordham's  brook.  L,  P,  M,  a  branch  of  Ford- 
ham's  brook.  R,  N,  V,  denote  the  road,  which  passes  through  the  cen 
tre  of  the  work.  A  former  road  led  from  U  down  the  ravine  to  T. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  15 


114  [SENATE 

There  was  formerly  a  bridge  at  N,  to  cross  the  ditch.  This  trench  was 
estimated  by  early  observers  at  from  eight  to  ten  feet  deep,  and  as 
many  wide.  The  earth  in  making  it,  had  been  thrown  either  way,  but 
much  of  it  inwards.  Forest  trees  were  standing,  both  in  the  trench 
and  on  its  sides.  In  size  and  age  they  appeared  to  be  equal  to  the  gene 
ral  growth  of  the  forest.  Prostrate  upon  the  ground,  there  were  found 
numerous  trunks  of  the  heart-wood  of  black  cherry  trees  of  large  size. 
These  were  evidently  the  remains  of  a  more  antique  forest,  which  had 
preceded  the  existing  growth  of  beech  and  maple.  They  were  in  such 
a  state  of  soundness  as  to  be  employed  for  timber  by  the  first  settlers. 

There  were  no  traditions  among  the  Indians  of  the  country  respect 
ing  the  use  and  design  of  this  work.  It  was  to  them,  as  to  the  first 
settlers,  an  object  of  mystery.  About  half  a  mile  below  the  hill, 
Allen's  creek  has  a  fall  of  some  eighty  feet.  It  is  a  perpendicular 
fall  of  much  beauty.  At  this  place  the  hydraulic  limestone  is  seen  to 
be  the  underlying  rock.  This  rock  had  also  been  struck  in  excavat 
ing  the  north  line  of  the  trench,  on  u  Fort  Hill,"  and  some  portions- 
of  it  had  been  thrown  out  with  the  earth. 

Such  are  the  interesting  facts  communicated  to  me,  by  the  gentle 
men  whose  names  have  been  mentioned.  The  notice  of  the  present 
altered  state  of  the  site,  and  the  following  just  reflections  naturally 
springing  from  the  subject,  may  be  stated  in  the  exact  words  of  Dr* 
Dewey : 

"  The  forest  has  been  removed.  Not  a  tree  remains  on  the  quadran 
gle,  and  only  a  few  on  the  edge  of  the  ravine  on  the  west.  By  cul 
tivating  the  land,  the  trench  is  nearly  filled  in  some  places,  though  the 
line  of  it  is  clearly  seen.  On  the  north  side  the  trench  is  considera 
ble,  and  where  the  road  crosses  it,  is  three  or  four  feet  deep  at  the 
sides  of  the  road.  It  will  take  only  a  few  years  more  to  obliterate  it 
entirely,  as  not  even  a  stump  remains  to  mark  out  its  line. 

"  From  this  view  it  may  be  seen  or  inferred, 

"  1.  That  a  real  trench  bounded  three  sides  of  the  quadrangle.  On 
the  south  side  there  was  not  found  any  trace  of  trench,  palisadoes, 
blocks,  &c. 

4<2.  It  was  formed  long  before  the  whites  came  into  the  country. 
The  large  trees  on  the  ground  and  in  the  trench,  carry  us  back  to  an 
early  era. 


No.  24.]  115 

"  3.  The  workers  must  have  had  some  convenient  tools  for  excava 
tion. 

"4.  The  direction  of  the  sides  may  have  had  some  reference  to  the 
four  cardinal  points,  though  the  situation  of  the  ravines  naturally 
marked  out  the  lines. 

**5.  It  cannot  have  been  designed  merely  to  catch  wild  animals  to 
be  driven  into  it  from  the  south.  The  oblique  line  down  to  the 
spring  is  opposed  to  this  supposition,  as  well  as  the  insufficiency  of 
such  a  trench  to  confine  the  animals  of  the  forest. 

"  6.  The  same  reasons  render  it  improbable  that  the  quadrangle  was 
designed  to  confine  and  protect  domestic  animals. 

"  7.  It  was  probably  a  sort  of  fortified  place.  There  might  have 
been  a  defence  on  the  south  side  by  a  stockade,  or  some  similar  means, 
which  might  have  entirely  disappeared. 

"  By  what  people  was  this  work  done  ? 

u  The  articles  found  in  the  burying-ground  at  F,  offer  no  certain 
reply.  The  axes,  chissels,  &c.  found  on  the  Indian  grounds  in  this 
part  of  the  State,  were  evidently  made  of  the  greenstone  or  trap,  of 
New-England,  like  those  found  on  the  Connecticut  river  in  Massachu 
setts.  The  pipe  of  limestone  might  be  from  that  part  of  the  coun 
try.  The  pipes  seem  to  belong  to  different  eras. 

"  1.  The  limestone  pipe  indicates  the  work  of  the  savage  or  abori 
gines. 

"  2.  The  third  indicates  the  age  of  French  influence  over  the  In 
dians.  An  intelligent  French  gentleman  says  such  clay  pipes  are 
frequent  among  the  town  population  in  parts  of  France. 

"3.  The  second  and  most  curious,  seems  to  indicate  an  earlier  age 
and  people. 

"  The  beads  found  at  Fort  Hill  are  long  and  coarse,  made  of  baked 
clay,  and  may  have  had  the  same  origin  as  the  third  pipe. 

"  Fort  Hill  cannot  have  been  formed  by  the  French  as  one  of  their 
posts  to  aid  in  the  destruction  of  the  English  colonies.  In  1689,  or 
156  years  ago,  the  French  in  Canada  made  serious  attempts  to  de 
stroy  the  English  colony  of  New-York.  If  the  French  had  made 
Fort  Hill  a  post  as  early  as  1660,  or  185  years  ago,  and  then  deserted 


116  [SENATE 

it,  the  trees  could  not  have  grown  to  the  size  of  the  forest  generally 
in  1810,  or  in  150  years  afterwards.  The  white  settlements  had  ex 
tended  c  only  twelve  miles  west  of  Avon '  in  17  98,  and  some  years  after 
1800,  Fort  Hill  was  covered  with  a  dense  forest.  A  chesnut  tree  cut 
down  in  1842,  at  Rochester,  showed  254  concentric  circles  of  wood,, 
and  must  have  been  more  than  200  years  old  in  1800.  So  opposed 
is  the  notion  that  this  was  a  deserted  French  post. 

"  Must  we  not  refer  Fort  Hill  to  that  race,  which  peopled  this  coun 
try  before  the  Indians,  who  raised  so  many  monuments  greatly 
exceeding  the  power  of  the  Indians,  and  who  lived  at  a  remote  era  V7 


[g*.]     Antique  rock  citadel  of  Kienuka,  in  Lewiston,  Nia 
gara  county. 

In  the  preceding  sketches,  evidences  have  been  presented  of  the 
readiness  and  good  judgment  of  the  aboriginal  fort  builders  of  west 
ern  New-York,*  in  availing  themselves  of  steeps,  gulfs,  defiles,  and 
other  marked  localities,  in  establishing  works  for  security  or  defence. 
This  trait  is,  however,  in  no  case  more  strikingly  exemplified  than 
in  the  curious  antique  work  before  us,  which  is  called,  by  the  Tusca- 
roras,  KIENUKA.  The  term  Kienuka  is  said  to  mean  the  stronghold 
or  fort,  from  which  there  is  a  sublime  view.  It  is  situated  about 


*  It  is  not  without  something  bordering  on  anachronism,  that  this  portion  of  the  con 
tinent  is  called  New- York,  in  reference  to  transactions  not  snly  before  the  bestowal  of 
the  title,  in  1664,  but  long  before  the  European  race  set  foot  on  the  continent,  Still 
more  inappropriate,  however,  was  the  term  of  New-Netherland,  i.  e.  New-Lowland,, 
which  it  bore  from  1609  to  1664,  many  parts  of  the  State  being  characterized  by  lofty 
mountains,  and  all  having  an  elevation  of  many  hundreds  of  feet  above  the  sea.  In 
speaking  of  these  ancient  periods,  a  title  drawn  from  the  native  vocabulary  woukl  better 
accord  with  the  period  under  discussion,  if  not  with  the  laws  of  euphony.  But  the 
native  tribes  were  poor  generalizers,  and  omitted  to  give  generic  names  to  the  land. 
The  term  of  Haonao  for  the  continent,  or  "island,"  as  they  call  it,  occurs,  but  this 
would  have  no  more  pertinence  applied  to  New-York,  than  to  any  other  portion  of  it. 
The  geographical  feature  most  characteristic  of  the  State,  is  NIAGARA,  and  next  in 
prominence,  ONTARIO,  and  either  would  have  furnished  a  better  cognomen  for  the 
State,  had  they  been  thought  of  in  season.  But  it  is  too  late  now  to  make  the  change, 
and  even  for  the  remote  era  alluded  to,  the  name  under  which  the  country  has  grown 
great,  is  to  be  preferred.  It  is  already  the  talismanic  word  for  every  honorable  and 
social  reminiscence. 


No.  24. J  117 

three  and  a  half  or  four  miles  eastward  of  the  outlet  of  the  Niagara 
gorge  at  Lewiston,  on  a  natural  escarpment  of  the  ridge. 

This  ridge,  which  rises  in  one  massy,  up-towering  pile,  almost 
perpendicularly,  on  the  brink  of  the  river,  developes  itself,  as  we 
follow  its  course  eastward  for  a  mile  or  two,  in  a  second  plateau, 
which  holds  nearly  a  medium  position  in  relation  to  the  altitude  of 
the  ridge.  This  plateau  attains  to  a  width  of  a  thousand  yards  or  more, 
extending  an  unexplored  distance,  in  the  curving  manner  of  the  ridge, 
towards  Lockport.  Geologically  considered,  its  upper  stratum  is  the 
silurean  limestone,  which  in  the  order  of  superposition,  immediately 
overlies  the  red  shaly  sandstone  at  the  falls.  Its  edges  are  jagged 
and  broken,  and  heavy  portions  of  it  have  been  broken  off,  and  slid 
down  the  precipice  of  red  shaly  under  grit,  and  thus  assumed  the 
character  of  debris.  Over  its  top,  there  has  been  a  thin  deposit  of 
pebble  drift3  of  purely  diluvial  character,  forming,  in  general,  not  a 
very  rich  soil,  and  supporting  a  growth  of  oaks,  maples,  butternut, 
and  other  species  common  to  the  country.  From  the  ascent  of  the 
great  ridge,  following  the  road  from  Lewiston  to  Tuscarora  village, 
a  middle  road  leads  over  this  broad  escarpment,  following,  apparent 
ly,  an  ancient  Indian  trail,  and  winding  about  with  sylvan  irregularity. 
Most  of  the  trees  appear  to  be  of  second  growth  ;  they  do  not,  at 
any  rate,  bear  the  impress  of  antiquity,  which  marks  the  heavy  fo 
rests  of  the  country.  Occasionally  there  are  small  openings,  where 
wigwams  once  stood.  These  increase  as  we  pass  on,  till  they  assume 
the  character  of  continuous  open  fields,  at  the  site  of  the  old  burying 
ground,  orchard  and  play  ground  of  the  neighboring  Tuscaroras. 
The  soil  in  these  openings  appears  hard,  compact  and  worn  out  ,and 
bears  short  grass.  The  burial  ground  is  filled  almost  entirely  with 
sumach,  giving  it  a  bushy  appearance,  which  serves  to  hide  its  an 
cient  graves  and  small  tumuli.  Among  these  are  two  considerable 
barrows,  or  small  elliptic  mounds,  the  one  larger  than  the  other, 
formed  of  earth  and  angular  stones.  The  largest  is  not  probably 
higher  than  five  feet,  but  may  have  a  diameter  of  twenty  feet,  in  the 
longest  direction. 

Directly  east  of  this  antique  cemetery,  commences  the  old  orchard 
and  area  for  ball  playing,  on  which,  at  the  time  of  my  visit,  the 
stakes  or  goals  were  standing,  and  thus  denoted  that  the  ancient 


118 


[SENATE 


games  are  kept  up  on  these  deserted  fields,  by  the  youthful  popula 
tion  of  the  adjacent  Tuscarora  village.  A  small  ravine  succeeds, 
with  a  brook  falling  into  a  gulf,  or  deep  break  in  the  escarpment, 
where  once  stood  a  saw  mill,  *and  where  may  still  be  traced  some 
vestiges  of  this  early  attempt  of  the  first  settlers  to  obtain  a  water 
power  from  a  vernal  brook.  Immediately  after  crossing  this  little 
ravine,  and  rising  to  the  general  level  of  the  plain,  we  enter  the  old 
fields  and  rock  fortress  of  Kienuka,  described  in  the  following  dia 
gram. 


No.  24.]  119 

To  obtain  a  proper  conception  of  this  plan,  it  is  necessary  to  ad 
vert  to  geological  events,  in  this  part  of  the  country,  whose  effects 
are  very  striking.  The  whole  country  takes  an  impress,  in  some 
degree,  from  the  great  throe  which  worked  out  a  passage  for  the 
Niagara,  through  seven  miles  of  solid  rock,  severing,  at  its  outlet, 
the  great  coronal  ridge,  at  its  highest  point  of  elevation.  Nothing, 
we  think,  is  more  evident  to  the  observer,  in  tracing  out  the  Kienuka 
plateau,  than  the  evidences  which  exist  of  Lake  Ontario  having 
washed  its  northern  edge,  and  driven  its  waters  against  its  crowning 
wall  of  limestone.  The  fury  of  the  waves,  forced  in  to  the  line  of 
junction,  between  the  solid  limestone  and  fissile  sandstone,  has  broken 
up  and  removed  the  latter,  till  the  overlying  rock,  pressed  by  its  own 
gravity,  has  been  split,  fissured  or  otherwise  disrupted,  and  often 
slid  in  vast  solid  masses  down  the  ragged  precipice.  Kienuka  offers 
one  of  the  most  striking  instances  of  this  action.  The  fissures  made 
in  the  rock,  by  the  partial  withdrawal  of  its  support,  assume  the  size 
of  cavern  passages  ;  they  penetrate,  in  some  instances,  under  other 
and  unbroken  masses  of  the  superior  stratum,  and  are,  as  a  whole, 
curiously  intersected,  forming  a  vast  reticulated  area,  in  which  large 
numbers  of  men  could  seek  shelter  and  security. 

A.  denotes  the  apex  of  this  citadel  of  nature.  At  this  point,  heavy 
masses  of  the  limestone,  rest,  in  part,  upon  the  fissures,  and  serve  as 
a  covering.  From  these  primary  fissures,  others,  marked  C.C.C.C.C., 
proceed.  The  distance  from  G.  to  H.  is  227  paces.  The  cross  fis 
sure  at  I.,  thirty-seven  paces. 

Most  of  these  fissures  which  extend  in  the  general  parallel  of  the  brink 
appear  to  have  been  narrow,  and  are  now  covered  with  the  sod,  or 
filled  with  earth  and  carbonaceous  matter,  which  gives  this  portion  of 
them  the  aspect  of  ancient  trenches.  D.  denotes  a  small  mound  or 
barrow.  E.  F.,  a  brook,  dry  at  midsummer.  B.  the  site  of  an  aban 
doned  saw-mill,  at  the  head  of  an  ancient  lake  inlet  or  gorge.  The 
arrow  head  denotes  the  site  of  habitations,  which  are  marked  by  re 
mains  of  pottery,  pipes,  and  other  evidences  of  the  ancient,  rude  arts 
of  the  occupants.  The  parallel  dots  at  B.  mark  the  road,  which,  at 
this  point,  crosses  the  head  of  the  gorge.  Trees,  of  mature  growth, 
occupy  some  portions  of  the  brink  of  the  precipice,  extending  dense 
ly  eastward,  and  obscure  the  view,  which  would  otherwise  be  com 
manding,  and  fully  justify  the  original  name.  Directly  in  front, 


120  [SENATE 

looking  north,  at  the  distance  of  seven  or  eight  miles,  extends  the 
waters  of  Lake  Ontario,  at  a  level  of  several  hundred  feet  below. 
The  intermediate  space,  stretching  away  as  far  as  the  eye  can  trace 
it,  east  and  west,  is  one  of  the  richest  tracts  of  wheat  land  in  the 
State,  cultivated  in  the  best  manner,  and  settled  compactly,  farm  to 
farm.  Yet  such  to  the  eye  is  the  effect  of  the  reserved  woodlands 
on  each  farm,  seen  at  this  particular  elevation,  that  the  entire  area, 
to  the  lake  shore,  has  the  appearance  of  a  rich,  unbroken  forest, 
whose  green  foliage  contrasts  finely  with  the  silvery  whiteness  of  the 
lake  beyond.  It  requires  the  observer,  however,  at  this  time,  to 
ascend  the  crown  of  the  ridge,  to  realize  this  view  in  all  its  beauty 
and  magnificence. 


[h.]  Site  of  an  ancient  battle-field,  with  vestiges  of  an 
entrenchment  and  fortification  on  the  banks  of 
the  Deoseowa,  or  Buffalo  creek. 

The  following  sketch  conveys  an  idea  of  the  relative  position  of 
the  several  objects  alluded  to.  Taken  together  they  constitute  the 
distinguishing  feature  in  the  archaeology  of  the  existing  Indian  ceme 
tery,  mission  station,  and  council-house  on  the  Seneca  reservation, 
five  or  six  miles  south  of  the  city  of  Buffalo.  As  such,  the  site  is 
one  of  much  interest,  and  well  worthy  of  further  observation  and 
study.  The  time  and  means  devoted  to  it,  in  the  preparation  of  this 
outline,  were  less  than  would  be  desirable,  yet  they  were  made  use 
of,  under  favorable  circumstances,  as  the  current  periodical  business 
and  deliberations  of  the  tribe  brought  together  a  large  part  of  them,  in 
cluding  the  chief  persons  of  education  and  intelligence,  as  well  as 
many  aged  persons  who  are  regarded  as  the  depositories  of  their  tra 
ditions  and  lore. 

Tradition,  in  which  all  concur,  points  out  this  spot  as  the  scene  of 
the  last  and  decisive  battle  fought  between  the  Senecas  and  their 
fierce  and  inveterate  enemies  the  KAH-KWAHS,  a  people  who  are  ge 
nerally  but  erroneously  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  the  Eries.*  It  is 
not  proposed  in  this  place,  to  consider  the  evidences  on  this  point,  or 
to  denote  the  origin  and  events  of  this  war.  It  is  mainly  alluded  to  as 

*  This  is  a  French  pronunciation  of  a  Wyandot  or  Huron  term.    Vide  Hennepin,  Am 
sterdam,  ed.  1698. 


No.  24.]  121 

a  historical  incident  connected  with  the  site.  It  is  a  site  around  which 
the  Senecas  have  clung,  as  if  it  marked  an  era  in  their  national  history  ; 
although  the  work  itself  was  clearly  erected  by  their  enemies.  It  has 
been  the  seat  of  their  government  or  council  fire,  from  an  early  period 
of  our  acquaintance  with  them.  It  was  here  that  Red  Jacket  uttered 
some  of  his  most  eloquent  harangues  against  the  steady  encroachments 
of  the  white  race,  and  in  favor  of  retaining  this  cherished  portion  of 
their  lands,  and  transmitting  them  with  full  title  to  their  descendants. 
It  was  here  that  the  noted  captive,  Dehewamis,  better  known  as  Mary 
Jemison,  came  to  live  after  a  long  life  of  most  extraordinary  vicissi 
tudes.  And  it  is  here  that  the  bones  of  the  distinguished  ORATOR, 
and  the  no  less  distinguished  CAPTIVE,  rest  side  by  side,  with  a 
multitude  of  warriors,  chiefs  and  sages.  Nor  can  we,  on  natural 
principles  of  association,  call  in  question  the  truthfulness  or  force  of 
the  strenuous  objections,  which,  for  so  many  years,  the  whole  tribe  has 
opposed  to  the  general  policy  of  its  sale.  But  these  events  are  now 
history  ;  the  tribe  has  come  into  arrangements  to  remove  to  reserva 
tions  owned  by  their  brethren,  in  more  westerly  parts  of  the  State, 
and  there  will  soon  be  no  one  left  whose  heart  vibrates  with  the  blood 
of  a  Seneca,  to  watch  the  venerated  resting  places  of  their  dead. 

It  was  suitable,  before  the  plough  was  put  into  these  precincts,  and 
the  last  trench  and  mound  of  the  tribe  were  obliterated,  that  some  me 
morial  of  the  locality  should  be  preserved,  and  I  can  only  regret  that 
the  labor  itself  has  not  been  better  or  more  successfully  accomplished. 


[Senate,  No.  24.]  16 


122 


ANCIENT    WORK    ON    BUFFALO    CREEK. 


[SENATE 


A.  denotes  the  site  of  the  mission  house ;  B,  of  the  council 
house  ;  D,  of  the  battle  field,  or  that  portion  of  it  where  the  result 
was  consummated  ;  F,  the  grave  yard.  At  C,  there  are  still  the  re 
mains  of  a  mound,  which  tradition  asserts  was  raised  over  the  incine 
rated  bodies  of  victor  and  vanquished  slain  in  battle.  These  bodies 
were  piled  together,  interspersed  with  the  carcasses  of  deer  and  other 
game,  which  had  been  hunted  with  the  special  view,  that  it  might  be 
offered  as  a  sacrifice  with  the  bodies,  or  to  appease  their  spirits  in 
the  land  of  the  dead.  In  making  partial  excavations  into  this  mound, 
which  has  been  frequently  plowed  over  in  modern  times,  I  procured 


No.  24.]  123 

several  partially  charred  or  blackened  bones,  supposed  to  represent 
parts  of  the  human  and  brute  species  ;  a  proof,  it  would  seem,  of  the 
truth  of  this  curious  part  of  the  tradition.*  Mixed  in  the  funeral 
pile,  there  were  set  vessels  of  pottery,  with  drinks  offered  as  libations 
to  the  dead.  And  it  is  certain,  also,  that  pieces  of  reddish  coarse 
pottery  were  obtained  at  the  same  time,  in  making  these  partial  exa 
minations. 

The  dotted  lines  are  designed  to  show  the  probable  figure  and  ex 
tent  of  the  work,  from  the  accounts  of  the  Indians.  That  it  was  a 
circular  work,  appears  to  be  denoted  by  the  only  parts  of  the  wall 
yet  remaining,  which  are  drawn  in  black.  The  site  itself  was  eleva 
ted  moderately  above  the  plain.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
this  elevation  of  the  surface  was  artificial.  The  relative  position  of 
the  creek  is  denoted  by  G.  H  marks  the  position  of  a  stone,  which 
is  connected  with  the  history  of  their  domestic  arts,  before  the  disco 
very  of  the  country.  It  was  not  practicable  to  obtain  accurate  ad 
measurements  of  distances  ;  the  design  being  merely  to  present  a 
pencil  sketch. 

•  The  Indian  name  of  Buffalo  creek,  which  gives  name  to  the  city,  has  been  variously 
written.  In  the  treaty  of  1784,  at  Fort  Stanwix,  it  is  called  "Tehoseroron,"  which  is 
the  Mohawk  term,  the  final  n  being  probably  designed  to  convey  a  nasal  sound.  The 
word,  as  pronounced  to  me  by  the  late  Mrs.  Carr  of  Wellington  square,  Canada,  who  was 
a  daughter  of  the  celebrated  Brandt,  I  have  written  TEHOSERORO,  meaning  Place  of  the 
Linden  tree.  The  letters  d  and  t  are  interchangeable  between  the  Mohawks  and  Senecas. 
The  latter,  who  at  the  same  time  do  not  use  the  letter  r,  and  have  some  peculiarities  in 
the  use  of  the  vowels,  pronounce  it  in  a  manner  which  I  thought  should  be  written 
Deoseowa,  as  above.  Mr.  Wright,  in  his  "Mental  Elevator"  and  "Seneca  Spelling  Book,', 
makes  it  a  word  ot  four  syllables,  and  uses  the  sound  of  y  as  heard  in  ''yonder,"  for  the 
vowel  e  in  his  second  syllable.  Every  practised  ear  is  acute  to  satisfy  its  own  requisitions 
of  sound,  which  is  not  easy  in  unwritten  languages  ;  and  there  is  besides  a  marked  dif 
ference  in  the  pronunciation  of  Indians  from  different  localities,  or  uttered  under  different 
circumstances.  Mr.  Ellicott,  on  his  original  plat  of  Buffalo,  writes  it  '«  Tushuway." 
Others  have  spelt  it  still  differently.  The  meaning  of  the  word  has  excited  but  little  dif 
ference  of  opinion.  It  denotes  a  locality  of  the  linden  or  basswood  tree,  a  species  found 
upon  the  rich  bottom  lands  of  this  stream,  whose  bark  was  highly  valuable  to  these  tribes 
for  covering  their  lodges,  and  for  the  tough  and  fibrous  inner  coat,  which  at  an  early  time 
served  them  to  make  both  twine  and  ropes. 

Whence  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  origin  of  the  word  Buffalo,  since  it  is  not  found 
in  the  Indian  term  ?  Tradition  denotes  that  the  range  of  this  animal  once  extended  to 
the  banks  of  the  great  lakes.  There  was  a  current  opinion  among  the  early  travellers 
along  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie,  that  the  bison  had  been  seen  and  killed  on  this  creek. 
Whether  the  impression  arose  from,  or  was  traceable,  in  part  or  wholly,  to  a  deception 
of  certain  hunters  in  bringing  in  "  other  flesh,"  under  the  denomination  of  Buffalo  meat, 
as  has  been  said,  it  would  be  difficult  to  determine.  From  whatever  cause,  it  is  certain  that 
thefstream  acquired  the  popular  name  it  now  bears  at  an  early  day,  whilst  the  aboriginal 
name  was  neglected. 


No.  24.J  125 


V.  ANCIENT  STATE  OF  INDIAN  ART. 


To  denote  the  state  of  art  among  the  aboriginal  race,  it  is  neces 
sary  closely  to  examine  such  monuments  of  it,  as  exist.  The  word 
"  monument "  is  used  to  denote  any  remains  of  art.  Such  are  their 
relics  in  the  form  of  worked  shells  and  amulets,  pottery,  carved  im 
plements  and  utensils  of  stone,  and  other  antiquarian  remains  found 
in  their  mounds,  graves,  fortifications,  and  other  places  of  ancient 
occupancy  in  our  latitudes.  Of  architectural  ruins  in  stone,  which 
constitute  so  striking  a  portion  of  aboriginal  antiquities,  in  central 
and  South  America,  particularly  in  the  ruins  of  their  temples  and 
teocalli,  (the  only  form  of  such  architecture  indeed,  which  survives,) 
we  have  no  remains  north  of  the  latitude  of  the  mouth  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  unless  they  shall  be  disclosed  in  some  of  the  large  mounds  yet 
unopened,  or  in  portions  of  the  country  north  of  such  a  line,  which 
yet  remains  unexplored,  west  of  the  extreme  sources  of  the  Red  river 
and  the  Rio  Del  Norte. 

From  this  inquiry,  we  may  peremtorily  exclude,  all  articles  and 
remains  of  metal  (not  gold,  silver  or  native  copper)  and  all  sculpture 
and  inscriptions  (not  picture  writing)  which  have  been  found  and 
commented  on,  with  an  air  of  wonder,  in  various  places,  but  which 
are  one  and  all,  undoubtedly  of  European,  or  to  give  the  greatest 
scope  to  conjecture,  of  trans-atlantic  origin.  Such  are,  to  begin  with 
the  highest  object,  the  Grave  creek  inscription  in  apparently  Celti- 
beric  characters,  the  stone  with  a  rude  inscription  in  Roman  letters 
and  Arabic  figures  found  in  Onondaga  county,  and  now  deposited  in 
the  Albany  Academy  ;  the  amulets  of  coarse  enamel  colored  pastes 
and  glass,  of  the  imperfect  fabric  of  the  15th  and  16th  centuries, 
found  in  Indian  graves  ;  or  old  village  and  fort  sites,  together  with 
theflattened  gun  barrels,  broken  locks,  artists'  tools  and  other  articles 


[SENATE 

of  Iron,  brass,  or  semi-vitrified  earthenware,  which  are  found  over  so 
considerable  an  extent  of  country  in  western  New- York.  The  latter 
are  undoubtedly,  evidences  of  either  earlier,  or  more  systematic 
attempts  to  settle,  if  not  to  found  colonies,  amongst  the  RED  RACE 
from  abroad,  than  we  are  yet  prepared  fully  to  comprehend.  But 
there  need  be  no  question  as  to  the  general  era  and  character  of  art 
to  which  they  belong  ;  they  are  too  clearly  European  in  every  in 
stance  to  admit  of  scruple. 

The  introduction  of  the  fabrics  of  European  art,  among  the  tribes 
of  this  continent,  had  the  inevitable  and  speedy  effect  to  destroy  the 
prior  Indian  arts.  It  is  astonishing  to  find  how  soon  the  aborigines 
of  our  latitudes,  lost  the  art  of  making  culinary  vessels  of  clay  ;  of 
carving  amulets  and  pipes  out  of  steatites  and  other  fissile  mineral 
bodies  ;  of  perforating,  dissecting  and  forming  sea  shells  into  the 
various  shapes  of  wampum,  gorgets,  pendants,  necklaces,  belt  and 
pouch  ornaments,  and  other  ornamental  fabrics.  They  no  sooner 
obtained  the  light  brass,  copper,  iron,  and  tin  kettle,  than  they  laid 
aside  the  more  clumsy  and  frail  AKEEK,  or  clay  pot  ;  their  women 
relieved  from  the  labor  of  selecting  and  tempering  the  clays,  and 
forming  it  into  pots  and  dishes,  were  advanced  one  step  in  the  art  of 
housewifery,  and  took  the  first  lesson  in  European  civilization. 

The  maker  of  arrow  and  javelin  heads,  for  this  was  a  distinct  art? 
was  superceded  by  the  superior  efficacy  of  fire  arms  ;  and  his  red 
descendant  at  this  day,  as  well  as  the  gleaner  of  antiquities,  is  alike 
at  a  loss  to  find,  where  the  ancient  artist  in  chert  and  hornstone  procur 
ed  his  materials  of  so  suitable  a  quality  and  fracture,  and  how  he  obtain 
ed  the  skill  to  chip  and  form  them  into  such  delicate  and  appropriate 
patterns.  The  small  and  slender  axe  of  iron,  with  a  steel  edge,  and 
pipe-head,  at  once  took  the  place  of  the  crescent-shaped  stone  toma 
hawk,  which  had  alone  been  appropriated  to  war  ;  while  the  larger 
half- axe,  so  called,  supplanted  the  clumsy  stone  AGAKWUT  before 
employed  rather  as  a  gouge  to  detach  coal  in  the  process  of  felling 
trees  by  fire,  than  an  axe  proper.  By  the  application  of  the  common 
lathe  and  turning  chisel,  those  species  of  thick  sea  shells,  which  the 
natives  had,  with  so  much  labor,  converted  into  seawan  and  wampum, 
were  manufactured  with  such  superior  skill,  expedition  and  cheapness, 
(although  this  is  an  a:  tide  which  the  trader  always  held  comparative- 


No,  24.]  127 

ly  high)  that  the  old  Indian  art  of  the  wampum-maker,  sunk,  like 
that  of  the  arrow-maker,  never  to  be  revived.  But  of  all,  the  ex 
changes  made  between  civilized  and  savage  life,  the  gift  of  the  steel- 
trap,  in  replacing  the  Indian  trap  of  wood,  was  the  most  eagerly 
sought,  and  highly  prized  by  the  hunter,  although  it  hastened  the 
period  of  the  destruction  of  the  whole  class  of  furred  animals,  and 
thus  in  effect,  brought  to  a  speedy  close  the  Indian  dominion. 

Potterv  was  an  art  known  universally  among  all  the  tribes  from 
Patagonia  to  the  Arctic  ocean,  but  was  practised  with  very  different 
degrees  of  skill.  The  northern  tribes  who  bordered  on  the  great 
lakes,  and  thence  reached  down  to  the  Atlantic,  made  a  rude  article, 
which  just  answered  the  simple  purposes  of  the  culinary  art  The 
clay,  or  argillaceous  material  used  for  it,  was  such  as  is  common  to 
diluvial  and  tertiary  soils.  It  was  tempered  with  silex,  in  the  form 
of  pounded  quartz,  or  often  quartz  and  feld-spar,  as  it  exists  in 
granite,  in  quite  coarse  particles.  This  mixture  prevented  shrinkage 
and  cracks  in  drying,  and  enabled  the  mass  to  withstand  the  applica 
tion  of  heat — an  art  which  has  resulted,  and  would  very  soon  result, 
in  any  given  case,  from  experience.  There  were  no  legs  to  the 
Indian  akeek,  or  pot.  It  was  designed  to  be  used,  to  use  a  chemical 
phrase,  as  a  sand-bath.  Being  set  on  the  ashes,  a  fire  was  built 
around  it.  It  might  also  admit  of  suspension,  by  a  bark  cord  tied 
below  the  lip,  which  flared  out  well,  and  thus  could  be  attached  to 
the  ordinary  Indian  cooking-tackle,  namely  ;  a  long-legged  tripod, 
tied  at  the  top  with  bark. 

There  is  no  evidence  in  the  structure  of  any  of  this  species  of  pot 
tery,  at  least,  in  these  latitudes,  that  it  had  been  raised  or  formed  on  a 
potter's  wheel.  The  fact  that  prepared  clay  placed  on  a  revolving 
horizontal  circle,  would  rise,  by  the  centrifugal  force,  if  resisted  by 
the  hand,  or  a  potter's  stick  or  former,  was  not  known  to  these 
tribes ;  although  it  is  admitted  to  be  one  of  the  oldest  arts  in  the 
world.  Some  skill  was  consequently  required  to  form  the  mass  and 
shape  the  vessel,  without  machinery.  It  was  essential  to  its  utility  ? 
and  to  prevent  unequal  shrinkage  in  drying,  that  the  body  should  be 
of  uniform  thickness  ;  and  this  art  was  also,  if  we  may  judge  from 
fragments,  and  one  or  two  entire  vessels  examined,  very  well  attained. 


128  [SENATE 

It  is  believed  that  this  art,  in  this  quarter,  was  in  the  hands  of 
females  ;  but  every  female  or  mistress  of  a  lodge,  was  not  adequate 
to  it.  It  must  have  been  the  business  of  a  class  of  persons  in  each 
village,  who  were  professed  potters.  Tradition  says  that  it  was  the 
practice  to  mingle  some  blood  in  wetting  and  tempering  the  clay. 

It  was  impossible  that  this  art,  so  rude  and  laborious,  and  so  ill- 
suited  to  perform  its  offices  when  done,  could  survive  and  continue  to 
be  practised  for  any  length  of  time  after  the  tribes  had  been  made 
acquainted  with  the  products  of  the  European  potteries,  rude  as 
these  were  comparatively  speaking,  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  cen 
turies. 

Architecture,  as  it  existed  in  the  north  and  wrest,  was  confined,  we 
may  suppose,  to  earthen  structures,  crowned  with  wood,  in  the  shape 
of  beams  and  posts.  And  it  is  only  as  it  exhibited  a  knowledge  of 
geometry,  in  the  combination  of  squares  and  circles,  to  constitute  a 
work  of  defence,  that  it  is  deserving  of  notice.  The  knowledge  of  the 
pyramid  and  its  durability,  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  geometrical  dis 
coveries  in  the  world,  and  it  is  quite  clear,  in  viewing  the  mounds  and 
teocalli  of  North  America,  that  the  aborigines  possessed,  or  had  not  for 
gotten  it.  In  most  of  the  works  of  defence,  in  the  western  country,  the 
circular  pyramid,  or  mound  of  earth  of  various  sizes,  formed  a  strik_ 
ing  feature  ;  whilst  in  relation  to  the  mounds  used  for  religious  cere 
monies,  as  we  must  suppose  the  larger  mounds  to  have  been,  its 
completeness  of  plan  and  exact  truncation,  parallel  to  the  plain  or 
basis,  denotes  the  prevalence  among  them,  of  this  ancient  architectu 
ral  idea.  We  detect  also,  in  a  survey  of  the  old  works,  the  square, 
the  parallelogram,  the  circle,  and  the  ellipsis.  And  these  figures 
were  variously  employed  in  the  arrangement  of  masses  of  earth,  to 
produce  a  rampart  and  a  moat. 

The  domestic  economy  required  implements  to  perform  the  arts 
which  we  express  by  the  words  sewing  and  weaving. 

The  awl  and  needle  were  made  from  various  species  of  animal 
bones  of  the  land  and  water.  The  larger  awl  used  to  perforate  bark, 
in  sewing  together  the  sheething  of  the  northern  canoe,  made  from 
the  rind  of  the  betula,  was  squared  and  brought  to  a  tapering  point. 
A  very  close  grain  and  compact  species  of  bone  was  employed  for 
the  fine  lodge  awl  used  for  sewing  dressed  skins  for  garments.  After 


No.  24. j  129 

this  skin  had  been  perforated,  a  thread  of  deer's  sinew  was  drawn 
through,  from  the  eye  of  a  slender  bone  needle.  There  was,  besides 
this,  a  species  of  shuttle  of  bone,  which  was  passed  backwards  and 
forwards,  in  introducing  the  bark  woof  of  mats  and  bags  ;  two  kinds 
of  articles,  the  work  of  which  was  commonly  made  from  the  scirpus 
laeustris  or  larger  bulrush.  It  was  only  necessary  to  exhibit  the 
square  and  round  awl,  and  grose  and  fine  needle  of  steel,  to  super- 
cede  these  primitive  arid  rude  modes  of  seamstress-work  and  weaving. 

In  an  examination  of  Indian  antiquarian  articles,  taken  from  the 
graves  and  mounds,  there  is  some  glimmering  of  the  art  of  design. 
There  is  no  other  branch  of  art  to  which  we  can  refer  the  numerous 
class  of  carved  ornaments  and  amulets,  or  their  skill  in  symbolical  or 
representative  drawing,  evinced  in  their  picture  writing. 

Amulets  and  neck,  ear  and  head  ornaments,  constituted  a  very  an 
cient  and  very  important  department  in  the  arcanum  of  the  Indian 
wardrobe.  They  were  not  only  a  part  of  the  personal  gear  and  de 
corations  which  our  old  British  writers  sometimes  denote  "  braveries," 
but  they  were  connected  with  his  superstitions,  and  were  a  part  of 
the  external  system  of  his  religion.  The  aboriginal  man,  who  had 
never  laid  aside  his  oriental  notions  of  necromancy,  and  believed 
firmly  in  witchcraft,  wore  them  as  charms.  They  were  among  the 
most  cherished  and  valued  articles  he  could  possibly  possess.  They 
were  sought  with  great  avidity,  at  high  prices,  and,  after  having  served 
their  office  of  warding  off  evil,  while  he  lived,  they  were  deposited 
in  his  grave,  at  death.  Bones,  shells,  carved  stones,  gems,  clar.vs  and 
hoofs  of  animals,  feathers  of  carnivorous  birds,  and  above  all  the 
skin  of  the  serpent,  were  cherished  with  the  utmost  care,  and  regard 
ed  with  the  most  superstitious  veneration.  To  be  decked  with  suit 
able  amulets  was  to  him  to  be  invested  with  a  charmed  life.  They 
added  to  his  feeling  of  security  and  satisfaction  in  his  daily  avoca 
tions,  and  gave  him  new  courage  in  war. 

But  if  such  were  the  influence  of  pendants,  shells,  beads  and  other 
amulets  or  ornaments,  inspired  by  children  who  saw  and  heard,  what 
their  parents  prized,  this  influence  took  a  deeper  hold  of  their  minds 
at  and  after  the  period  the  virile  fast,  when  the  power  of  dreams  and 
visions  was  added  to  the  sum  of  their  experimental  knowledge  of  di 
vine  things,  so  to  call  them.  To  fix  it  still  stronger,  the  Indian  sys- 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  17 


130  [SENATE 

tern  of  medicine,  which  admits  the  power  of  necromancy,  lent  its  aid. 
And  thus,  long  before  the  period  which  the  civilized  code  has  fixed 
on,  to  determine  man's  legal  acts,  the  aboriginal  man  was  fixed,, 
grounded  and  educated  in  the  doctrine  of  charms,  talismans,  and 
amulets. 

To  supply  the  native  fabric  in  this  particular  branch,  was  more 
difficult.  Christianity,  in  a  large  part  of  Europe,  certainly  all  pro- 
testant  Europe  had,  in  1600,  religiously  discarded  all  such,  and  kin 
dred  reliances  on  amulets,  from  its  ritual  and  popular  observances? 
where  they  had  taken  deep  root  during  the  dark  ages;  and  hence 
the  first  English  and  Dutch  voyagers  and  settlers  who  landed  north 
of  the  capes  of  Florida,  regarded  the  use  of  them  as  one  of  the 
strong  evidences  of  the  heathenishness  of  the  tribes,  and  made  light 
of  their  love  of  if  beads  and  trinkets."  It  was  necessary,  however, 
to  the  success  of  their  traffic  and  commerce — the  great  object  of 
early  voyages,  that  this  class  of  articles  should  be  noticed  ;  and  they 
brought  from  the  potteries  and  glass-houses  of  Europe  various  substi 
tutes,  in  the  shape  of  white,  opaque,  transparent,  blue,  black,  and 
other  variously  colored  beads,  and  of  as  many  diverse  forms  as  the 
genius  of  geometry  could  well  devise.  We  see,  what  it  is  somewhat 
difficult  as  an  inquiry  of  art  otherwise  to  reach,  that  they  also  brought 
over  a  species  of  paste-mosaic,  or  curious  oval  and  elongated  beads 
of  a  kind  of  enamel  or  paste,  skilfully  arranged  in  layers  of  various 
colors,  which,  viewed  at  their  poles,  represented  stars,  radii,  or  other 
figures.  These  were  highly  prized  by  the  natives,  (ignorant  as  they 
were  of  the  manner  of  making  them,)  and  were  worn  instead  of  the 
native  amulets.  In  place  of  their  carved  pipes  of  steatite,  or  clay 
pipes  ornamented  with  the  heads  of  birds,  men,  or  animals,  they  sup 
plied  them  with  a  somewhat  corresponding  heavy,  plain,  or  fluted 
pipe-bowl,  which  was  designed,  like  the  native  article,  to  receive  a 
large  wooden  stem,  such  as  we  see  among  the  remote  interior  tribes, 
at  the  present  day.  The  jingling  ornaments  of  native  copper  or  deer 
hoofs,  were  replaced  from  European  work-shops,  by  the  article  of 
brass,  called  "  hawks-bells,"  an  article  which,  like  that  of  wampum, 
still  retains  its  place  in  the  invoices  of  the  Indian  trade. 

But  by  far  the  most  attractive  class  of  fabrics  which  the  commerce 
of  Europe  supplied  in  exchange  for  their  rich  furs  and  peltries,  was 
arm-bands,  wrist-bands,  ear-rings,  gorgets,  and  other  ornaments,  both 


No.  24.]  131 

for  the  person  and  dress,  of  silver.  This  metal  was  esteemed,  as  it 
is  at  this  day,  above  all  others.  Its  color  and  purity  led  them  to 
regard  it  as  pre-eminently  the  noble  metal,  and  its  introduction  at 
once  superceded  the  cherished  Nabikoagun  Antique,  and  other  forms 
of  medals  and  gorgets  made  from  compact  sea-shells. 

In  this  manner  the  introduction  of  European  arts,  one  after  ano 
ther,  speedily  overturned  and  supplanted  the  ancient  Indian  arts,  and 
transferred  them,  at  the  end  of  but  a  few  generations,  from  useful 
objects  to  the  class  of  antiquities.  It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  the 
subject  to  the  department  of  clothing,  in  which  woollens,  cottons, 
linens  and  ribbons,  took  the  place  of  the  dressed  skins  of  animals  and 
birds,  and  the  inner  barks  of  trees,  &c.  Such  objects  are  no  part  of 
the  antiquities  to  be  studied  here.  They  are  wholly  perishable,  and 
if  any  thing  is  to  be  gleaned  from  their  study  in  the  unburied  cities 
of  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum,  where  stone  and  marble  offered  objects 
of  temporary  resistance  to  currents  of  flowing  lava,  they  offer  no  facts 
to  guide  the  pen  of  the  antiquarian  here.  The  European  and  the 
Indian  fabrics  of  the  16th  century  have  alike  submitted  to  the  inevi 
table  laws  of  decomposition  •  but  were  it  otherwise,  could  we  disinter 
from  the  Indian  graves  the  first  duffils,  strouds,  osnaburgs,  and 
blankets,  that  were  given  to  the  race,  they  would  only  prove  that 
the  latter  quickly  laid  aside  the  inferior  when  they  could  get  the 
superior  article.  It  would  prove  that  guns  and  gunpowder,  brass 
kettles  and  iron  axes,  had  caused  the  manufacture  of  stone  darts  and 
€lay  kettles  to  be  thrown  aside  and  forgotten,  and  in  like  manner  the 
labors  of  the  spindle  and  loom  had  given  the  Indian,  even  before 
Columbus  descended  to  his  grave,  a  new  wardrobe. 

To  denote  what  the  Indian  arts  were,  at  the  beginning  of  the  16th 
century,  we  must  resort  to  their  tombs,  mounds,  and  general  cemete 
ries.  The  melancholy  tale  that  is  told  from  the  dust  and  bones  of 
these  sacred  repositories  is  to  be  our  teacher  and  schoolmaster.  Its 
whispers  are  low  and  almost  inaudible.  There  are  pauses  and  lapses 
which  it  is  difficult  to  make  out.  It  requires  great  care — nice  atten 
tion — examination  and  re- examination.  We  must  not  hastily  com 
pose  the  thread  of  the  narrative.  We  must  doubt  and  reject  where 
doubt  and  rejection  are  proper.  We  must  discriminate  the  various 
epochs  of  art  from  the  objects  disinterred.  If  objects  of  various  ages 


132  [SENATE 

lie  in  the  same  cemeteries  we  must  not  confound  them.  Carefully 
to  labor,  patiently  to  study,  cautiously  to  conclude,  is  the  province  of 
the  antiquarian ;  and  if,  after  all,  he  has  but  little  to  offer,,  it  is,  per 
haps,  because  there  is  but  little  to  glean. 


NOTE 


The  following  specimen  of  Iroquois  picture  writing  should  have  been  placed  under  the 
article  tc  Onondagas,3'  where  the  omission  is  supplied,  by  a  head  from  an  ancient  pipe, 
hereafter  described  under  the  class  of  relics  named  Opoaguna.  It  represents  the  firsftt 
Sroquois  ruler,  under  their  confederacy,  named  Atotarho. 


No.  24.]  133 


VI.   RELICS  OF  ABORIGINAL  ART  IN  WESTERN 
NEW-YORK. 


[Antique  insignia,  amulets,  implements  and  ornaments.] 

It  will  tend  to  render  the  work  of  antiquarian  examination  exact, 
and  facilitate  comparison,  if  names  descriptive  of  the  general  classes 
and  species  of  each  object  of  archaeological  inquiry  be  introduced. 
No  science  can  advance  if  the  terms  and  definitions  of  it  be  left  vague. 
The  mere  inception  of  this  design  is  here  announced  ;  it  is  not  pro 
posed,  at  present,  to  do  more  than  submit  a  few  specimens  from  a 
large  number  of  antiquarian  articles,  the  result  of  many  years'  accu 
mulation.  The  figures  and  descriptions  introduced  are  confined  ex 
clusively  to  the  geographical  area  under  examination. 

To  establish  the  classes  of  articles,  names  are  introduced  from  the 
Indian  vocabulary.  These  are  qualified  by  specific  terms,  adjective 
or  substantive,  from  the  same  class  of  languages,  or  from  the  En 
glish  ;"*rarely  from  other  sources.  A  nomenclature  derived  from 
such  sources,  appeared  preferable  for  these  simple  objects  of  savage 
art,  to  one  taken  from  the  ancient  languages,  whose  prerogative  it 
has  so  long  been  to  furnish  terms  for  science  and  art. 


134 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES — Plate  I. 


[SENATE 


CLASS  FIRST.     NABIKOAGUNA.* 

Objects  of  this  kind  were  worn  as  marks  of  honor  or  rank.  So 
far  as  known,  they  were  constructed  from  the  most  solid  and  massy 
parts  of  the  larger  sea  shells.  Few  instances  of  their  having  been 
made  from  other  materials,  are  known,  m  our  latitudes.  The  ruins 
and  tombs  of  Central  and  South  America  have  not  been  explored,  so 
far  as  is  known,  with  this  view.  Nor  have  any  insignia  of  this  char 
acter  been  found  of  stone. 

Nabikoaguna  Antique.  Fig.  I.,  Plate  I.  This  articlei  is  generally 
found  in  the  form  of  an  exact  circle,  rarely,  a  little  ovate.  It  has 
been  ground  down  and  re-polished,  apparently,  from  the  sea  conch. 

*  From  the  Algic,  denoting  a  medal,  a  breast- plate  or  collar. 


No.  24.J  135 

Its  diameter  varies  from  three-fourths  of  an  inch  to  two  inches. 
ThicknesSj  two-tenths  in  the  centre,  thinning  out  a  little  towards  the 
edges.  It  is  doubly  perforated.  It  is  figured  on  the  face  and  its  re 
verse,  with  two  parallel  latitudinal,  and  two  longitudinal  lines  cross 
ing  in  its  centre,  and  dividing  the  area  into  four  equal  parts.  Its 
circumference  is  marked  with  an  inner  circle,  corresponding  in  width 
to  the  cardinal  parallels.  Each  division  of  the  circle  thus  quartered, 
has  five  circles  with  a  central  dot.  The  latitudinal  and  longitudinal 
bands  or  fillets,  have  each  four  similar  circles  and  dots,  and  one  in  its 
centre,  making  thirty-seven.  The  number  of  these  circles  varies, 
however,  on  various  specimens.  In  the  one  figured,  they  are  fifty- 
two.  The  partial  decomposition  of  the  surface  renders  exactitude  in 
this  particular  sometimes  impossible.  This  article  was  first  detected, 
many  years  ago,  in  a  medal,  one  and  a  half  inches  diameter,  found 
in  an  ancient  grave  on  the  Scioto,  in  Ohio,  and  was  supposed  to  be  a 
kind  of  altered  enamel  or  earthern  ware.  The  structure  of  the  shell 
is,  however,  present  in  all  cases,  in  its  centre.  Its  occurrence,  the 
present  year,  in  the  ancient  fort  grounds  and  cemeteries  of  Onon- 
daga,  identifies  the  epochs  of  the  ancient  Indian  settlements  of  Ohio 
and  western  New-York,  and  furnishes  a  hint  of  the  value  of  these 
investigations.  A  medium  specimen  was  examined,  in  the  posses 
sion  of  I.  Keeler,  jr.,  Jamesville,  very  much  obliterated  ;  another,  of 
the  minimum  size,  at  James  Gould's,  Lafayette.  The  largest  speci 
men  seen,  is  one  sent  by  I.  V.  V.  Clarke,  from  Pompey  and  Manlius. 
The  Indians  have  no  traditions  of  the  wearing  of  this  species  of  shell 
medal,  so  far  as  known.  It  must  be  referred  to  the  era  preceding  the 
discovery. 

Nabikoaguna  Iroquois.  Fig.  2,  annexed.  This  article  consists  of 
a  metal,  which  is  apparantly  an  alloy.  It  is  slightly  ovate,  and  is 
perforated  in  the  rim,  so  as  to  have  been  hung  transversely.  Its 
greatest  diameter  is  two  and  four-tenth  inches.  There  are  no  traces 
of  European  art  about  it,  unless  the  apparent  alloy  be  such.  Locality, 
valley  of  Genesee  river. 


136 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES Plate  II. 


[SENATE 


Nabikoaguna  Cameo,  Fig.  3,  4.  Plate  III.  This  well  sculptured 
article,  was  discovered  in  the  valley  of  the  Kasonda  creek,  Onon- 
daga  county.  The  material  is  a  compact  piece  of  sea  shell.  It  still 
possesses,  in  a  considerable  degree,  the  smoothness  and  lustre  of  its 
original  finish.  Fig.  4  shews  the  prominence  of  the  features  in  pro 
file.  At  the  angles  of  the  temples  are  two  small  orifices,  for  suspend 
ing  it  around  the  neck.  The  entire  article  is  finished  with  much 
skill  and  delicacy.  [Mifflin  Gould.] 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES — Plate  III. 


Nabikoaguna  Mnemonic.  Fig.  1,  plate  IV.  This  is  the  head  of 
an  infant  represented  in  the  fine  red  pipe-stone  from  the  Missouri. 
Locality,  site  of  the  ancient  fort  of  the  Kasonda  valley.  [I.  Keeler, 
junior.] 


No  24.]  137 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES — Plate  IV, 


CLASS  SECOND. — MEDAEKA. 

This  class  comprises  the  amulets  proper.  All  the  objects  of  this 
class  are  supposed  to  have  been  worn  on  various  parts  of  the  person, 
as  a  defence  against  witchcraft,  sorcery,  or  spells,  or  to  propitiate 
good  luck  by  superstitious  means. 

Medaeka  Missouric.     See  Fig.  1,  Plate  V,  with  the  illustration  of 
the  manner  of  its  being  worn  on  the  breast.     This  article  varies  mode 
rately  in  length,  breadth  and  figure.     It  is  generally  the  frustrum  of 
an  acute  pyramid,  perforated  in  its  length,  to  admit  beir.g  suspended 
from  the  neck,  or  ears.     The  figure  exhibited  is  three  inches  in  length 
by  two-tenths  in  breadth  at  its  superior,  and  nine-tenths  at  its  infe 
rior  extremity.  Sometimes,  as  in  the  figure  given,  it  has  a  raised  surface 
in  the  direction  of  the  perforation.     It  is  formed  of  the  red  pipe-stone 
of  the  Coteau  Des  Prairie,  west  of  the  Mississippi ;  and  its  disinterment 
from  Indian  graves  in  western  New-York,  denotes  an  early  traffic  or  ex 
change  of  the  article,  or  rather  the  material  of  its  construction,  with  the 
tribes  in  that  quarter.     This  stone  is  fissile,  and  easily  cut  or  ground  by 
trituration  with  harder  substances  to  any  figure.     It  bears  a  dull  gloss 
not  a  polish,  which  was  produced  by  rubbing  the  surface  with  the 
equisitum,  or  rush,  which  has  a  silicious  gritty  surface.     It  is  of  the 
period  anterior  to  the  introduction  of  European  arts.     The  specimen 
figured  is  from  Onondaga  county,  [I.  V.  V.  Clarke.]     It  occurred  also 
at  Oswego,  in  removing  the  elevation  of  the  old  fort,  [J,  McNieL] 
Also,  at  Lower  Sandusky,  Ohio.  [L.  Cass.J 


[Senate,  No.  24.]  18 


138 


[SENATE 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. — Plate  V. 


Medaeka  Dental.  Fig.  4,  5.  Plate  VI.  Fossil  specimens  of  the 
bear's  tooth.  A  power  against  charms  or  spells  was  often  attributed 
to  amulets  of  this  kind.  The  two  species,  very  different  in  size,  and 
of  course  the  age  of  the  animal,  were  obtained  from  a  single  grave. 
Valley  of  the  Genesee  river.  [E.  Trowbridge.j 

Medaeka  Okun.  Fig.  3,  Plate  VI.  This  species  is  made  from  a 
compact  kind  of  bone,  squared  and  perforated.  Valley  of  the  Gene- 
see  river.  [E.  Trowbridge.]  From  an  ancient  grave. 


No.  24.]  139 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. — Plate  VI. 


CLASS  THIRD.— ATTAJEGUNA.* 

Under  this  class  are  grouped  a  great  variety  of  implements  and 
instruments  of  utility,  war,  hunting  and  diversion.  The  material  is 
chiefly  stone.  Without  plates,  however,  it  is  impossible  to  give  that 
exactitude  to  the  description  of  this  numerous  class  of  antiquarian 
remains  which  is  desired.  But  a  single  figure  has  been  prepared — 
ATTAJEGUNA  DEOSEOWA.  This  relic  of  Indian  art  was  pointed  out  to 
me  by  Mr.  Wright,  missionary  on  the  Seneca  reservation,  near  the 
city  of  Buffalo.  It  consists  of  a  block  of  limestone,  having  two 
spherical  basin-shaped  depressions.  It  is  the  tradition  of  this  people 
that  in  this  ancient  mortar,  the  female  potters  of  olden  time  pounded 
the  stone  material  with  which  they  tempered  the  clay  for  the  ancient 
akeek  or  cooking  vessel.  The  original  stone  had  been  broken. 
From  the  portion  of  which  the  annexed  is  a  figure,  the  entire  mass 
must  have  been  one  of  considerable  weight. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. — Plate  vn. 


*  From  the  Algonquin  JEEGUN,  an  instrument,  an|implement,  or  any  artificial  contri 
vance,  or  invention. 


140  [SENATE 

CLASS  FOURTH.— OPOAGUNA. 

The  class  of  antique  pipes.  Smoking  pipes,  constitute  a  branch  of 
Indian  art,  which  called  forth  their  ingenuity  by  carvings  of  various 
forms  of  steatite,  serpentine,  indurated  clay,  limestone,  sandstone  and 
other  bodies.  A]very  favorite  material  was  the  red  sedimentary  ( om- 
pact  deposit,  found  on  the  high  dividing  ridge  between  the  Missouri 
and  Mississippi,  called  the  Coteau  du  Prairie.  Pipes  were  also  made 
from  clay,  tempered  with  some  siliceous  or  felspathique  material^ 
similar  to  that  used  in  their  ancient  earthenware. 

OPOAGUNA  ALGONQUIN. — Fig.  1.  AM.  ANT.  Plate  VIII. 


The  composition  of  this  pipe  is  a  compact  brown  clay,  tempered 
with  a  fine  siliceous  matter,  and  dried  in  the  sun,  not  baked  in  a  pot 
ter's  oven.  The  exterior  is  stained  black,  and  bears  a  certain  gloss7 
not  a  glazing.  The  bowl  has  been  formed  by  hand,  and  is  rude.  The 
principal  point  of  skill  is  evinced  in  the  twist  ornamenting  the  exte 
rior  of  the  bowl.  Locality,  Genesee  river  valley. 

OPOAGUNA  AZTEEK.  Fig.  3,  plate  VIII.  The  material  is  ;s 
species  of  Terra  Cotta,  or  reddish  earthenware.  Its  fracture  discloses 
very  minute  shining  particles,  which  appear  to  be  mica.  Probably 
the  ingredient  used  to  temper  the  clay,  was  pounded  granite.  The 
features  resemble,  very  strikingly,  those  of  Mexico  and  centra! 
America,  figured  by  Mr,  Catherwood  £  Stephens.  Onondaga  county. 


No.  24.J  141 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES — Plate  VIII. 


OPAGUNA  IBERIC.  Fig.  1.  Plate  IX.  Material,  a  slate  coloured 
ware.  Features,  thin  and  sharp.  Neck,  acute  in  front,  with  an  angular 
line  extending  from  the  chin  downwards.  Onondaga. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. — Plate  IX, 


142  [SENATE 

OPOAGUNA  ETRUSCAN.  Fig.  2.  Plate  X.  Material  similar  to  O. 
Azteek.  Figure  double  headed — heads  alike,  placed  back  to  back> 
like  the  Grecian  deity  Janus,  connected  by  five  parallel  fillets,— bowl 
rudely  formed,  by  hand.  Onondaga. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. — Plate  X. 


CLASS  FIFTH.— MINACE.* 

Articles  of  this  kind  hold  the  relative  character  of  modern  beads 
or  necklace  ornaments.  They  are  made  of  shells,  bones,  fissile  mi 
nerals,  sometimes  pieces  of  calcareous  or  fissile  crystal.  The  substi 
tutes  of  the  European  period  are  glass  and  pastes. 

MINACE  ALLEGHANIC.  Fig.  6,  Plate  I.  This  article  was  first  dis 
closed  on  opening  the  Grave  Creek  mound ,  in  the  Ohio  valley,  in 
1839,  and  received  the  false  designation  of  "  ivory."  It  is  figured 
and  described  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Transactions  of  the  American 
Ethnological  Society,  published  at  New-York  in  1845,  where  its 
character  is  determined.  It  has  often  the  appearance  of  having  been 
formed  of  solid  masses  of  horn.  It  is  believed  to  be,  however,  in 
any  case,  a  product  of  massy  sea-shell.  Decomposition  gives  its  sur- 


*  From  Meen,  a  berry;  and  ace,  a  diminutive;  hence  minas  or  minace,  a  bead,  or  an 
ornament  for  the  neck. 


No.  24.]  143 

face  a  dead  white  aspect  and  limy  feel.  The  powder  scraped  from 
the  surface  effervesces  in  acids.  It  is  generally,  not  uniformly,  an 
exact  circle,  and  resembles  extremely  a  very  thick  horn  button- 
mould.  It  is  characteristic  of  the  orifice,  that  it  appears  to  have 
been  perforated  with  an  instrument  giving  a  spiral  or  circular  line. 
This  ancient  ornament  was  also  disclosed  in  my  visit  to  the  Beverly 
bone  deposits  of  Canada  in  1843.  Its  occurrence,  in  Onondaga,  de 
notes  the  universality  of  the  art,  during  the  ante-European  period. 

CLASS  SIXTH.— PEAGA.* 

The  ancient  species  of  this  article  are  numerous,  and  not  exclu 
sively  confined  to  sea  shells.  The  Indian  cemeteries  denote  it  in  the 
form  of  bone  and  mineral. 

PEAGA  low  AN.  Fig.  7,  Plate  2.  The  material  in  this  species  is 
the  red  pipe  stone  of  the  west,  so  much  valued.  It  is  perforated  lon 
gitudinally,  and  was  evidently  worn  about  the  neck  and  breast  like 
the  modern  article  of  wampum. 

CLASS  SEVENTH.— MUDWAMINA. 

Ornament  alone  appears  to  have  been  the  object  of  this  numerous 
class  of  remains.  Generally  the  object  was  the  production  of  a  jing 
ling  sound  in  walking.  It  was  generally  used  to  decorate  some  part 
of  the  dress.  It  assumed  a  great  variety  of  shapes,  and  was  made 
from  as  many  species  of  material,  including  native  copper.  Another 
object  was  to  inspire  fear  by  the  tread. 

MUDWAMINA  MisKWABic.f  Fig.  11,  Plate  I.  The  article  figured 
is  three-fourths  of  an  inch  in  length,  bell  shaped,  and  composed  of 
native  copper,  beat  very  thin.  Onondaga. 

MUDWAMINA  OSSINIC.J  Fig.  8,  Plate  2.  Material,  red  pipe  stone, 
perforated.  Onondaga. 

MUDWAMINA  WASSAABIC.  Fig.  9,  Plate  2.  Material,  a  crystal, 
perforated.  Traces  of  its  irridescence.  Probably  a  crystal  of  stron- 
tian.  Onondaga. 

*  From  Peag,  one  of  the  sea  -coast  terms  of  the  Algonquins,  for  wampum, 
t  Copper.          J  Stone. 


144  [SENATE 

CLASS  EIGHTH.— OTOAUGUNA. 

The  name  is  derived  from  Otowug,  meaning  implements  of,  or  relat 
ing  to  the  ear.  It  is  a  noun  inanimate  in  a.  Under  this  head  all 
pendants  and  ornaments  for  the  ear  are  comprised. 

OTOAUGUNA  STATUESQUE.  Fig.  3,  Plate  IV.  This  pendant  for 
the  ear  is  made  oat  of  sea  shell.  It  bears  eight  perpendicular  and 
four  transverse  dots.  Locality,  old  fort,  site  near  Jamesville.  On- 
ondaga. 


OTOAUGUNA  PYRAMIDAL.  Fig.  2,  Plate  I.  This  article  varies  in 
size,  in  the  specimens  examined,  from  nine-tenths  to  one  and  five-tenths 
inch,  in  the  greatest  length.  It  is  an  inequilateral  triangle,  generally, 
as  here  shown,  varying  to  a  very  acute  truncated  prism  reversed. 
Thickness  from  four  to  six  lines.  Perforated.  Material,  red  pipe 
stone.  Locality,  Onondaga  county. 

OTOAUGUNA  BIFURCATE.  Fig.  4,  Plate  I.  Length  eight-tenths 
inch.  Perforated.  Red  pipe  stone.  Onondaga  county. 

OTOAUGUNA  QUADRALATERAL.      Fig.  5,  Plate  2.     Material,  red 

pipe  stone.     Onondaga  county. 

» 
CLASS  NINTH.  —  7ES.* 

The  number  and  variety  of  sea  and  sometimes  fresh  water  shells 
worn  by  the  ancient  aborigines,  has  not  been  ascertained,  but  is  large. 
They  are  uniformly  found  to  be  univalves. 


MARGINELLA.  Fig.  10,  Plate  I.  This  species  was  first  de 
tected  in  the  Grave  Creek  mound.  It  is  a  marginella.  The  figure 
is,  incidentally,  inexact.  Onondaga. 


,/Es,  a  generic  name  for  a  shell  —  Algonquin. 


No.  24.]  145 

CLASS  TENTH.— OCHALIS.* 

This  class  of  ornaments  were  worn  as  pendants  from  the  inner  car 
tilage  of  the  nose.  The  material  of  nose-jewels  in  modern  times, 
when  worn,  is,  generally,  silver  or  some  metal.  Anciently  bone  or 
shell  were  the  chief  substances. 

OCHALIS  ODA-A.|  Plate  1,  Fig.  3.  The  material  is  a  part  of 
some  massy  species  of  sea  shell.  The  outer  coating  is 'partially  de 
composed,  exhibiting  an  opaque,  limy  appearance.  Length,  eight- 
tenths  of  an  inch — rounded,  heart-shaped.  Onondaga.  [J.  V.  V. 
CLARKE.] 

•  From  the  Shawanoe  word  Ochali,  a  nose.          f  Heart-shaped,  or  like. 


[Senate,  No.  24.  j  19 


No.  24.]  147 


VII.    ORAL  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  IROQUOIS-HIS- 
TORICAL  AND  SYMBOLICAL. 


This  department  of  the  inquiry  constitutes  one  of  deep  and  varied 
interest.  It  is  found,  however,  that  no  little  time  is  required  to 
study,  compare  and  arrange  such  parts  of  the  matter  as  have  claims 
to  be  considered  historical,  whilst  those  which  are  symbolical  or  ficti 
tious,  take  so  wide  a  range  as  hardly  to  justiiy,  in  this  report,  the 
space  which  they  would  occupy.  Specimens  drawn  from  both  classes 
of  matter  are  introduced  in  the  following  papers,  which,  together 
with  those  inserted  under  the  first  head  of  "  Minutes,"  will  serve  to 
convey  a  proper  idea  of  this  species  of  lore. 


[a.]     Ancient  Shipwreck  of  a  vessel  from  the  old  world 

on  the  coast. 

Whilst  the  northern  tribes  lived  under  the  ancient  confederacy 
before  named,  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  its  waters,  and 
before  they  had  yet  known  white  men,  it  is  affirmed  that  a  foreign 
ship  came  on  the  northern  coasts,  but  being  driven  by  stress  of 
weather,  passed  southward,  and  was  wrecked  in  that  quarter.  Most  of 
the  crew  perished,  but  a  few  of  them,  dressed  in  leather,  reached  the 
shore,  and  were  saved  with  some  of  their  implements.  They  were 
received  by  a  people  called  the  Falcons,*  who  conducted  them  to  a 
mountain,  where,  however,  they  remained  but  a  short  time,  for  their 
allies,  the  Falcons,  disclosed  an  unfriendly  and  jealous  spirit,  and 
threatened  them.  In  consequence  they  immediately  selected  another 
location,  which  they  fortified.  Here  they  lived  many  years,  became 

*  One  of  the  totems  and  clans  of  the  Iroquois,  is  the  hawk,  or  falcon. 


148  [SENATE 

numerous  and  extended  their  settlements,  but  in  the  end,  they  were 
destroyed  by  furious  nations. 

This  tradition  is  divested  of  some  of  the  symbolic  traits  which  it 
possesses  in  the  original,  and  by  which  the  narrators  may  be  supposed 
to  have  concealed  their  own  acts  of  hostility  or  cruelty,  in  the  extir 
pation  of  the  descendants  of  the  Europeans  thus  cast  on  their  shores. 
To  this  end,  they  represent  in  the  original,  the  saving  of  the  crew  to 
have  been  done  through  the  instrumentality  of  carniverous  birds,  and 
attribute  the  final  destruction  of  the  colony  to  fierce  animals.  It  is 
one  of  the  well  known  facts  of  history  that  none  of  the  vessels  of 
Columbus,  Cabot,  Verrizani,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  or  Hudson,  were 
wrecked  on  the  American  coasts  :  and  there  is  hence  a  bare  presump 
tion  that  some  earlier  voyage  or  adventure  from  the  old  world  is 
alluded  to. 

Can  we  suppose  that  in  this  dim  tradition  there  is  light  cast  on  the 
lost  colony  of  Virginia,  which  was  first  left  on  the  island  of  Roanoke  ? 
The  Tuscaroras,*  who  preserve  the  tradition,  came  to  western  New- 
York  from  that  quarter.  They  were  a  fierce,  powerful  and  warlike 
nation,  having  in  1712  resolved  on  the  massacre,  on  a  certain  day,  of 
all  the  whites  in  the  Carolinas.  What  is  once  done  by  natives,  bar 
barous  or  civilized,  is  often  the  reproduction  of  some  prior  national 
act,  and  especially  if  that  act  had  been  attended  with  success  ;  and  it 
is  by  no  means  improbable  that  in  this  desperate  and  bloody  resolve 
of  1712,  the  Tuscaroras  meant  to  repeat  the  prior  tragedy  of"  Croa- 
tan."*  Whether,  however,  the  incident  be  of  ante-Columbian  or 
post-Columbian  date,  it  is  worthy  preservation,  and  may  be  assigned 
its  place  and  proper  importance  when  we  have  gleaned  more  facts 
from  the  dark  abyss  of  American  antiquity. 


[6.]    Forays  into  the  country  of  the  Cherokees  and  Ca- 

tawbas. 

Nothing  is  more  distinct  or  better  settled  in  the  existing  traditions 
of  the  Iroquois,  than  their  wars  with  some  of  the  southern  tribes, 

*  This  tribe  have  also  the  clan  of  the  hawk  or  falcon, 
t  Vide  Hackluit. 

I 


No.  24.J  149 

i 
particularly  the  Cherokees.    I  found  this  subject  first  alluded  to  among 

the  Oneidas,  who  were  hotly  engaged  in  this  southern  war  ;  after 
wards  among  the  Onondagas,  the  Senecas  of  Tonawanda,  the  Tus- 
caroras,  and  with  still  increasing  particularity,  among  the  Senecas 
of  Buffalo,  Cattaraugus,  and  Teonigono.  But  I  was  never  able  to 
fix  the  era  of  its  commencement,  or  to  find  an  adequate  cause  for  it. 
It  seems  almost  incredible  that  a  war  of  this  kind  should  have  been 
carried  on,  at  such  a  great  distance  from  their  central  council  fire  at 
Onondaga,  yet  nothing  is  better  established  in  their  reminiscences. 

They  first  came  into  contact,  as  Tetoyoah  told  me  was  his  opinion, 
in  the  western  prairies.  The  Iroquois  are  known  to  have  hunted  and 
warred  far  and  wide  in  that  quarter.  The  two  nations  seem  to  have 
been  deeply  and  mutually  exasperated.  Tetoyoah  spoke  of  an  act  of 
horrid  treachery,  the  breaking  of  a  peace  pledge,  and  the  murder  of 
a  peace  deputation. 

The  war,  however,  instead  of  calling  out  the  banded  energies  of 
the  confederacy,  appears  to  have  been  almost  entirely  one  of  a  par- 
tizan  character.  It  is  memorable  rather  for  partial  enterprizes  and 
personal  exploits,  than  for  exhibiting  the  grander  features  of  the 
military  policy  of  the  Iroquois.  Warriors  tested  their  bravery  and 
heroism  by  going  against  the  Cherokees.  There  were,  it  seems,  no 
great  armies,  no  grand  battles.  All  was  left  to  individual  energy 
and  courage.  The  great  object  of  every  young  Iroquois,  as  soon  as 
he  was  old  enough  to  take  the  war  path,  was  to  go  against  the  Che 
rokees.  A  march  from  the  Oneida  stone,  the  Kasonda  creek,  or  the 
Genesee  valley,  to  the  southern  Alleghanies,  was  regarded  as  a  mere 
excursion  or  scouting  trip.  This  long  journey  was  performed  with 
out  provisions,  or  any  other  preparation  than  bows,  arrows  and 
clubs.  The  fewer  there  were  in  one  of  these  partizan  enterprizes, 
the  greater  was  their  chance  of  concealment  and  success.  They  relied 
on  the  forest  for  food.  Thousands  of  miles  were  not  sufficient  to 
dampen  their  ardor,  and  no  time  could  blot  out  their  hatred.  They 
called  the  Cherokees,  by  way  of  derision,  WE  YAU  DAH,  and  O  YAU 
DAH,  meaning  a  people  who  live  in  caves.  These  are  the  terms  I 
found  to  be  in  use  for  the  Cherokee  nation,  in  1845. 


150  [SENATE 


[c.j     Exploit  of  Hi-a-de-o-ni. 

The  following  incident  in  the  verbal  annals  of  Iroquois  hardihood 
and  heroism,  was  related  to  me  by  the  intelligent  Seneca  TETOYOAH? 
(William  Jones  of  Cattaraugus)  along  with  other  reminiscences  of  the 
ancient  Cherokee  wars.  The  Iroquois  thought  life  was  well  lost,  if 
they  could  gain  glory  by  it. 

HI-A-DE-O-NI,  said  he,  was  the  father  of  the  late  chief  Young 
King.  He  was  a  Seneca  warrior,  a  man  of  great  prowess,  dexterity, 
and  swiftness  of  foot,  and  had  established  his  reputation  for'  courage 
and  skill,  on  many  occasions.  He  resolved,  while  the  Senecas  were 
still  living  on  the  Genesee  river,  to  make  an  incursion  alone  into  the 
country  of  the  Cherokees.  He  plumed  himself  with  the  idea,  that 
he  could  distinguish  himself  in  this  daring  adventure,  and  he  prepared 
for  it,  according  to  the  custom  of  warriors.  They  never  encumber 
themselves  with  baggage.  He  took  nothing  but  his  arms,  and  the 
meal  of  a  little  parched  and  pounded  corn.*  The  forest  gave  him 
his  meat. 

HI-A-DE-O-NI  reached  the  confines  of  the  Cherokee  country  in 
safety  and  alone.  He  waited  for  evening  before  he  entered  the  pre 
cincts  of  a  villrge.  He  found  the  people  engaged  in  a  dance.  He 
watched  his  opportunity,  and  when  one  of  the  dancers  went  out  from 
the  ring  into  the  bushes,  he  despatched  him  with  his  hatchet.  In 
this  way  he  killed  two  men  that  night,  in  the  skirts  of  the  woods, 
without  exciting  alarm,  and  took  their  scalps  and  retreated.  It  was 
late  when  he  came  to  a  lodge,  standing  remote  from  the  rest,  on  his 
course  homeward.  Watching  here,  he  saw  a  young  man  come  out, 
and  killed  him  as  he  had  done  the  others,  and  took  his  scalp.  Look 
ing  into  the  lodge  cautiously,  he  saw  it  empty,  and  ventured  in  with 
the  hope  of  finding  some  tobacco  and  ammunition,  to  serve  him  on 
his  way  home. 


*  One  table  spoonful  of  this  mixed  with  sugar  and  water  will  sustain  a  warrior  twenty-- 
four  hours  without  meat. 


No.  24.]  151 

While  thus  busied  in  searching  the  lodge,  he  heard  footsteps  at  the 
door,  and  immediately  threw  himself  on  the  bed  from  which  the  young 
man  had  risen,  and  covered  his  face,  feigning  sleep.  They  proved 
to  be  the  footsteps  of  his  last  victim's  mother.  She,  supposing  him 
to  be  her  son,  whom  she  had  a  short  time  before  left  lying  there, 
said,  "  My  son,  I  am  going  to  such  a  place,  and  will  not  be  back  till 
morning."  He  made  a  suitable  response,  and  the  old  woman  went 
out.  Insensibly  he  fell  asleep,  and  knew  nothing  till  morning,  when 
the  first  thing  he  heard  was  the  mother's  voice.  She,  careful  for  her 
son,  was  at  the  fireplace  very  early,  pulling  some  roasted  squashes 
out  of  the  ashes,  and  after  putting  them  out,  and  telling  him,  she  left 
them  for  him  to  eat  •  she  went  away.  He  sprang  up  instantly,  and 
fled  •  but  the  early  dawn  had  revealed  his  inroad,  and  he  was  hotly 
pursued.  Light  of  foot,  and  having  the  start,  he  succeeded  in  reach 
ing  and  concealing  himself  in  a  remote  piece  of  woods,  where  he  laid 
till  night,  and  then  pursued  his  way  towards  the  Genesee,  which,  in 
due  time  he  reached,  bringing  his  three  Cherokee  scalps  as  trophies  of 
his  victory  and  prowess. 

Such  are  the  traditionary  facts  which  are  yet  repeated  by  the  Iro- 
quois,  to  console  their  national  pride  in  their  decline.  The  incident 
reminds  one  strongly  of  the  class  of  daring  personal  deeds  of  the 
noted  Adirondack  PISKARET,  as  related  by  Golden  ;  and  it  demon 
strates  how  soon  the  daring  traits  of  one  ruling  tribe  may  be  adopted 
and  even  surpassed  by  another. 

The  Tonawandas,  who  are  Senecas,  appear  to  have  preserved  more 
distinct  recollections  of  the  origin  of  this  war.  HOHOEEYUH,*  stated 
to  me,  as  did  TETOYOAH,  that  it  originated  from  the  contact  of  their 
hunting  parties  on  the  plains  of  the  southwest.  But  the  latter 
affirms,  that  the  Cherokees  were  the  original  offenders,  by  robbing  and 
plundering  a  Seneca  hunting  party,  and  taking  away  their  skins. 
Retaliation  ensued.  Tragic  scenes  of  surprise  and  treachery  soon 
followed.  The  Five  Nations  took  up  the  matter  in  all  their 
strength.  They,  contrary  to  what  is  above  intimated,  raised 
large  war-parties,  and  marched  through  the  country  to  the  Che 
rokee  borders,  and  brought  away  scalps  and  prisoners.  There  are 
now,  he  added,  descendants  of  the  Cherokees  in  the  third  degree 

*  J.  A.  Sandford. 


152  [SENAT* 

living  on  the  Tonawanda  reservation.  Le  Fort,  an  Onondaga  chief, 
speaking  on  the  same  subject,  said  that  there  was,  some  years  ago,  a 
chief  of  pure  Cherokee  blood,  by  father  and  mother,  living  among 
them.  He  had  been  taken  captive  when  a  mere  child.  The  fact 
being  revealed  to  him  after  he  had  obtained  the  chieftaincy,  he  went 
to  seek  his  relatives  in  the  south,  and  to  live  and  die  among  them  ; 
but  after  every  inquiry,  he  was  unable  to  find  them.  The  memory  of 
the  event  of  his  loss  was  forgotten.  He  lingered  a  time,  and  then 
came  back  to  the  Senecas,  and  died  among  them — an  example  of  that 
severe  principle  in  the  policy  of  this  people,  which  has  been  before 
referred  to,  under  the  term  of  WE  HAIT  WA  TSHA,  i.  e.  flesh  cut  in 
pieces,  and  scattered  amongst  the  tribes. 

Iroquois  tradition  on  this  subject  is  the  same  now  that  it  was  in 
1794.  During  this  year,  the  interpreters  told  Col.  Timothy  Picker 
ing,  who  was  a  commissioner  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  that 
there  were  then  living,  warriors  of  the  Six  Nations,  who  had  marched 
the  whole  distance  to  the  Cherokee  county,  and  attacked  the  latter. 
In  proof  of  the  former  wars,  they  showed  him  a  chief,  who  was  a  na 
tive  Cherokee,  born  in  the  Cherokee  country,  who  had  been  captured 
when  a  boy,  and  invested  with  this  honor  in  mature  life  by  the  Sene 
cas.*  While  the  foregoing  tradition  of  living  Iroquois  is  strengthened 
by  this  coincidence,  we  are,  at  the  same  time,  furnished  by  the 
latter  with  a  proof  that  the  Iroquois  policy  was  favorable  to  the 
rise  of  talent  and  bravery,  and  that  whatever  be  the  checks  pro 
vided  by  the  TOTEMIC  SYSTEM,  on  the  descent  of  chiefs,  the  elective 
feature  was  ever  strongly  marked  upon  their  entire  government  and 
policy. 

•  Yat«i  and  Moulton,  p.  232. 


No.  24.J  153 


[d.]  Embassy  of  Peace  to  the  Cherokees,  and  Daring  Feat 

of  a  Seneca. 

In  the  course  of  the  long  and  fierce  war  between  the  Six  Nations 
and  the  Cherokees,  it  happened,  said  Oliver  Silver-heels,  that  eight 
Senecas  determined  to  go  on  an  embassy  of  peace.  Among  them 
was  LITTLE  BEARD,  the  elder,  and  Jack  Berry.  They  met  some 
Cherokees  on  the  confines  of  the  Cherokee  territories,  to  whom  they 
imparted  their  object.  Intelligence  of  this  interview  was  sent  for 
ward  to  their  village,  where  the  ambassadors  were-  duly  received,  and 
after  this  preliminary  reception,  they  were  introduced  to  the  ruling 
chiefs,  and  favorably  received  by  the  Cherokee  council. 

All  but  one  of  the  Cherokee  chiefs  agreed  to  the  terms  of  peace 
He  also  would  consent,  if,  prior  to  the  treaty,  the  eight  Seneca  dele 
gates  would  first  consent  to  go  to  war  against  their  enemies,  situated 
south  of  them.  [Who  their  enemies  were  is  not  mentioned.]  They 
consented,  and  set  out  with  a  war  party.  A  fight  ensued  in  which 
the  leader  of  the  Senecas3  called  AWL,  was  taken  prisoner.  The 
other  seven  escaped.  The  fate  of  Awl  was  decided  in  the  enemies 
camp,  where  it  was  determined  that  he  should  be  burned  at  the  stake. 
Preparations  were  made  for  this  purpose,  but  as  they  were  about  to 
bind  him,  he  claimed  the  privilege  of  a  warrior,  to  sing  his  death 
song  and  recite  his  exploits  by  striking  the  post.  Pleased  with  the 
spirit  of  his  request,  and  his  noble  air  and  words,  his  suit  was  granted, 
and  they  put  a  tomahawk  into  his  hands,  that  he  might  go  through 
the  ceremony.  He  began  by  relating  his  exploits  in  tlie  north.  He 
recited  his  feats  against  the  western  Indians,  adding,  with  the  usual 
particularity,  times  and  places,  and  the  number  of  scalps  taken. 
They  were  pleased  and  interested  in  these  recitals,  and  quite  forgot 
the  prisoner,  in  the  warrior.  At  last  he  came  to  the  late  battle,  in 
which  he  was  taken.  He  told  how  many  of  the  Catabas,  Apalaches, 
or  Muscogees  (if  these  were  the  tribes)  he  had  killed.  He  kindled 
with  redoubled  ardor  as  he  struck  the  post  with  his  tomahawk,  ex 
claiming,  'c  so  many  of  your  own  people,  I  have  killed,"  and  suiting 
his  actions  to  his  words,  "  so  many  I  will  yet  kill."  With  this  he 
struck  down  two  men,  bounded  through  the  ring  and  ran.  Conster- 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  20 


154  [SENATE 

nation,  for  a  moment,  prevented  pursuit,  which  gave  him  a  start. 
Being  swift  of  foot  he  outran  his  pursuers,  eluded  them  in  the  woods,, 
and  reached  the  Cherokee  camp,  where  h«  found'  and  joined  his  sevens 
companions. 

They  concluded  the  peace,  and  returned  in  safety  to  the   Seneess 
country. 


[e.]    The  Graveyard  Serpent  and  Corn  Giant, 

Seneca  tradition  states  that  they  formerly  lived  on  the  Chippews 
river,  near  Niagara  Falls,  Canada.  One  year,,  while  thus  located, 
they  were  visited  by  a  calamitous  sickness,  and  their  corn  was  blighted. 
Their  prophet  dreamt,  one  night,  that  a  great  serpent  laid  tinder  the 
Tillage,  with  his  head  to  the  graveyard,  and  that  it  devoured  all  the 
bo'dies  buried.  This  gave  a  most  offensive  breath,  which  was  the 
cause  of  the  sickness. 

He  also  dreamt  that  there  was  a  great  giant  under  the  cornfield, 
who  ate  tip  the  corn. 

When  he  revealed  these  dreams  to  the  chiefs.,  they  determined  to 
abandon  the  town,  and  immediately  removed  to  Buffalo  creek.  The 
serpent  soon  followed  them7  and  entered  the  mouth  of  the  creek  ; 
but  the  Great  Spirit,  whose  especial  favorites  they  ever  were,  sent 
lightning  to  destroy  it.  The  monster,  however,  proceeded  up  the 
stream,  until  the  arrows  from  above  fell  so  thick,  that  he  was  obliged 
to  turn.  His  great  size  made  him  press  against  the  shores,  and  break 
off  the  ground,  and  this  is  the  cause  of  the  expanse  of  the  river  three 
miles  above  its  mouth.  Before  he  reached  the  mouth  of  the  stream, 
however,  the  arrows  had  cut  him  apart  and  thus  they  escaped  this 
scourge. 

When  they  went  back  to  visit  their  old  town  on  the  Chippewa  river, 
they  found  the  giant  who  had  eaten  up  the  corn,  hanging  by  one  leg 
from  the  crotch  of  a  high  lodge  pole,  with  his  body  on  the  ground. 
He  was  very  meagre,  and  had  very  long  and  thin  legs,  with  scarcely 
any  flesh  on  them.  \W.  I.  C.  Hosmer.  \ 


No,  24.J  155 

[If  the  above  is  to  be  regarded,  as  it  clearly  must,  as  an  allegory 
•of  sickness  and  famine,  it  would  have  put  Greek  fancy  to  the  task,  to 
have  concentrated  the  matter  in  a  .smaller  compass,  or  to  have  exhibi 
ted  it  in  a  mone  striking  light.] 


If.]     Allusion  to  the  siege  of  Fort-Stanwix  and  the 
Battle  of  Oriskany. 

Seneca  tradition  is  rife  -on  this  subject,  Tetayoah  says  that  they 
<k)st  thirty-three  chiefs  in  the  battle  of  Oriskany. 

Jacob  Blacksnake  adds,  that  fee  has  seen  a  book  in  which  it  was 
•stated  that  the  Senecas  had  burned  eight  officers  taken  at  this  battle, 
in  revenge  for  their  losses.  This  he  contradicts,  on  the  authority  of 
his  father,  Governor  Blacksnake,  who  was  there.  The  officers  had 
been  asked  for  after  the  battle,  by  the  British  •  but  they  were  refused, 
on  account  of  their  great  losses.  They  were  not,  however,  burned  at 
the  stake.  It  was  decided  that  they  should  ran  the  gauntlet,  and  they 
were  killed  by  clubs,  &c.  in  this  ordeaL 


[g.]     Defeat  of  the  Kah-Kwahs  on  Buffalo  creek, 

Some  of  the  Senecas  affirm,  that  it  is  ninety  years  since  the  battle 
with  the  Kah-Kwahs,  on  the  site  of  the  grave  yard,  on  the  Buffalo 
creek  reservation,  was  fought.  This  would  place  the  event  in  1755, 
a  date  so  modern,  and  so  well  known,  in  our  colonial  history,  as  to 
prove  what  a  poor  figure  they  make  in  attempts  to  adjust  chrono 
logy.  If  190  years  [and,  perhaps,  such  should  be  the  tradition,]  be 
taken,  the  event  (allowing  two  years  for  their  defence)  would  as 
sume  the  precise  time  [1655]  indicated  for  it,  by  one  of  Le  Moyne's 
missionary  letters,  in  which  he  says,  that  the  war  with  the  Eries  had 
broken  out  afresh  in  1653. 


156 


[h.]    Era  of  the  Confederation. 

There  is  a  tradition  among  portions  of  the  Senecas,  that  the  pre 
sent  confederation  took  place  four  years  before  Hudson  sailed  up  the 
river  bearing  his  name.  This  gives  A.  D.  1605.  This  question  has 
been  examined  in  its  general  bearings  in  a  prior  paper.  All  other 
authorities  indicate  an  mrlier  dale. 


[/.]    Some  passages  of  the  traditions  of  their  wars  with 
monsters,  giants  and  supernatural  phenomena. 

It  is  proposed  to  narrate  a  few  passages  of  their  early  wars  with 
monsters  and  giants,  the  two  prominent  objects  in  the  foreground  cf 
their  traditions.  If  it  be  thought,  in  perusing  them,  that  mythology 
and  superstition  mingle  too  freely  with  real  events  or  actions,  to 
•which  the  mind  makes  no  exception,  that  is  a  matter  upon  which  we 
have  nothing  to  offer.  Let  it  rather  be  considered  as  a  proof  of  the 
authenticity  of  the  narrative  5  for  certainly  there  could  be  no  stronger- 
indication  of  a  contrary  character,  than  to  find  the  Indian  narrator 
relating  a  clear,  consistent  chain  of  indisputable  facts  and  deductions  7 
to  fill  up  the  foreground  of  his  history.  What  is  said  of  such  crea 
tions  tallies  admirably  with  their  belief,  at  the  present  day,  and  har 
monizes  with  itself,  and  with  that  state  of  proud  heathendom,  adventur 
ous  idolatry,  and  wild  and  roving  independence  in  which  they  lived. 
Who  but  an  Aonaod  1  who  but  an  Iroquois  1  could  enact  such  a  part, 
or  believe  that  his  ancestors  ever  did  1  To  be  great,  and  admired 
and  feared,  they  roved  over  half  America  in  quest  of  beasts  and 
men.  Surely,  the  man  should  be  allowed  to  tell  his  own  story  in  his 
own  way,  with  all  the  witchcraft  and  spirit-craft  he  has  a  mind  to 
bring  to  bear  upon  it. 

No  people  in  the  world  have  ever,  probably,  so  completely  min 
gled  up  and  lost  their  early  history,  in  fictions  and  allegories,  types 
and  symbols,  as  the  red  men  of  this  continent.  Making  no  sort  of  dis 
tinction  themselves,  between  the  symbolic  and  the  historical,  they  have 


No.  24. J  157 

left  no  distinctions  to  mark  the  true  from  the  false.  Their  notions  of 
a  Deity,  founded,  apparently,  upon  some  dreamy  tradition  of  original 
truth,  are  so  subtile  and  divisible,  and  establish  so  heterogenous  a 
connection,  between  spirit  and  matter,  of  all  imaginable  forms,  that 
popular  belief  seems  to  have  wholly  confounded  the  possible  with 
the  impossible,  the  natural  with  the  supernatural.  Action,  so  far  as 
respects  cause  and  effect,  takes  the  widest  and  wildest  range,  through 
the  agency  of  good  or  evil  influences,  which  are  put  in  motion  alike 
for  noble  or  ignoble  ends — alike  by  men,  beasts,  devils  or  gods. 
Seeing  some  things  mysterious  and  wonderful,  he  believes  all  things 
mysterious  and  wonderful  ;  and  he  is  afloat,  without  shore  or  com 
pass,  on  the  wildest  sea  of  superstition  and  necromancy.  He  sees  a 
god  in  every  phenomenon  and  fears  a  sorcerer  in  every  enemy.  Life, 
under  such  a  system  of  polytheism  and  wild  belief,  is  a  constant 
scene  of  fears  and  alarms.  Fear  is  the  predominating  passion,  and 
he  is  ready,  wherever  he  goes,  to  sacrifice  at  any  altar,  be  the  sup 
posed  deity  ever  so  grotesque.  When  such  a  man  comes  to  narrate 
events,  he  stops  at  nothing,  be  it  ever  so  gross  or  puerile.  He  relates 
just  what  he  believes,  and  unluckily  he  believes  every  thing  that  can 
possibly  be  told.  A  beast  or  a  bird,  or  a  man,  or  a  god,  or  a  devil, 
a  stone,  a  serpent,  or  a  wizzard,  a  wind  or  a  sound,  or  a  ray  of  light — 
these  are  so  many  causes  of  action,  which  the  meanest  and  lowest  of 
the  series,  may  put  in  motion,  but  which  shall,  in  his  theology  and 
philosophy,  vibrate  along  the  mysterious  chain  through  the  upper 
most  skies  ;  and  life  or  death  may,  at  any  moment,  be  the  reward  or 
the  penalty.  If  there  be  truth,  mingled  in  the  man's  narrations,  as 
there  sometimes  is,  it  must  be  judged  of  by  the  lights  of  reason,  com 
mon  sense,  science,  sound  philosophy  and  religion.  It  is  a  gordian 
knot  for  the  modern  historian  to  untie  ;  or  it  is  a  mass  of  traditionary 
chaff,  from  which  we  may,  perhaps,  winnow  a  few  grains  of  wheat. 
Herodotus  had,  probably,  just  such  materials  to  work  upon,  and  he 
made  the  best  possible  use  of  them,  by  letting  the  events  stand  as 
they  were  given,  without  exercising  any  inductive  faculty  upon  them, 
or  telling  us  the  why  and  the  wherefore;  or  if  he  ever  deviates  from 
the  rule,  as  in  the  case  of  the  fishes  descending  the  Nile,  it  is  a  spe 
cies  of  labor  which  might  as  well  have  been  omitted.* 


*  It  was  designed,  when  these  preliminary  remarks  were  penned,  to  add  some  wilder 
legends  than  are  here  presented,  which  are,  at  present,  withheld. 


158  [SENATE 

By  the  figure  of  a  long  house,  the  Iroquois  meant  to  denote  the 
confederated  frame  work  of  the  league  ;  by  a  great  tree  planted,  they 
symbolized  its  deep  seated  natural  power,  one  in  blood  antl  lineage, 
and  its  overshadowing  influence  and  permanency.  To  assail  such  a 
combination  of  stout  hearts,  nature  they  thought  must  send  forth  the 
stoutest  and  most  appaling  objects  of  her  creation. 

The  first  enemy  that  appeared  to  question  their  power,  or  disturb 
their  peace,  was  the  fearful  phenomenon  of  Ko-nea-rau-neh-neh,  or 
the  Flying  Heads.  These  heads  were  enveloped  in  a  beard  and  hair, 
flaming  like  fire  ;  they  were  of  monstrous  size,  and  shot  through  the 
air  with  the  velocity  of  meteors.  Human  power  was  not  adequate  to 
cope  with  them.  The  priests  pronounced  them  an  emanation  of  some 
mysterious  influence,  and  it  remained  with  the  priests  alone,  to  exorcise 
them  by  their  arts.  Drum  and  rattle  and  incantation,  were  deemed  more 
effective,  than  arrow  or  club.  One  evening,  after  they  had  been 
plagued  a  long  time  with  this  fearful  visitation,  the  -Flying  Head 
came  to  the  door  of  a  lodge  occupied  by  a  single  female  and  her  dog. 
She  was  sitting  composedly  before  the  fire  roasting  acorns,  wrhich,  as 
they  become  done,  she  deliberately  took  from  the  fire  and  eat. 
Amazement  seized  the  flying  head,  who  put  out  two  huge  black  paws, 
from  beneath  his  streamirig  beard.  Supposing  the  woman  to  be  eat 
ing  live  coals  he  withdrew,  and  from  that  time  he  came  no  more 
among  them.* 

The  withdrawal  of  the  Ko-nea-rau-neh-neh,  was  followed  by  the 
appearance  of  the  great  ONYARE,|  or  Lake  Serpent,  which  traversed 
the  country,  and  by  coiling  himself  in  leading  positions  near  the 
paths,  interrupted  the  communication  between  the  towns.  He  created 
terror  wherever  he  went,  and  diffused  a  poisonous  breath. 

While  this  enemy  yet  remained  in  the  land,  and  they  were  coun- 
celling  about  the  best  means  of  killing  him,  or  driving  him  away,  the 
country  was  invaded  by  a  still  more  fearful  enemy,  namely  :  the  OT- 
NE-YAR-HEH,  or  Stonish  Giants.  They  \\ere  a  powerful  tribe  from 
the  wilderness,  tall,  fierce  and  hostile,  and  resistance  to  them  was 
vain.  They  defeated  and  overwhelmed  an  army  which  was  sent  out 

*Tor  a  poetic  use  of  this  tradition  of  the  Heads  and  Stonish  Giants,  see  Hoffman's  XViUl 
Scenes,  vol.  1,  page  82.    New- York  edition  of  1843. 
t  Mohawk. 


No.  24.]  159 

against  them,  and  put  the  whole  country  in  fear.  These  giants  were 
not  only  of  prodigious  strength,  but  they  were  cannibals,  devouring 
men,  women  and  children  in  their  inroads. 

It  is  said  by  the  Shawnees,  that  they  were  descended  from  a  cer 
tain  family,  which  journeyed  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  after 
the  vine  broke,  and  they  went  towards  the  nortlryvest.  Abandoned 
to  wandering  and  the  hardships  of  the  forest,  they  forgot  the  rules  of 
humanity,  and  began  at  first,  to  eat  raw  flesh,  and  next  men.  They 
practiced  rolling  themselves  in  the  sand,  and  by  this  means  their 
bodies  were  covered  with  hard  skin,  so  that  the  arrows  of  the  Iroquois 
only  rattled  against  their  rough  bodies,  and  fell  at  their  feet.  And 
the  consequence  was,  that  they  were  obliged  to  hide  in  caves,  and 
glens,  and  were  brought  into  subjection  by  these  fierce  invaders  for 
many  winters,  (or  years.)  At  length  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens, 
visited  his  people,  and  finding  that  they  were  in  great  distress,  he 
determined  to  grant  them  relief,  and  rid  them  entirely  of  these  bar 
barous  invaders.  To  accomplish  this,  he  changed  himself  into  one 
of  these  giants,  and  brandishing  his  heavy  club,  led  them  on,  under  the 
pretence  of  finding  the  Akonoshioni.  When  they  had  got  near  to  their 
strong  hold  at  Onondaga,  night  coming  on,  he  bid  them  lie  down  in 
a  hollow,  telling  them  that  he  would  make  the  attack  at  the  custom 
ary  hour,  at  day-break.  But  at  day  break,  having  ascended  a  height, 
he  overwhelmed  them  with  a  vast  mass  of  rocks,  where  their  forms 
may  yet  be  seen.  Only  one  escaped  to  carry  the  news  of  their 
dreadful  fate,  and  he  fled  towards  the  north. 

They  were  thus  relieved,  and  began  to  live  in  more  security,  but 
the  great  ON-YAR-HE,  or  Lake  Serpent,  was  yet  in  the  country. 
Alarmed  by  what  Tarenyawagon  had  done  to  relieve  his  people,  and 
fearing  for  himself,  he  withdrew  to  the  lakes,  where  he  and  his  brood 
were  destroyed  with  thunder  bolts,  or  compelled  to  retire  to  deep 
water. 

The  Five  Families  were  so  much  molested  with  giants  and  mon 
sters,  that  they  were  compelled  to  build  forts  to  protect  themselves. 
The  manner  of  doing  it  was  this  :  they  built  fires  against  trees,  and 
then  used  their  stone  axes  to  pick  off  the  charred  part ;  in  this  way, 
by  renewing  the^fire,  they  soon  felled  them  ;  and  the  fallen  trunks 
were  burned  off  in  suitable  lengths,  in  the  same  way,  and  then  setup 


160  [SENATE 

according  to  the  size  and  plan  of  the  fort,  a  bank  of  earth  being  piled 
outside  and  inside.  They  left  two  gates,  one  to  get  water,  and  the 
other  as  a  sally  port.  [D.] 

For  some  time  after  the  great  ON-YAR-HE  had  left  the  country, 
they  had  peace  ;  but  in  after  years  a  still  more  terrific  enemy  came. 
It  had  a  man's  head  on  the  body  of  a  great  serpent.  This  terrific  foe 
took  his  position  on  the  path  between  the  Onondagas  and  Cayugas, 
and  thus  cut  off  all  intercourse  between  their  towns,  for  this  was  also 
the  great  thoroughfare  of  the  five  families,  or  nations.  The  bravest 
warriors  were  mustered  to  attack  him  with  spears,  darts  and  clubs. 
They  approached  him  on  all  sides  with  yells.  A  terrible  battle  en 
sued  5  the  monster  raged  furiously,  but  he  was  at  last  pierced  in  a 
vital  place,  and  finally  killed.  This  triumph  was  celebrated  in  songs 
and  dances,  and  the  people  were  consoled.  They  hunted  again  in 
peace,  but  after  a  time  rumors  began  to  be  rife  of  the  appearance  of 
an  extraordinary  and  ferocious  animal  in  various  places,  under  the 
name  of  the  great  O-YAL-KHER,  or  mammoth  bear.  One  morning, 
while  a  party  of  hunters  were  in  their  camp,  near  the  banks  of  a 
lake,  in  the  Oneida  country,  they  were  alarmed  by  a  great  tumult 
breaking  out  from  the  lake.  Going  to  see  the  cause  of  this  extraor 
dinary  noise,  they  saw  the  monster  on  the  bank  rolling  down  stones 
and  logs  into  the  water,  and  exhibiting  the  'utmost  signs  of  rage. 
Another  great  animal  of  the  cat  kind,  with  great  paws,  came  out  of 
the  water,  and  seized  the  bear.  A  dreadful  fight  ensued  ;  in  the  end 
the  bear  was  worsted  and  retired,  horribly  lamed.  The  next  day  the 
hunters  ventured  out  to  the  spot,  where  they  found  one  of  the  fore 
legs  of  the  bear.  It  was  so  heavy  that  two  men  were  required  to  lift 
it,  but  they  found  it  was  palateable  food  and  made  use  of  it,  for  their 
warriors  believe  that  it  inspires  courage  to  eat  of  fierce  and  brave 
animals. 

After  a  while,  a  great  pestiferous  and  annoying  creature  of  the 
insect  tribe,  appeared  about  the  forts  at  Onondaga,  in  the  guise  of 
the  GE-NE-UK-DAH  SAIS-KE,  or  huge  musqueto.  It  first  appeared  in  the 
Onondaga  country.  It  flew  about  the  fort  with  vast  wings,  making 
a  loud  noise,  with  a  long  stinger,  and  on  whomsoever  it  lighted,  it 
sucked  out  his  blood  and  killed  him.  Many  warriors  were  killed  in 
this  way,  and  all  attempts  made  to  subdue  it  were  abortive,  till  Ta- 


No.  24.]  161 

renyawagon,  or  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens,  was  on  a  visit  one  day  to 
the  ruler  of  the  Onondagas.  The  giant  musquito  happened  to  come 
flying  about  the  fort,  as  usual  at  this  time.  Tarenyawagon  attacked 
it,  but  such  was  its  rapidity  of  flight  that  he  could  scarcely  keep  in 
sight  of  it.  He  chased  it  around  the  border  of  the  great  lakes, 
towards  sun-setting,  and  round  the  great  country  at  large,  east 
and  west.  At  last  he  overtook  it  and  killed  it  near  Gen-an-do-a,  or 
the  salt  lake  of  Onondaga.  From  the  blood  flowing  out  on  this  occa 
sion,  the  present  species  of  small  musquitoes  originated. 


[Senate,  No.  24,] 


VIII.    TOPICAL  INQUIRIES. 


The  state  of  the  book  trade,  and  the  importation  of  books  into  this 
country,  but  a  few  years  ago,  were  such  as  to  offer  but  scanty  advan 
tages  to  the  pursuit  of  historical  letters.  There  were  but  few  libraries 
deserving  of  notice,  and  these  were  placed  at  remote  points,  spread 
over  a  very  extensive  geographical  area,  where  access  became  often 
difficult  or  impossible.  By  far  the  largest  number  of  American  libra 
ries  were  limited  to  a  few  thousand  volumes,  often  a  few  hundreds 
only,  and  these  were  chiefly  made  up  of  common  or  elementary  works 
on  arts,  sciences  and  general  literature.  Writers  were  compelled  to 
consult  works  at  second  hand,  and  could  seldom  get  access  to  scarce 
and  valuable  originals  ;  and  the  difficulties  of  making  original  inqui 
ries  into  archaeology,  antiquities,  philology,  and  other  more  asbtruse, 
or  less  popular  topics,  increased  at  every  step,  and  were  in  fact  insur 
mountable  to  men  of  ordinary  means.  This  state  of  things  will  suf 
ficiently  account  for  the  low  state  of  historical  letters  up  to  within  a 
comparatively  short  period,  without  impugning  the  judgment  or  saga 
city  of  early  observers,  on  our  local  and  distinctive  history  ;  and 
offers  also  a  rational  plea  why  the  aboriginal  branch  of  our  antiqui 
ties,  and  the  just  expanding  science  of  ethnology,  has  been  left  en 
shrouded  in  so  much  darkness  and  historical  mystery.  We  have, 
in  fact,  not  had  the  means  of  making  such  inquiries.  The  libraries 
at  Harvard,  the  public  collection  set  on  foot  by  Franklin  at  Philadel 
phia,  the  library  of  Congress,  and  that  of  the  New-York  Historical 
Society,  and  perhaps  the  growing  library  of  the  State  Capitol  at  Al 
bany,  are  some  of  the  chief  collections  yet  made  in  the  Union  ;  and 
these  might  be  conveniently  stowed  away,  en  masse^  in  one  corner  of 
the  "  Bibliotheque  Royal "  at  Paris,  without  exciting  notice. 


164  [SENATE 


[a.]    Who  were  the  Eries  ?    f 

Louis  Hennepin,  who  was  a  Recollect,  remarks  in  the  original  Am 
sterdam  edition  of  his  travels  of  1698,  that  Canada  was  first  disco 
vered  by  the  Spanish,  alluding  doubtless  to  the  voyage  of  Cortereal 
and  that  it  received  its  first  missionaries  under  the  French,  from  the 
order  of  Recollects.  These  pioneers  of  the  cross,  according  to  this 
author,  made  themselves  very '.acceptable  to  the  Hurons  or  Wyandots, 
who  occupied  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  who  informed  them 
that  the  Iroquois  pushed  their  war  parties  beyond  Virginia  and  New- 
Sweden,  and  other  parts  remote  from  their  cantons.  They  went,  he 
says,  in  these  wars,  near  to  a  lake,  which  they  called  Erige  or  Erie.* 
Now,  if  they  went  "  beyond  Virginia  and  New-Sweden,"  they  were 
very  remote  from  Lake  Erie,  and  the  assertion  implies  a  contradiction 
or  some  ignorance  of  the  geography  of  the  country.  This  name  in 
the  Huron  language,  he  informs  us,  signifies  the  Cat,  or  Nation  of  the 
Cat — a  name,  he  says,  which  it  derived  from  the  fact  that  the  Iroquois 
in  returning  to  their  cantons,  brought  the  Erige  or  Erike,  captives 
through  it.  The  Canadians  softened  this  word  to  ERIE.  It  would 
appear  then,  that  the  Eries  either  did  not  occupy  the  immediate  banks 
of  the  lake,  or  else  they  lived  on  the  upper  or  more  remote  parts  of 
it.  To  be  brought  captives  through  it,  they  must  have  been  embarked 
at  some  distance  from  its  lower  extremity.  This  vague  mode  of  ex 
pression  leaves  a  doubt  as  to  the  actual  place  of  residence  of  this 
conquered  and,  so  called,  extinct  tribe.  Whether  extinct  or  not,  is 
not  certain.  The  name  is  only  a  Wyandot  name.  They  had  others. 

From  inquiries  made  among  the  Senecas,  they  are,  some  believe, 
the  same  people  whom  this  nation  call  KAH-KWAHS.  But  we  do  not 
advance  much  by  changing  one  term  for  another.  The  inquiry 
returns,  who  were  the  Kah-Kwahs  ?  Seneca  tradition  affirms  that 
they  lived  on  the  banks  of  Lake  Erie,  extending  eastward  towards 
the  Genesee  river,  and  westward  indefinitely  ;  and  that  they  were 
finally  conquered  in  a  war,  which  was  closed  by  a  disastrous  battle, 
the  locality  of  which  is  not  fixed  -}  after  which  they  were  chased 

*  Vide  Appendix. 


No.  24.]  165 

west,  and  the  remnant  driven  down  the  Alleghany  river.     [See  the 
subsequent  paper  d.] 

Cusick,  the  Tuscarora  archaeologist,  who  writes  the  word  "  Squaw- 
kihows,"  intimates  that  these  were  an  affiliated  people,  and  that 
the  remnant  after  their  defeat,  were  incorporated  with  the  Sene- 
cas.  [D.] 

Golden  states  that  after  the  war  with  the  Adirondacks  broke  out, 
say  at  the  end  of  the  16th  century,  the  Iroquois,  to  try  their  courage, 
went  to  war  against  a  nation  called  Satanas,*  who  lived  on  the  banks 
of  the  lakes,  whom  they  defeated  and  conquered,  wrhich  raised  their 
spirits  so  much,  that  they  afterwards  renewed  the  war  against  the 
Adirondacks  and  Huronsf  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  finally  prevailed 
against  them.  [Hist.  Five  Nations,  p.  23,  Lond.  ed.  1767.] 

Satanas,  it  appears  from  the  same  author,  is  a  name  for  the  Shaoua- 
nons,  Shawanoes,  or  Shawnees,  as  the  term  is  variously  written  ;  a 
tribe,  it  may  be  further  remarked,  who  are  called  Chat  by  the  modern 
Canadian  French. 

A  letter  of  the  missionary  Le  Moyne,  published  in  the  Missionary 
"  Relacions,"  and  hereto  appended,  proves  that  the  war  with  the 
Eries,  whatever  may  have  been  its  origin  or  former  state,  had  newly 
broken  out  in  1653,  and  there  are  references  of  a  subsequent  date  to 
denote  that  by  the  year  1655,  this  war  had  terminated  in  the  disas 
trous  overthrow  of  this  people.  They  appear  to  have  been  then  located 
where  the  existing  traditions  of  the  Senecas  place  them,  namely, 
west  of  Genesee  river,  and  at  or  near  Buffalo.  We  may  suppose 
that  up  to  this  period,  the  Senecas  were  limited  to  the  eastern  banks 
of  the  Genesee.  And  it  was  probably  the  results  of  this  war  that 
transferred  their  council  fire  from  the  present  site  of  Geneva  or 
Canandaigua  to  the  Genesee  valley. 


*  This  word  appears  to  be  an  English  soubriquet,  derived  from  the  Dutch  language,  and 
is  from  Satan,  a  synonyme  for  Duivel.  [See  Jansen's  new  Pocket  Dictionary,  Dortracht 
1831 .]  The  plural  inflection  in  o,  if  this  derivation  be  correct,  is  duplicated  in  its  mean 
ing,  by  the  corresponding  English  inflection  in  s,  a  practice  quite  conformable  to  English 
orthoepy,  which  puts  its  vernacular  plural  to  foreign  plurals,  as  Cherubims  for  Cheru 
bim,  &c. 

f  Called  Quatoghies  by  the  Iroquois. 


166  [SENATE 

When  La  Salle  reached  the  Niagara  river  in  1679,  but  twenty-four 
years  after  the  close  of  this  Erie  war,  he  found  the  entire  country  on 
its  eastern  or  American  banks  in  the  possession  of  the  Senecas.  f  J.J 
The  history  and  fate  of  the  Eries  was  then  a  tradition. 

We  may  here  drop  the  inquiry  to  be  resumed  at  a  future  period. 


[b.]     Building  of  the  first  vessel  on  the  upper  lakes. 

The  enterprise  of  Sa  Salle,  in  constructing  a  vessel  above  the  falls 
of  Niagara,  in  1679,  to  facilite  his  voyage  to  the  Illinois  and  the 
Mississippi,  is  well  known  ;  but  while  the  fact  of  his  having  thus  been 
the  pioneer  of  naval  architecture  on  the  upper  lakes,  is  familliar  to 
historical  readers,  the  particular  place  of  its  construction,  has  been 
matter  of  various  opinions.  Gen.  Cass  in  his  historical  discourse, 
places  it  at  Erie  ;  Mr.  Bancroft  in  his  history,  designates  the  mouth 
of  the  Tonawanda.  Mr.  Sparks  in  the  biography  of  Marquette, 
decides  to  place  it  on  the  Canadian  side  of  the  Niagara.  These 
variances  result  in  a  measure  from  the  vague  and  jarring  accounts  of 
the  narrators,  whose  works  had  been  consulted  in  some  instances  in 
abridged  or  mutilated  translations,  and  not  from  doubt  or  ambiguity 
in  the  missionary  "  Letters." 

Literary  associations  in  America,  who  aimed  to  increase  the  means 
of  reference  to  standard  works,  began  their  labors  in  feebleness.  The 
New-York  Historical  Society,  which  dates  its  origin  in  1804,  and  has 
vindicated  its  claims  to  be  the  pioneer  of  historical  letters  in  America, 
published  Tonti's  account  of  the  Chevalier  La  Salle's  enterprise,  in 
one  of  the  volumes  of  its  first  series.  It  is  since  known,  however, 
that  this  account  was  a  bookseller's  compilation  from,  it  is  believed 
generally  correct  sources,  but  it  wras  disclaimed  by  Tonti.  It  is  at 
least  but  an  abreviation,  and  cannot  be  regarded  as  an  o.iginal 
work. 

In  1820,  the  American  Antiquarian  Society  published  in  their  first 
volume  of  collections,  an  account  of  Henriepin  discoveries,  which  is 
known  to  bibliographers  to  be  a  translation  of  a  mere  abridgment  of 


No.  24.]  167 

the  original  work,  reduced  to  less  than  half  its  volume  of  matter. 
There  was  also  an  edition  of  this  author,  published  in  London  in 
1698 ;  but  still  clipped  of  some  of  its  matter,  or  otherwise  defective; 
the  tastes  and  wants  of  an  English  public  being  constantly  consulted 
in  the  admission  of  continental  books  of  this  cast.  The  original  work 
of  Hennepin  was  published  in  French,  at  Amsterdam  in  1698.  Being 
of  the  order  of  Recollects,  and  not  a  Jesuit,  there  was  much  feeling 
and  prejudice  against  him  in  France,  of  which  Charlevoix,  the  accom 
plished  historian  of  New-France,  partook  in  no  small  degree.  Yet 
whatever  may  have  been  the  justice  or  injustice  of  these  impeach 
ments  of  the  missionary's  veracity,  there  could  be  no  motive  for 
disagreement  in  a  fact  of  this  kind. 

Hennepin  was  the  camp  missionary  of  the  party  on  the  way  to 
Illinois,  and  the  companion  of  La  Salle  and  Tonti  on  the  occa 
sion.  By  adverting  to  his  narrative,  in  the  appendix,  the  most 
satisfactory  and  circumstantial  details  on  this  subject  will  be  found. 
The  vessel,  according  to  him,  was  built  "  two  leagues  above  the 
falls,"  that  is,  about  three  miles  above  the  present  site  of  fort  Schlos- 
ser,  on  Cayuga  creek.  There  is  no  stream,  at  this  distance,  on  the 
Canadian  side.  They  reached  the  spot  on  the  22d  of  January,  set  up 
the  keel  on  the  26th,  and,  after  laboring  all  winter,  amidst  discou 
ragements,  during  which  the  Senecas  threatened  to  burn  it,  at  one 
time,  and  refused  to  sell  corn  to  support  the  workmen,  at  another,  it 
was  launched  in  the  spring,  and  named  the  Griffin,  "  in  allusion  to 
the  arms  of  the  Count  de  Frotenac,  which  was  supported  by  two 
griffins."  The  figure  of  a  griffin  adorned  the  prow,  surmounted  by 
an  eagle,  the  symbolic  type  of  the  embryo  power,  which  was  destin 
ed,  in  due  time,  to  sway  the  political  destinies  of  the  continent. 
There  were  seven  small  cannon,  and  thirty  persons,  including  the 
crew.  With  great  difficulty,  and  by  the  use  of  the  cordelle,  they 
ascended  the  rapids,  the  present  site  of  Black-Rock,  and  finally,  after 
many  delays,  they  set  sail,  freighted  with  merchandize,  on  the  7th 
of  August,  1679,  just  six  months  and  twelve  days  after  they  had  laid 
the  keel.  Thus  the  honor  of  furnishing  the  first  vessel  on  our  great 
chain  of  inland  lakes,  above  the  falls,  is  due  to  the  present  area  of 
Niagara  county,  New-York.  How  this  initiatory  step  has  been  fol 
lowed  up,  in  the  course  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  years,  until 
these  lakes  are  whitened  by  the  canvass  of  the  republic,  and  deco- 


168  [SENATE 

rated  with  its  self-moving  palaces  of  wood  and  iron,  under  the  guise 
of  steamboats,  it  would  be  interesting  to  note.  But  we  have  no  sta 
tistics  of  this  kind  to  turn  to.  As  an  increment  in  such  an  inquiry,. 
I  subjoin,  in  the  appendix,  lists  kept  at  my  office,  in  the  west,  of  the 
various  species  of  vessels,  which  entered  and  departed  from  the  re 
mote  little  harbor  of  Michilimaekinac,  during  the  sailing  seasons  of 
1839  and  1840,  respectively. 


[c.]  Who  were  the  Alleg-hans  ? 


This  is  an  inquiry  in  our  aboriginal  archeology,  which  assumes  a 
deeper  interest,  the  more  it  is  discussed.  All  the  republic  is  con 
cerned  in  the  antiquarian  knowledge  and  true  etymology  and  history 
of  an  ancient  race,  to  whom  tradition  attaches  valor  and  power,  and 
who  have  consecrated  their  name  in  American  geography  upon  the 
most  important  range  of  mountains  between  the  valley  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  the  Atlantic.  But  the  inquiry  comes  home  to  us  with  a 
local  and  redoubled  interest,  from  the  fact,  that  they  occupied  a  large 
portion  of  the  western  area  of  the  State,  comprising  the  valley  of  the 
Alleghany  river  to  its  utmost  source,  and  extending  eastward  !y  an 
undefined  distance.  Even  so  late  as  1727,  Golden,  in  his  history  of 
the  Five  Nations,  places  them  under  the  name  of  "  Alleghens,"  on 
his  map  of  this  river.  It  is  not  certain  that  they  did  not  anciently, 
occupy  the  country  as  far  east  and  south  as  the  junction  of  Allen's 
creek,  with  the  Genesee.  A  series  of  old  forts,  anterior  in  age 
to  the  Iroquois  power,  extends  "along  the  shores  of  lake  Erie, 
up  to  Ihe  system  of  water  communication  which  has  its  outlet  into 
the  Alleghany  through  the  Conewongo.  There  are  some  striking- 
points  of  identity  between  the  character  of  these  antique  military 
works,  and  those  of  the  Ohio  valley,  and  this  coincidence  is  still 
more  complete  in  the  remains  of  ancient  art  found  in  the  old 
Indian  cemeteries,  barrows  and  small  mounds  of  western  New-  York, 
extending  even  as  far  east  as  the  ancient  Osco,  now  Auburn. 

The  subject  is  one  worthy  of  full  examination,  who  this  ancient 
race  were  1  whence  they  came  1  and  whither  they  went  ?  are 


No.  24.J  169 

inquiries  fraught  with  interest.  We  should  not  be  led  astray,  or 
thrown  off  the  track  of  investigation  by  the  name.  All  the  tribes, 
ancient  and  modern,  have  multiform  names.  This  one  of  the  Alle- 
ghans,  probably  fell  upon  the  ears  of  the  first  settlers,  but  it  is  far 
from  certain  that  it  was  their  own  term,  while  it  is  quite  certain 
that  it  was  not  of  the  vocabulary  of  the  bold  northern  race,  the 
Iroquois,  who  impinged  upon  them.  It  has  the  character  of  an 
Algonquin  word.  Their  descendants,  whoever  their  ancestors  were, 
may  yet  exist,  under  their  own  proper  name,  in  the  far  west.  The 
Iroquois,  who  pushed  their  conquests  down  the  Alleghany  and 
Ohio  rivers  after  them,  did  not  found  a  claim  to  territory  further 
south  on  the  Ohio  river,  than  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky.  They 
pushed  their  war  parties  to  the  Catawba  and  Cherokee  territories 
across  the  Alleghanies,  and  as  far  west  as  the  Illinois.  They  swept 
over  the  whole  region  included  between  lakes  Ontario,  Erie  and  Hu 
ron,  north.  In  the  latter  case  we  know  it  was  a  war  against  the 
tribes  of  the  Algonquin  stock,  including  one  branch  of  another, 
and  that  their  own  generic  stock,  namely,  the  Quatoghies  or  Hurons. 

The  following  communication  on  this  subject,  addressed  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Maryland  Historical  Society,  is  added  in  this  con 
nection.  Although  written  to  vindicate  a  question  of  antiquarian 
research,  in  a  sister  society,  and  partaking  perhaps  a  little  of  a  polemic 
cast,  the  facts  are  of  permanent  interest,  and  are  thrown  together  in 
a  brief  and  concentrated  form. 

New- York,  May  28th,  1845. 
GENTLEMEN  :* 

My  attention  has  been  called  by  a  literary  friend,  to  your  notice  of 
Mr.  Biantz  Mayer's  report  on  the  subject  of  a  national  name,  or  dis 
tinctive  synonyme  for  our  country.  Mr.  Mayer  having  chosen  to 
reflect  upon  the  antiquarian  value  of  the  historical  research  involved 
in  the  inquiry,  I  feel  called  upon,  as  a  member  of  the  committee  of 
the  New-York  Historical  Society,  before  whom  this  question  was  dis 
cussed,  to  say  a  few  words  in  reply. 

"  The  following  quotation  from  my  c  Glossary  of  Anglo-Indian 
Words,'  will  best  set  forth  my  personal  connection  with  the  subject 

•  Addressed  to  the  Editors  of  the  New-York  Evening  Post  and  National  Intelligencer. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  22 


170  [SENATE 

as  a  member  of  the  society,  and  a  humble  laborer  in  the  field  of  abo 
riginal  antiquities,  who  is  ready  at  all  suitable  times,  to  give  autho 
rity  for  the  use  of  whatever  Indian  terms  he  may  employ. 

"  Meghan,  an  obsolete  aboriginal  noun  proper,  applied  adjectively 
both  in  French  and  English,  to  an  ancient  and  long  extinct  people  in 
North  America,  and  likewise  to  the  most  prominent  chain  of  moun 
tains  within  the  regions  over  which  they  are  supposed  to  have  borne 
sway." 

Our  authorities  respecting  the  ancient  Alleghans,  are  not  confined 
to  the  very  late  period,  i.  e.  1819,*  which  is  alone  quoted,  and  exclu 
sively  relied  on  by  the  learned  secretary  of  the  Maryland  Historical 
Society.  Nor  .do  they  leave  us  in  doubt,  that  this  ancient  people, 
who  occupy  the  foreground  of  our  remote  aboriginal  history,  were  a 
valiant,  noble  and  populous  race,  who  were  advanced  in  arts  and  the 
policy  of  government,  and  raised  fortifications  for  their  defence. 
(N.  Y.  Hist.  Col.  vol.  2,  p.  89,  91.)  While  they  held  a  high  repu 
tation  as  hunters,  they  cultivated  maize  extensively,  which  enabled 
them  to  live  in  large  towns;  (Davies'  Hist.  Car.  Isds.)  and  erected 
those  antique  fortifications  which  are  extended  over  the  entire  Missis 
sippi  valley,  as  high  as  latitude  43°?  and  the  lake  country,  reaching 
from  Lake  St.  Clair  (Am.  Phil.  Trans.)  to  the  south  side  of  the  Nia 
gara  ridge  (the  old  shore  of  Lake  Ontario)  and  the  country  of  the 
Onondagas  and  Oneidas  (Clinton's  Dis.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc.  vol.  2.) 
Towards  the  south,  they  extended  as  far  as  the  borders  of  the  Chero- 
kees  and  Muscogees.f  From  the  traditions  of  Father  Raymond,  they 
were  worshippers  of  the  sun,  had  an  order  of  priesthood,  and  exer 
cised  a  sovereignty  over  a  very  wide  area  of  country.  (His.  Carib. 
Isds.  Paris,  1658.  London  ed.  of  1666,  p.  204,  et  seq.) 

At  what  era  the  Alleghan  confederacy,  thus  shadowed  forth,  ex 
isted  and  fell  in  North  America,  we  do  not  know.  Our  Indian  nations 
have  no  certain  chronology,  and  we  must  establish  data  by  contempo 
raneous  tradition  of  the  Mexican  nations,  or  by  internal  antiquarian 
evidence. 


*aTrans.  Hist,  and  Lit.  Com.  Am.  Phil.  Soc.  Vol.  1,  Philadelphia,  1819. 
t  Seneca  tradition,  N.  Y.  Hist.  Col.  vol.  2. 


No.  24.]  171 

The  «  Old  Fort"  discovered  by  Dr.  Locke  in  Highland  Co.  Ohio 
in  1838,  denoted  a  period  of  600  years  from  its  abandonment,*  that 
is,  284  years  before  Christopher  Columbus  first  sailed  boldly  into  the 
Western  oeean.  The  trees  on  Grave  Creek  mound  denote  the  aban 
donment  of  the  trenches  and  stone  look-outs  in  that  vicinity  to  have 
been  in  1338.  (Trans.  Am.  Ethnological  Society,  vol.  1,  N.  Y. 
1845.)  The  ramparts  at  Marietta  had  a  tree  decayed  in  the  heart, 
but  the  concentric  outer  circles,  which  could  be  counted,  were  463. 
(Clinton's  Dis.)  The  live  oaks  on  the  low  mounds  of  Florida,  where 
one  of  the  Algonquin  tribes,  namely,  the  Shawnees,  aver  that  they 
once  lived  and  had  been  preceded  by  a  people  more  advanced  in  arts 
(Vide  Arch.  Am.  vol.  1.)  denote  their  abandonment  about  1145. 
But  even  these  data  do  not,  probably  reach  back  sufficiently  far,  to 
denote  the  true  period. 

If  we  fix  upon  the  twelfth  century  as  the  era  of  the  fall  of  the 
Alleghan  race,  we  shall  not  probably  over  estimate  the  event.  They 
had  probably  reached  the  Mississippi  valley,  a  century  or  two  before, 
having  felt,  in  their  original  position,  west  and  south  of  that  stream, 
the  great  revolutionary  movements  which  preceded  the  overthrow  of 
the  Toltec  and  the  establishment  of  the  Aztec  empire  in  Mexican 
America. 

There  are  but  two  words  left  in  our  geography,  supposed  to  be 
of  the  ancient  Alleghan  language.  These  are  Alleghany,  and  Yiog- 
hiogany,  the  latter,  being  the  name  of  a  stream  which  falls  into  the 
Monongahela,  on  its  right  bank,  about  twenty  miles  above  Pitts 
burgh. 

Tradition,  not  of  the  highest  character,  gives  us  the  words  Tal- 
Hgeu,  or  Talligwee,  as  the  name  of  this  ancient  nation,  although  it  is 
nearly  identical  in  sounds  with  the  existing  and  true  name  of  the 
Cherokees,  which,  according  to  the  late  Elias  Boudinot,  (a  Chero 
kee,)  is  TSALLAKEE.  Col.  Gibson,  a  plain  man,  an  Indian  trader 
and  no  philologist,  who  furnished  Mr.  Jefferson  with  Indian  vocabu 
laries  of  the  dialects  of  his  day,  to  be  used  in  answer  to  the  inquiries 
of  Catherine  the  Great,  (vide  Trans.  Royal  Academy,  Petersburgh,) 
expressed  an  opinion  that  this  ancient  people  did  not  use  a  T  before 
the  epithet,  but  were  called  Allegewee.  Tradition  has,  however, 
strictly  speaking,  preserved  neither  of  these  terms,  although  both 

*  Cincinnati  Gazette. 


172  [SENATE 

appear  to  have  strong  affinities  with  them.  The  word  Alleghany  has 
come  down  to  us,  from  the  earliest  times,  as  the  name  of  the  great 
right-hand  fork  of  the  Ohio,  and  also  as  the  name,  from  the  same 
remote  period  of  antiquity,  of  the  chain  of  mountains  of  which  the 
stream  itself  may  be  said  to  be  the  most  remote  northeasterly  tribu 
tary.  In  this  form  it  is  evidently  a  local  term,  applied  geographi 
cally,  according  to  the  general  principles  of  the  Indian  languages, 
like  Jumna  in  the  Susquehanna,  and  kannock  in  the  Rappahannock, 
which  appear  to  denote,  in  each  case,  a  rivr  r,  or  torrent  of  water. 
By  removing  this  local  inflection,  we  have  Alleghan  as  the  proper 
term  for  the  people,  and  I  have  felt  sustained,  by  this  inductive  pro 
cess,  in  regarding  Alleghan  as  the  original  cognomen  of  the  "  mound 
builders"  of  North  America. 

Having  thus  given  my  views  with  respect  to  the  particular  word 
which  awakened  this  discussion,  permit  rne  now  to  turn  to  the  other 
matters,  so  confidently  brought  forward  by  the  secretary  of  the  Ma 
ryland  Historical  Society. 

The  Iroquois  affirm  that  they  formerly  lived  in  the  area  of  the 
Cherokee  country.  (Clin.  Dis.  N.  Y.  H.  Soc.,  vol.)  Captain  Smith 
met  a  war  party  of  this  nation,  in  exploring  one  of  the  rivers  of  Vir 
ginia  in  1608.  So  late  as  the  era  of  the  settlement  of  North  Caro 
lina,  they  brought  off  to  the  north  the  last  of  their  cantons,  in  the 
tribe  of  the  Tuscaroras.  They  sold  the  lands  as  far  south  as  Ken 
tucky  river.  (Imlay's  Hist.  Kent.)  They  quitclaimed  the  soil  in 
northern  Virginia  and  Maryland,  anil  they  quite  forbid  all  sales  of 
land  by  the  Delawares.  All  authorities,  indeed,  concur  in  showing 
the  track  of  their  migration,  prior  to  1600,  to  have  been  from  the 
south  to  the  north  and  northeast.  Affiliation  of  language  is  also 
thought  to  denote  their  origin  in  the  south.  (Vide  Gallatin,  2  vol. 
Archa.  Amer.)  The  Hurons,  who  are  of  the  same  stock,  affirm  that 
they  were  originally  the  first  of  all  the  nations,  and  call  the  Lena- 
pees,  who  have  assumed  the  same  distinction,  nephews,  denoting 
inferiority  in  the  chronological  and  ethnological  chain.  In  this  term 
of  nephews,  so  applied  to  the  Delawares,  all  the  Iroquois  tribes  con 
cur.  (Vide  Oneota.) 

Algonquin  tradition,  recorded  by  Mr.  Heckwelder  in  the  Am.  Phi. 
Trans,  in  1819,  on  the  part  of  the  Lenapees,  denotes  that  a  confede- 


No.  24.]  173 

ration  of  these  two  stocks,  namely,  the  political  uncles  and  nephews, 
defeated  the  Alleghans,  and  drove  them  from  the  country.  This  tra 
dition  is  referred  to  a  time  when  the  Delawares  or  Lenapees,  were 
shorn  of  all  power  and  consequence,  "  having  been  degraded," 
according  to  their  phrase,  to  assume  the  petticoat,  and  found  a  refuge 
in  a  new  country,  to  them,  on  the  Muskingum,  where  they  were  taken 
under  the  care,  as  they  had  previously  been  east  of  the  mountains, 
of  the  Moravian  brethren.  In  their  reminiscences  they  would  conse 
quently  be  prone  to  give  prominence  to  such  events  as  would  reflect 
the  most  favorable  lights  on  their  history.  They  are  speaking  of 
events  which  we  see  by  the  preceding  references,  must  have  transpired 
500  or  600  years  before,  and  in  a  very  distant  quarter  of  the  Union. 
Yet  they  add  some  particulars  which  written  history  alone  could  pre 
serve  ;  and  they  ascribe  to  themselves  such  a  degree  of  foresight, 
prudence,  wisdom,  valor  and  sense  of  Christian  justice,  as  no  Indian 
tribe  in  America  ever  evinced.  These  traditions  are  recorded  by  Mr. 
Heckewelder  in  a  spirit  of  Christian  kindness  on  his  part,  but  he  does 
not  vouch  for  them  ;  they  are  to  be  judged,  like  other  traditions,  by 
their  probabilities  and  their  conformity  to  other  and  known  traditions. 
It  is  on  this  account  that  I  have  adduced  the  preceding  data.  Every 
Indian  nation  is  prone  to  exalt  itself,  and  if  we  would  admit  fully  the 
claims  of  each,  the  rest  would  be  sorry  persons  indeed. 

The  first  thing  to  be  borne  in  mind  is,  that  the  tradition  is  a  very 
ancient  one,  and  must  have  come  down  shorn  of  many  particulars, 
which  there  appears  to  have  been  great  carefulness  to  re-state.  The 
scene  also  is  remote  from  the  place  of  narration.  No  such  fact  as 
the  principal  one  of  the  crossing,  on  which  great  stress  is  laid  by  Mr. 
Mayer,  on  the  part  of  the  Maryland  Historical  Society,  could  have 
taken  place  in  the  Ohio  valley,  or  within  one  thousand  miles  of  Pitts 
burgh,  where  alone,  it  must  be  remembered,  we  have  any  evidence  in 
the  existing  names  of  the  country  of  the  residence  of  the  Alleghans. 

The  Algonquins,  (we  include  the  Lenapees  in  their  proper  groupe,) 
attempting  to  cross  the  Mississippi,  into  the  territories  of  a  foreign 
nation,  with  a  large  body  of  men,  are  defeated  and  driven  back. 
They  show  themselves  pacifically,  in  a  moderate  number,  and  the 
foreigners  says  come  !  but  turning  out  a  multitude,  are  assailed. 
Whether  this  was  an  original  stratagem,  or  an  after  thought,  we  are 


174  [SENATE 

left  to  infer,  but  in  either  case,  it  would  be  quite  conformable  to  Indian 
j  olicy.  For  the  sake  of  clearness,  we  will  locate  this  event  in  the 
section  of  this  great  river,  between  the  Chickasaw  bluffs  and  Natchez, 
its  probable  site.  On  this  defeat  they  form  an  alliance  with  their 
uncles,  the  Iroquois,  who  were  already  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
were  located  north  of  the  Alleghans.  A  long  war  begins,  in  the 
course  of  which  the  latter  erect  the  fortifications  which  have  excited 
so  much  curiosity  in  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio  valleys,  and  after  pro 
ving  themselves  valient  men,  are  finally  overpowered  and  driven  off. 
The  Lenapees  are  in  1819  the  historians  of  their  enemies,  and  berate 
them  as  faithless.  The  Maryland  Historical  Society,  twenty-six 
years  later,  endorse  the  whole  story,  and  pronounce  the  Alleghans  pusil 
lanimous,  not  so  much  it  would  seem  for  their  heroic  struggle  and 
defence,  as  for  the  cause  of  it,  namely,  riot  letting  the  Algonquin 
hordes  march  into  or  through  their  country,  as  the  superior  forecast 
and  judgment  of  the  latter  might,  on  further  progress,  dictate. 

Does  any  sound  historian  ?  does  any  one  acquainted  with  Indian 
life,  character  or  history,  as  it  exists,  and  has  always  existed  in  North 
America,  believe  that  the  pacific  and  Christian  request,  put  forth  by 
Mr.  He.ckewelder,  as  the  chronicler  of  his  Delaware  converts  at  Gna- 
denhutton,  namely,  that  they  might  be  allowed  to  explore  a  country 
east  of  them,  to  select  it  out  and  dwell  therein,  or  that  they  had  pre 
viously  had  the  prudence,  energy  and  forecast  to  send  spies,  like 
Moses,  to  spy  it  out — as  if  they  were  seeking  a  country  for  an  agri 
cultural  settlement,  with  flocks  and  implements  of  husbandry — I 
repeat  it,  does  any  one,  who  reads  this  detailed  part  of  the  tradition 
as  told  to  and  believed  by  the  good  old  missionary,  credit  a  syllable 
of  it?  If  he  does,  his  good-natured  credulity  must  be  greater  than 
that  of  the  committee  of  the  New-York  Historical  Society,  whose 
suggestive  report  on  the  discussion  of  a  distinctive  national  name  has 
been  the  theme  of  so  much  misconception — may  I  not  add,  of  so 
truly  Pickwickian  a  degree  of  patriotism. 

The  truth  is,  this  suggestion  of  a  peaceful  passage  for  the  great 
Algonquin  army,  is  to  be  found  originally  in  the  20th  chapter  of 
Numbers,  in  the  demand  made,  by  divine  direction,  by  the  Jewish 
leader  for  a  safe  passport  through  the  land  of  Edom,  for  the  faithful 


No.  24.J  175 

performance  of  which  there  was  a  divine  guaranty.  And  when  the 
kind  father  had  taught  this  historieal  lesson  to  his  peaceable  disciples 
on  the  banks  of  the  Muskinguin,  he  did  not  perceive,  in  afterwards 
putting  down  the  traditions  of  his  favorite  Delawares,  how  complete 
ly  they  had  adapted  a  sacred  event  to  the  exigencies  of  savage  life, 
in  a  host  of  lawless  invaders  in  the  American  wilderness,  in  the  12th 
century. 

But  we  are  not  only  to  take  this  entire  tradition  of  1819,  of  an 
event  happening  600  years  before,  in  extenso,  with  all  its  moral  ex 
actness  of  motive,  in  the  original  actors,  without  any  abatements  or 
corrections  required  by  other  traditions  or  history,  but  the  good  father, 
whose  moral  excellence  is  pure  and  unimpeachable,  but  who  was  no 
philologist,  aims  to  make  the  existing  lexicography  of  the  Delaware 
prove  the  tradition  ;  and  we  have,  in  a  foot  note,  a  forced  etymology 
of  the  name  of  the  river  Mississippi,  to  demonstrate  that  this  is  a 
Delaware  name.  Now,  the  name  of  this  river  is  not  "  Namaesa 
Sipu,"  that  is,  sturgeon,  trout,"or  as  he  gives  it,  "  fish  river,"  but 
MISSI-SIPPI — a  derivative  from  the  adjective  great,  in  an  aboriginal 
sense,  and  sippi,  a  river.  Mr.  Gallatin  (Archa.  Am.  vol.  2)  is  inclin 
ed  to  believe  that  it  should  be  translated  "  the  whole  river,"  or  a  unity 
of  waters,  but  neither  he  nor  any  other  commentator,  has  been  able  to 
make  "  fish"  out  of  "  missi."  The  merest  tyro  in  the  Indian  lan 
guages,  must  perceive  that  the  etymology  does  not  bear  the  meaning 
of  Fish  river,  and  if  it  did,  it  would  prove,  contrary  to  their  repu 
tation,  that  the  Indians  give  the  most  inappropriate  geographical 
names,  of  all  men  in  existence.  Fish  river  would  be  the  most  mal- 
appropriate  name  for  the  Mississippi.  Its  turbed  waters  and  rushing 
channel,  surcharged  writh  floating  trees,  and  subject  to  a  thousand 
physical  mutations  every  season,  is  absolutely  forbidding  to  the  larger 
number  of  species,  and  favorable  only  to  the  coarser  kinds  which  are 
rejected  from  the  table  of  the  epicure. 

A  single  remark  more.  The  Delawares  have  never  lived,  or  held 
an  acre  of  land  on  the  Mississippi,  in  its  whole  course  between  Itasca 
lake  and  the  Balize.  When  Penn  came  to  America,  they  lived  on 
the  Delaware,  in  central  Pennsylvania.  They  were  ordered  to  quit 
the  sources  of  the  Delaware  river  by  the  Iroquois  in  1742,  and  go  to 


176  [SENATE 

Wyoming  or  Shamoken.*.  They  found  their  way  across  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  in  time  to  burn  Col.  Crawford  at  the  stake,f  and  oppose  the 
settlement  of  the  Ohio  valley,  prior  to  the  revolution  ;  they  settled 
on  the  Muskingum,  and  after  some  afflictions  and  mutations,  chiefly 
brought  upon  themselves,  they  accepted  lands,  and  began  to  recross 
the  Mississippi  in  1818J .  They  are  now  located  on  the  west  banks 
of  the  Missouri,  on  the  Konza.  Yet  the  etymology  adverted  to 
attributes  to  this  tribe,  not  only  the  naming  of  the  river  upon  which 
they  never  lived,  and  never  held  any  lands,  but  presupposes,  that  the 
Illinois  and  other  Algonquin  nations  living  on  its  banks,  above  the 
influx  of  the  Ohio  and  the  Missouri,  to  whom,  with  the  influence  of 
the  French,  the  actual  name  is  due,  preserved  the  Delaware  term 
"  Namsesa  Sepu,"  although  it  is  neither  used  by  their  descendants  nor 
by  Europeans. 


[d.]    War  with  the  Kah  Kwahs.  7 

Some  inquiries  have  been  made  in  a  prior  paper,  on  the  strong  proba 
bilities  of  this  people,  being  identical  with  the  Ererions  or  Eries.  While 
this  question  is  one  that  appears  to  be  within  the  grasp  of  modern 
inquiry,  and  may  be  resumed  at  leisure,  the  war  itself,  with  the  peo 
ple  whom  they  call  Kah- Kwahs,  and  we  Eries  is  a  matter  of  popular 
tradition,  and  is  alluded  to  with  so  many  details,  that  its  termination 
may  be  supposed  to  have  been  an  event  of  not  the  most  ancient 
date.  Some  of  these  reminiscences  having  found  their  way  into  the 
newspapers  during  the  summer^  in  a  shape  and  literary  garniiure, 
which  was  suited  to  take  them  from  the  custody  of  sober  tradition, 
and  transfer  them  to  that  of  romance,  there  was  the  more  interest 
attached  to  the  subject,  which  led  me  to  take  some  pains  to  ascertain 
how  general  or  fresh  their  recollections  of  this  war  might  be. 

*  Colden's  Hist.  Five  Nations,  vol.  1.  p.  31. 
f  Metcalf's  Indian  Wars  in  the  West. 

J  This  is  the  first  time  that  this  tribe  ever  by  history,  or  tradition,  other  than  their  own, 
saw  this  river. 
§  See  Buffalo  Com.  Adv,  12th  July,  1845,  article  '« Indian  Tradition." 


No.  24.]  177 

My  inquiries  were  answered  one  evening  at  the  mission  house  at 
Buffalo,  by  the  Allegany  chief,  HA-YEK-DYOH-KUNH,  or  the  Wood 
cutter,  better  known  by  his  English  name  of  Jacob  Blacksnake.  He 
stated  that  the  Kah-Kwahs  had  their  chief  residence  at  the  time  of 
their  final  defeat,  on  the  Eighteen-mile  creek.  The  name  by  which 
he  referred  to  them,  in  this  last  place  of  their  residence,  might  be 
written  perhaps  with  more  exactitude  to  the  native  tongue,  Gah 
Gwah-ge-o-nuh — but  as  this  compound  word  embraces  the  ideas  of 
locality  and  existence  along  with  their  peculiar  name,  there  is  a 
species  of  tautology  in  retaining  the  two  inflections.  They  are  not 
necessary  in  the  English,  and  besides  in  common  use,  I  found  them 
to  be  generally  dropt,  \vhile  the  sound  of  G  naturally  changed  in 
common  pronunciation  into  that  of  K. 

Blacksnake  commenced  by  saying,  that  while  the  Senecas  lived 
east  of  the  Genessee,  they  received  a  challenge  from  the  Kah-Kwahs, 
to  try  their  skill  in  ball  playing  and  athletic  sports.  It  was  accepted, 
and  after  due  preliminaries,  the  challengers  came,  accompanied  by 
their  prime  young  men,  who  were  held  in  great  repute  as  wrestlers 
and  ball-players.  The  old  men  merely  came  as  witnesses,  while  this 
trial  was  made. 

The  first  trial  consisted  of  ball  playing,  in  which,  after  a  sharp 
contest,  the  young  Senecas  came  off  victorious.  The  next  trial  con 
sisted  of  a  foot  race  between  two,  which  terminated  also  in  favor  of 
the  Senecas.  The  spirit  of  the  Kah-Kwas  was  galled  by  these  de 
feats.  They  immediately  got  up  another  race  on  the  instant,  which 
was  hotly  contested  by  new  runners,  but  it  ended  in  their  losing  the 
race.  Fired  by  these  defeats,  and  still  confident  of  their  superior 
strength,  they  proposed  wrestling,  with  the  sanguinary  condition,  that 
each  of  the  seconds  should  hold  a  drawn  knife,  and  if  his  principal 
was  thrown,  he  should  instantly  plunge  it  into  his  throat,  and  cut  off 
his  head.  Under  this  terrible  penalty,  the  struggle  commenced.  The 
wrestlers  were  to  catch  their  hold  as  best  they  could,  but  to  observe 
fair  principles  of  wrestling.  At  length  the  Kah-Kwah  was  thrown, 
and  his  head  immediately  severed  and  tossed  into  the  air.  It  fell 
with  a  rebound,  and  loud  shouts  proclaimed  the  Senecas  victors  in 
four  trials.  This  terminated  the  sports,  and  the  tribes  returned  to 
their  respective  villages. 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  23 


178  [SENATE 

Some  time  after  this  event,  two  Seneca  hunters  went  out  to  hunt 
west  of  the  Genesee  river,  and  as  the  custom  is,  built  a  hunting  lodge 
of  boughs,  where  they  rested  at  night.  One  day,  one  of  them  went 
out  alone,  and  having  walked  a  long  distance,  was  belated  on  his  re 
turn.  He  saw,  as  he  cast  his  eye  to  a  distant  ridge,  a  large  body  of 
the  Kah-Kwahs  marching  in  the  direction  of  the  Seneca  towns.  He 
ran  to  his  companion,  and  they  instantly  fled  and  alarmed  the  Senecas. 
They  sent  off  a  messenger  post-haste  to  inform  their  confederates 
towards  the  east,  and  immediately  prepared  to  meet  their  enemies. 
After  about  a  day's  inarch,  they  met  them.  It  was  near  sunset  when 
they  descried  their  camp,  and  they  went  and  encamped  in  the  vicinity. 
A  conference  ensued,  in  which  they  settled  the  terms  of  the  battle. 

The  next  morning  the  Senecas  advanced.  Their  order  of  battle 
was  this.  They  concealed  their  young  men,  who  were  called  by  the 
narrator  burnt-knives,*  telling  them  to  lie  flat,  and  not  rise  and  join 
the  battle  until  they  received  the  war  cry,  and  were  ordered  forward. 
With  these  were  left  the  rolls  of  peeled  bark  to  tie  their  prisoners. 
Having  made  this  arrangement,  the  old  warriors  advanced,  and  began 
the  battle.  The  contest  was  fierce  and  long,  and  it  varied  much. 
Sometimes  they  were  driven  back,  or  faltered  in  their  line — again 
they  advanced,  and  again  faltered.  This  waving  of  the  lines  to  and 
fro,  formed  a  most  striking  feature  in  the  battle  for  a  long  time.  At 
length  the  Senecas  were  driven  back  near  to  the  point  where  the 
young  men  were  concealed.  The  latter  were  alarmed,  and  cried  out 
"  now,  we  are  killed  !"  At  this  moment,  the  Seneca  leader  gave  the 
concerted  war  whoop,  and  they  arose  and  joined  in  battle.  The  effects 
of  this  reinforcement,  at  the  time  that  the  enemy  were  fatigued  with 
the  day's  fight,  were  instantaneously  felt.  The  young  Senecas  pressed 
on  their  enemies  with  resistless  energy,  and  after  receiving  a  shower 
of  arrows  beat  down  their  opponents  with  their  war  clubs,  and  took 
a  great  many  prisoners.  The  prisoners  were  immediately  bound  with 
their  arms  behind,  and  tied  to  trees.  Nothing;  could  resist  their  im- 

7  o 

petuosity. 

The  Kah-Kwah  chiefs  determined  to  fly,  and  leave  the  Senecas 
masters  of  the  field.  In  this  hard  and  disastrous  battle,  which  was 

*  A  term  to  denote  their  being  quite  young,  and  used  here  as  a  cant  phrase  for  prime 
young  warriors. 


No.  24.]  179 

fought  by  the  Senecas  alone,  and  without  aid  from  their  confederates, 
the  Kah-Kwahs  lost  a  very  great  number  of  their  men,  in  slain  and 
prisoners.  But  those  who  fled  were  not  permitted  to  escape  unpur- 
sued,  and  having  been  reinforced  from  the  east,  they  followed  them, 
and  attacked  them  in  their  residence  on  the  Deoseowa  (Buffalo  creek) 
and  Eighteen  mile  creek,  which  they  were  obliged  to  abandon,  and 
fly  to  the  Oheeo,  [the  Seneca  name  for  the  Alleghany.] 

The  Senecas  pursued  them,  in  their  canoes,  in  the  descent  of 
this  stream.  They  discovered  their  encampment  on  an  island  in 
numbers  superior  to  their  own.  To  deceive  them,  the  Senecas,  on 
putting  ashore,  carried  their  canoes  across  a  narrow  peninsula,  by 
means  of  which  they  again  entered  the  river  above.  New  parties 
appeared  to  the  enemy,  to  be  thus  continually  arriving,  and  led  them 
greatly  to  over-estimate  their  numbers. 

This  was  at  the  close  of  day.  In  the  morning  not  an  enemy  wa8 
to  be  seen.  They  had  fled  down  the  river  and  have  never  since 
appeared.  It  is  supposed  they  yet  exist  west  of  the  Mississippi.* 

Two  characteristic  traits  of  boasting  happened  in  the  first  great 
battle  above  described.  The  Kah-Kwah  women  carried  along,  in 
the  rear  of  the  warriors,  packs  of  moccasins,  for  the  women  and 
children,  whom  they  expected  to  be  made  captives  in  the  Seneca  vil 
lages.  The  Senecas,  on  the  other  hand,  said,  as  they  went  out  to 
battle,  "  let  us  not  fight  them  too  near  for  fear  of  the  stench" — allud 
ing  to  the  anticipated  heaps  of  slain. 

[22nd  August,  1845.] 


*  We  may  here  venture  to  inquire,  whether  the  Kah-Kwahs  were  not  a  remnant,  or 
at  least  allies  of  the  ancient  Alleghans,  who  gave  name  to  the  river,  ami  thus  to  the  moun 
tains.  The  French  idea,  that  the  Eries  were  exterminated,  is  exploded  by  this  tradition 
of  Blacksnake,  at  least  if  we  concede  that  Erie  and  Kah-Kwah,  were  synonyms,  which 
is  questionable.  A  people  who  were  called  Ererions  by  the  Wyandots,  and  Kah-Kwahs 
by  the  Iroquios,  may  have  had  many  other  names,  from  other  tribes.  It  would  contra 
dict  all  Indian  history,  if  they  had  not  as  many  names  as  there  were  diverse  nations,  to 
whom  they  were  known. 


No.  24. 1  181 


IX.    MISCELLANEOUS  TRAITS. 


A  few  traits  are  thrown  in,  under  this  head,  in  the  shape  of  anecdotes,  which  are 
thought  to  be  illustrative  of  Indian  character. 


[a.]     Infant  Atotarho  of  the  Onondaga. 

While  I  was  engaged  in  taking  the  census  of  the  Onondagas,  at 
their  council  house,  at  the  Castle,  where  a  large  number  of  all  ages 
and  both  sexes  were  assembled,  the  interpreter,  who  spoke  English 
very  well,  taking  advantage  of  a  pause  in  the  business,  said  to  me, 
pointing  to  a  fine  boy  who  sat  on  a  bench,  near  a  window,  "  that  is 
our  king  !"  I  had,  a  short  time  before,  requested  that  this  boy  should 
be  sent  for.  His  mother  had  now,  unperceived  by  me,  brought  him, 
dressed  out  in  his  best  clothes,  and  evinced,  by  the  expression  of  her 
eyes  and  bearing,  a  conscious  pride  in  bringing  him  to  my  notice. 
And  truly,  she  had  every  reason  to  be  proud  of  so  finely  formed, 
bright  and  well-looking  a  boy.  In  addition  to  these  advantages,  it 
is  to  be  remembered  that  descent,  amongst  the  Onondagas  and  the 
other  Iroquois,  is  counted  by  the  female,  which  constituted  a  further 
motive  of  satisfaction  and  pride  to  the  mother,  in  showing  her  pretty 
Hux-sa-ha,  or  boy.  She  made  no  remark,  however,  on  my  noticing 
him,  but  sat  with  modesty  and  ease  near  him,  but  with  an  eye  beam 
ing  with  too  much  pride  and  self-complacence  to  be  concealed. 

The  lad  was  but  three  years  old,  but  tall  for  that  age,  and  offered 
a  fine  model  of  form.  I  could  not  help  noticing,  what  had  often 
impressed  me  in  similar  instances,  that  the  infusion  of  European 
blood,  derived  from  his  grandfather  by  the  father's  side,  had  served 
to  heighten  and  improve  physical  development,  and  fulness  and  beauty 


182  [SENATE 

of  muscle.  His  eyes  were  full,  large,  black  and  sparkling.  His 
dark  hair  also  was  a  true  trait  of  his  race.  His  countenance  was  of 
a  bright  brown,  showing  the  blood,  and  rather  formed  on  the  Grecian 
mould,  with  a  good  nose  and  pretty  lips.  Yet,  over  all,  there  was  a 
physiological  dash  of  the  muscular  expression,  hue  and  air  of  the 
true  Ko.icshioni. 

There  was  nothing  peculiar  in  his  dress1,  which  was  of  good  mate 
rials  and  well  made,  agreeably  to  the  nation's  fashion  for  boys,  except 
it  might  be  the  lining  of  the  under  brim  of  a  light  straw  hat,  which 
the  mother  had  carefully  decorated  with  a  piece  of  light  figured 
cotton  goods,  looking  as  if  it  had  been  cut  from  a  printed  handker 
chief. 

I  did  not  think  to  ask  the  name  of  this  promising  young  candidate 
for  the  seat  and  honors  of  the  Atotarho,  or  chief  magistracy  of  his 
nation.  His  father's  name  is  TSO-HA-NEEH-SA,  which,  according  to 
the  curious  principles  of  naming  persons,  and  the  still  more  curious 
rules  of  the  Indian  syntax,  means  a  road,  the  receding  parallel  lines 
of  which  intermingle  by  atmospheric  refraction.  This,  apparently  to 
them,  mysterious  uniting  and  separating  of  the  lines  in  such  a  vista, 
is  the  idea  described  by  this  compound  term.  The  boy,  however, 
inherits,  or  has  the  right  of  inheritance  of  the  Atotarho,  not  "  a  king," 
through  the  mother,  who  was  a  daughter  of  the  principal  Ho-ai- 
ne,  or  chief.  This  daughter  was  married  to  Ezekiel  Webster,  an 
American,  a  New-Englander,  aVermonter,  I  think,  who  either  by  freak, 
taste  or  fortune,  wandered  off  among  the  Iroquois  soon  after  the  close 
of  the  American  revolution,  and  finally  fixed  himself  in  theOnondaga 
valley,  where  he  learned  the  language,  established  a  trade  in  the  gen- 
sing  root,  and  became  a  man  of  note  and  influence  in  the  tribe.  He 
died  in  old  age,  and  is  buried  in  this  valley,  where  he  has  left  sons 
and  daughters,  all  of  whom,  however,  are  recognized  as  members  of 
the  ancient  Onondaga  canton,  or  People  of  the  Hills. 


[b.]    Red  Jacket  and  the  Wyandot  claim  to  supremacy. 

At  a  great  council  of  the  western  tribes,  assembled  near  Detroit, 
prior  to  the  late  war,  the  celebrated  Seneca  orator,  Red  Jacket,  was 


No.  24.]  183 

present,  when  the  question  of  the  right  of  the  Wyandots  to  light 
the  council  fire,  w?s  brought  up.  This  claim  he  strenuously  resisted, 
and  administed  a  rebuke  to  this  nation  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  Have  the  Quatoghies  forgotten  themselves  ?  Or  do  they  suppose 
we  have  forgotten  them  ?  Who  gave  you  the  right  in  the  west  or 
east,  to  light  the  general  council  fire  ?  You  must  have  fallen  asleep, 
and  dreamt  that  the  Six  Nations  were  dead  !  Who  permitted  you 
to  escape  from  the  lower  country  ?  Had  you  any  heart  left  to  speak 
a  word  for  yourselves  ?  Remember  how  you  hung  on  by  the  bushes. 

You  had  not  even  a  place  to  land  on.     You  have  not  yet  done  p g 

for  fear  of  the  Konoshioni.  High  claim,  indeed,  for  a  tribe  who 
had  to  run  away  from  the  Kadarakwa.* 

"  As  for  you,  my  nephews,"  he  continued,  turning  to  the  Lenapees, 
or  Delawares,  "  it  is  fit  you  should  let  another  light  your  fire.  Before 
Miquon  came,  we  had  put  out  your  fire  and  poured  water  on  it ;  it 
would  not  burn.  Could  you  hunt  or  plant  without  our  leave  1  Could 
you  sell  a  foot  of  land  1  Did  not  the  voice  of  the  Long  House  cry, 
go,  and  you  went  ?  Had  you  any  power  at  all  ]  Fit  act  indeed  for 
you  to  give  in  to  our  wandering  brothers — you,  from  whom  we  took 
the  war-club  and  put  on  petticoats. f" 


[c.]     Anecdote  of  Brant. 

When  this  chief  was  in  London,  he  received  ten  pounds  sterling, 
to  be  given,  on  his  return  to  America,  to  any  person  or  persons, 
among  his  people,  whom  he  found  to  be  doing  most  to  help  them 
selves.  On  coming  to  the  Seneca  reservation  on  Buffalo  Creek,  they 
had  just  finished  the  church,  at  an  expense  of  seventeen  hundred  dol 
lars.  He  gave  the  money  to  these  Indians  to  buy  stoves  to  warm  it, 
which  are  still  used  for  this  purpose.  He  said  he  had  seen  no  people 
who  were  doing  so  much  to  help  themselves. { 


•  Hon.  Albert  H.  Tracy. 

f  For  similar  language  to  this,  addressed  to  the  Delawares,  sec  Colden's  Five  Nations, 
for  a  speech  of  an  Iroquois  chief,  in  council,  at  Lancaster. 
J  Rev.  A.  Wriffht, 


184  [SENATE 

[d.]    The  County  Clerk  and  the  wolf-scalp. 

A  Seneca  hunter  killed  a  wolf  just  within  the  bounds  of  Cattarau- 
gus  county,  close  to  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  took  the  scalp  to 
Meadville,  Pennsylvania,  for  the  bounty.  Being  questioned  where 
the  animal  was  killed,  he  honestly  told  the  officer  that  he  had  come 
across  it  and  shot  it,  as  near  as  he  could  tell,  within  the  territory  of 
New-York,  very  near  the  state  and  county  lines.  On  this,  the  clerk 
told  him  that  it  would  be  contrary  to  law  to  pay  him  the  bounty. 
"  That  is  a  bad  law  !"  replied  the  red  man.  "  Why  V  said  the 
magistrate — "  we  cannot  pay  for  scalps  taken  out  of  the  county." 
a  It  is  bad,"  replied  the  hunter,  u  because  you  require  that  the  wolf 
should  know  the  county  lines.  Had  this  wolf  seen  a  flock  of  sheep 
just  within  the  Pennsylvania  lines,  I  dare  say  he  would  not  have 
stopped  for  the  county  lines."  On  this,  the  magistrate  paid  him  the 
bounty  of  five  dollars.* 

*  N.  T.  Strong,  Esq. 


\ll 


I  MORAL  AND  SOCIAL  CONDITION  AND  PROSPECTS. 


The  gospel  was  preached  to  the  Iroquois  as  well  as  to  the  several 
tribes  of  Algonquin  origin,  who  lined  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  and 
the  Delaware,  early  in  the  17th  century.  The  Reformed  Church  of 
Holland  does  not  appear  to  have  underrated  its  duties  in  this  respect, 
while  the  Holland  States,  under  a  hereditary  President  or  Stadtholder, 
were  extending  their  civil  jurisdiction  and  commercial  enterprise  on 
this  continent,  notwithstanding  the  want  of  any  direct  evidence,  that 
the  conversion  of  the  Indians  constituted  a  fixed  part  of  the  policy 
of  the  servants  and  governors  of  the  West  India  Company,  to  whose 
lot  it  fell  to  introduce  the  arts  and  commerce  of  the  mother  country. 
It  was  the  common  impression  of  those  times,  not  only  in  Holland, 
the  centre  of  theological  discussion,  but  in  the  reformed  churches 
generally,  that  civilization  and  the  arts  must  precede  the  introduction 
of  Christianity  among  barbarous  and  idolatrous  nations,  and  it  was 
under  such  views,  that  the  gospel  was  first  carried  to  India  and  to 
Iceland  by  the  pious  zeal  of  the  German  reformers. 

The  impulse  which  had  been  imparted  to  the  subject  through  the 
zeal  and  devotion  of  Xavier  and  Loyola,  and  the  energetic  spirit  of 
making  proselytes  and  converts,  which  characterized  the  particular 
order  of  the  Romish  church,  which  they  founded,  impressed  the 
rulers  of  Spain,  France  and  Portugal,  with  a  deep  sense  of  the 
importance  of  carrying  the  gospel  to  the  aborigines  of  the  coun 
tries  which  they  discovered.  Hence  it  was  put  forth,  and  really 
became  one  of  the  cardinal  points  of  attention  in  their  early  at 
tempts  to  found  new  colonies.  And  while  the  governors  and  ser 
vants  of  these  countries  did  not  prosecute  the  objects  of  trade  and 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  24 


-86  [SENATE 

politics  with  less  determination  and  success,  nay,  with  a  more  unscru 
pulous  disregard  of  the  means,  as  the  history  of  South  America  alone 
testifies,  they  carried  missionaries  in  every  early  enterprise,  and  set 
forth  to  the  world,  the  conversion  of  the  native  inhabitants  as  the 
great  object  of  their  aim,  as  it  was  indeed  often  the  shield  and  cover 
to  the  reckless  avarice  and  ambition  of  the  Cortezes  and  the  Pizarros 
who  carried  their  flags. 

It  was  not  consonant  to  the  genius  of  Christianity,  as  interpreted 
by  Luther  and  his  successors,  to  proceed  in  the  work  of  spiritual  con 
quest  with  so  noisy  and  gorgeous  a  display,  or  with  hand  locked  arm 
in  arm  with  the  State  ;  and  if  the  States  of  Holland  did  not  put  forth 
the  object,  in  their  first  charters  and  commissions  to  the  new  world, 
it  was,  perhaps,  because  the  Church  was  actuated  in,  and  was  guided 
by,  the  general  policy  of  the  Protestant  European  churches.  England 
and  Sweden,  who  planted  colonies  here,  did  the  same. 

It  was  not,  indeed,  until  the  new  impulse  which  arose  in  the  middle 
of  the  17th  century,  and  which  brought  Oliver  Cromwell  to  the  En 
glish  throne,  that  different  views  and  a  deeper  obligation  of  national 
duties  in  this  respect  began  to  prevail.  And  hence,  when  the  English 
pilgrims,  who  had  been  sheltered  awhile  in  the  tolerant  domains  of 
Holland,  set  their  faces  towards  the  New  World,  it  was  with  a 
pre-determination  not  only  to  carry  out  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
in  their  own  settlements,  but  to  extend  its  benign  influences  among 
the  aborigines.  This  was  averred,  and  the  well  known  prominency 
of  the  fact  stamps  the  efforts  to  convert  and  civilize  the  North  Ame 
rican  Indians,  with  a  moral  force  and  grandeur,  which  cannot  be 
claimed  for  England,  in  her  royal  capacity  as  administrator  of  patents 
and  honors  here,  or  for  any  other  protestant  king  or  potentate,  who 
sent  her  poor,  bold  or  enterprising  children  to  the  American  wilds. 

This  much  can  be  said,  without  disparagement  to  the  piety  of  the 
Netherland  church,  which  had  her  pastors  and  teachers  at  Manhattan, 
Fort  Orange,  and  various  other  incipient  points  of  her  settlements  at 
an  early  day.  Whatever  had  been  her  policy,  (and  we  have  paid 
but  little  attention  to  this,)  in  sending  teachers  among  the  Mohegans, 
the  Maquaas  and  other  tribes  who  resorted  to  her  forts  and  factories 
at  Albany,  and  other  points  of  early  contact  with  these  simple  and 
warlike  men  ;  the  English,  after  the  conquest  of  1664,  appear  to 


No.  24.J  187 

have  followed  in  her  footsteps,  and  pursued  the  same  general,  gradual 
and  persuasive  means,  attaching  high  and  deserved  value  at  all  points 
to  the  influence  of  European  arts  and  the  value  of  fixed  industry. 

Churches  were  founded  at  an  early  day,  among  the  Mohawks  at 
Caghnawaga,  and  at  Dionderoga  at  the  mouth  of  Schoharie  Creek, 
better  known  as  Fort  Hunter,  the  latter  of  which  received  a  present 
of  a  set  of  plate  for  the  communion  service,  from  Queen  Ann. 

Unfortunately  for  the  conversion  and  civilization  of  the  Indians, 
they  had  not  a  fixed  population — they  drew  their  supplies  mainly 
from  the  chase,  gave  up  a  large  portion  of  their  time  and  means  to 
war,  and  besides  moving  periodically,  at  least  twice  a  year,  from  or 
to  their  hunting  and  planting  grounds,  they  were  in  a  general  progress 
of  recession  before  a  civilized  population.  They  shrank  before  the  deter 
mined  spirit  of  progress  of  civilized  arts  and  industry,  which  elicited 
resources  where  the  Indian  had  seen  none,  and  made  an  industrious  use 
of  every  acre  of  tillable  ground.  But  while  the  silent  influence  of  this 
progress  did  much  to  teach  him,  by  denoting  the  use  of  tools  and  imple 
ments  of  art  and  agriculture,  to  improve  him  in  his  domicil  and  its 
fixtures,  and  his  costume,  and  to  harmonize  and  fix  his  mental  habits 
and  character,  he  was  not  proof  against  the  leading  temptation  of  the 
times,  namely,  the  free  and  inordinate  use  of  ardent  spirits.  From 
the  partial  paroxysms  of  this  pernicious  indulgence,  he  rose  with  less 
energy  to  pursue  the  chase,  or  follow  the  war  path.  The  policy  of 
land  sales,  the  distribution  of  presents  as  boons  from  the  crown,  and 
the  distribution  of  small  sums  of  coin  to  the  heads  of  families  in  the  shape 
of  annuities.  A  system  founded  in  all  but  the  last  feature,  under 
James  VI,  and  confirmed  under  the  old  confederation,  stepped  in,  as 
it  were,  to  aid  and  reinforce  him  in  his  means  of  living,  but  which  in 
effect,  held  him  away  from  his  hunting  grounds,  paralyzed  his  home 
industry,  and  supplied  him  new  means  of  indulging  his  propensities  for 
liquor  and  luxuries.  That  the  gospel  should  not  have  made  a  very 
marked  progress  under  these  circumstances,  is  not  surprising. 

Some  years  before  the  breaking  out  of  the  American  revolution, 
Mr.  Kirkland  planted  the  gospel  standard  among  the  Oneidas, 
at  a  time  when  the  broad  and  sylvan  fields  and  glades  of  Kun-a-wa- 
loa,  or  Oneida  Castle,  were  still  beyond  the  pale  of  European  civili- 


188  [SENATE 

zation.*  And  he  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  apostle  to  the  Iroquois. 
For  many  years,  in  perils  and  dangers,  he  preached  the  gospel  to  the 
Oneidas,  at  their  once  celebrated  castle  ;  and  by  the  purity,  firmness 
and  excellence  of  his  character,  won  the  confidence  and  the  heart  of 
their  leading  sachem.  Skenandoah,  gave  his  attention  to  this  new 
scheme  of  acceptance  with  his  Maker,  admitted  it,  and  became  a  con 
sistent  professor  and  practicer  of  its  precepts,  and  of  him,  it  can  be 
confidently  said,  that  he  lived  and  died  in  the  faith.  To  gain  the  in 
fluence  of  the  most  powerful  man  in  the  canton,  was  to  gain  the 
whole  canton  ;  and  when  the  war  broke  out,  the  tribe,  wavering,  as 
it  did  for  a  time,  and  assailed  with  all  the  arts  of  British  intrigue  and 
promise,  so  profusely  put  forth,  adhered  to  the  colonies.  Kirkland, 
in  the  inception  and  progress  of  these  movements,  became  the  prin 
cipal  agent  in  disseminating  the  doctrines  of  peace  and  neutrality 
among  the  six  cantons.  Washington  and  the  continental  congress, 
reposed  the  highest  trust  in  his  virtue,  judgment,  and  intelligence. 
He  took  from  the  lips  of  the  father  of  his  country,  words  of  peace 
and  good  counsel,  which  coincided  admirably,  with  the  precepts  of 
the  gospel.  He  traversed  the  then  wilderness  of  Genesee  and  Niag 
ara  on  this  mission,  and  has  left  enduring  monuments  of  his  faithful 
ness  and  zeal. 

But  the  spirit  of  war  prevailed — that  spirit  which  the  great  body 
this  people  had  so  long  served,  under  the  guidance  of  their  native 
priesthood.  All  but  the  Oneidas,  some  few  of  the  Tuscaroras,  who 
were  then  settled  in  their  western  precincts,  and  some  one  or  two  in 
dividuals,  from  St.  Regis,  joined  the  ranks  of  the  mother  country, 
under  their  bold  and  politic  leader  Brant.  Seven  years  of  battles, 
expeditions,  ambushes,  and  murders,  terminated  not  only  in  their 
political  overthrow  as  a  confederacy,  but  plunged  many  of  them  who 
had  before  listened  to  the  voice  of  Christianity,  back  into  the 
arms  of  their  native  priests  and  forest  habits.  The  Mohawks, 
part  of  the  Cayugas,  and  some  Onondagas  and  Tuscaroaas,  fled  the 
country,  and  settled  chiefly  in  Canada.  The  Oneidas,  the  body  of  the 
Onondagas  and  Senecas,  and  some  parts  of  the  Cayugas  and  Tusca 
roras,  remained.  But  they  had  fought  for  a  phantom.  All  the  rich 
promises  of  glory  and  conquest,  emanating  from  Johnson  Hall  and 

*  Herkimer,  the  nearest  point  east,  was  about  40  miles  distant. 


No.  24. J  189 

fort  Niagara,  and  the  Canadas  had  failed  ;  and  their  delegates  came 
to  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  in  1784,  poor,  crest  fallen,  and  defeated. 
And  by  their  first  public  act,  after  the  drama  of  the  revolution,  they 
put  their  hands  to  a  treaty,  ceding  away  the  larger  portion  of  their 
ancient  domain. 

Thus  they  were  thrown  back  an  immeasurable  distance  in  the  work 
of  civilization  and  Christianity,  and  the  effort  to  introduce  the  gospel 
was  to  be  commenced  almost  anew. 

Time  will  not  permit  any  notice  in  detail,  of  this  second  period  in 
their  history.  Kirkland,  true  to  his  original  purpose,  continued  his 
ministry  and  useful  labors,  and  died  in  the  Oneida  country.  The 
venerable  Skenandoah  followed  him  at  some  few  years  later,  and  re 
quested  to  be  buried  by  his  side.  New  missions  were  projected  and 
carried  into  effect,  at  distinct  times,  among  the  remaining  cantons. 
A  review  of  these,  it  is  impossible  to  make  within  the  period  allotted 
to  this  report ;  and  besides,  were  the  time  ample,  the  data  furnished 
to  me  are  not  in  all  respects  complete,  and  in  some  cases  wholly  de 
ficient.  Communications  have  been  received  from  the  Rev.  Gilbert 
Rockwood  and  Rev.  James  Cusick  of  Tuscarora ;  from  the  Rev. 
Asher  Bliss  at  Cattaraugus,  and  from  Rev.  William  Hall  at  Alleghany, 
which  are  printed  in  the  appendix,  and  are  referred  to  as  giving  the 
latest  and  mosf  authentic  information  on  the  progress  of  Christianity, 
letters,  and  morals  among  these  respective  tribes.  So  far  as  relates 
to  the  progress  of  this  people  in  agriculture  and  the  arts,  the  results 
of  the  census,  hereto  prefixed,  although  it  denotes  striking  depopula 
tion,  afford  the  most  definite,  and  at  the  same  time,  most  favorable 
view  of  the  remains  of  these  cantons,  which  has,  perhaps,  ever  been 
presented,  of  a  whole  Indian  nation  in  America.  The  reluctance, 
which  was  felt  in  some  quarters,  has  rendered  it  less  complete  than  it 
might  have  been  made.  Still,  with  every  proper  abatement  and  qua 
lification,  applicable  to  the  reservations  as  departmental  bodies,  and 
to  the  whole  as  a  mass,  there  are  strong  encouragements  to  the  friends 
of  Christianity  to  persevere.  The  seeds  of  industry  are  well  sown  ; 
letters  have  been  generally  introduced,  and,  in  some  instances,  they 
have  produced  men  of  talents  and  intelligence,  who  have  taken  an 
honorable  part  in  the  professional  and  practical  duties  of  life.  Very 
gratifying  evidences  exist  of  the  adoption,  on  a  large  scale,  of  the 


190  [SENATE 

improved  arts  and  conveniencies  of  polished  life.  In  manners,  cos 
tume  and  address,  the  Iroquois  people  offer  a  high  example  of  the 
capacities  and  ready  adoptive  habits  of  the  race.  It  only  needs  a  re 
ference  to  the  statistical  tables  mentioned,  to  show  that  they  are  not 
behindhand  in  implements  of  husbandry,  vehicles,  work  cattle,  horses 
and  the  general  features  of  their  agriculture.  They  are  abundantly 
able  to  raise  sufficient  for  their  own  consumption,  and  some  of  the 
communities  have  a  surplus  which  is  added  to|the  productive  resources 
of  the  State.  From  those  who  have  done  so  well,  and  who  have  shown 
such  unequivocal  capacities  for  improvement,  we  may  expect  more. 
From  the  tree,  which  has  produced  blossoms,  we  may  expect  fruit ; 
and  from  the  bearing  tree  which  has  produced  good  fruit,we  may  expect 
more  fruit.  Under  all  circumstances,  we  may  regard  the  problem  of 
their  reclamation  as  fixed  and  certain.  They  have  themselves  solved 
it.  And  whatever  an  enlightened  people  and  legislature  should  do  to 
favor  them,  ought  not  to  be  omitted.  Churches  and  societies,  who 
have  granted  their  peculiar  aids,  should  continue  those  aids  ;  and  the 
heart  of  the  philanthropist  and  the  statesman  has  cause  to  rejoice,  that 
after  all  their  wars  and  wanderings,  mistakes  and  besetments,  the  Iro 
quois,  made  wise  by  experience,  are  destined  TO  LIVE.  The  results  of 
the  census,  herewith  submitted,  demonstrate  this.  The  time  is  indeed 
propitious  for  putting  the  inquiry,  whether  the  Iroquois  are  not 
worthy  to  be  received,  under  the  new  Constitution,  as  CITIZENS  OF 
THE  STATE. 


No.  24.] 


191 


V 

111 

c""1    ~  s2 


CO 


suosaad  diem 


UOTJUA J9S3}J  8UJ  Ut  *ut 

paoajd  jBaX  aq;  Saunp 
jo  aaquinjj 


i  faStf  jb 

gj  japun  'sai^ra 
aj  paijJEiuun  jo  jaquinjij 


•uorjBAjas 

atf  ain  ut  ^  PUB  9i  jo 
aSie  aq)  uaaAvjaq  'safcm 
aj  paujBuiun  jo  aaquinjij 


aqj  UT 
o  aSe  aqj  aapun  'safBui 
aj  paiJJBW  jo 


-aad 


•uorj 

ai[j   ut  suos 
jo 


05 

^i 

o 

H 


CO  CO  O 


O 


CO 


CO 


CO 

o 


10 
IQ 

O 


CO 


r-(  r-l  (^  CO 


CO  O* 


00 


CO 

12 

CO 


fl 
bC 

I 


•g  § 


192 


[SENATE 


CO 


01 


fa 
o 

I 


rt 


•siooqos  pajBJod-ioo 
-uiun  paps  ao  a^eAud 
-pirate  uotjBAJasan  aqj 
m  uaapnqo  jo  aaqumji 


UT  uaapitqo  j 


•suois 
-sassod  S;T  jo  uiBjug; 

•f)  Ut  UJOq    UOt}BAJ9S3H: 

aqj  ui  suosjad  jo  jaquinjj 


aqj 

jo  sajujg  iaq;o  aq^  jo 
A"cre  ui  ujoq  uoijBAaasaH 
aqj  ui'suosaad  jo  aaqranj^ 


rH  r-l  O  CD  J>       •      •  i-l  IO 
CO  •      •  i-<  CO 


pH''^ 

•      «  CO 


OS 


•5110^.-  Avau  jo  ajtJjg 
aqjui  ujoq  uoijieAaasa^j 
aqj  ui  suosjad  jo  aaquin^j 


ths 


r  of  deat 
vation  du 
preceding. 


um 
Re 
yea 


rths  in  the 
during  the 
ng. 


Number  o 
Reservat 
year  pre 


O 

HH 

H 

^ 


§ 


CO 


CO 


M 

bC 


hO       r-T 
oj          cd 


193 


•pas  IB  j  A^iftrenfr 


jo  sajOE  jo  aaqumjsi 


•sireaq 
jo  saJOB  jo  Jaqranjj 


•pas  rei 
Sfaqsnq  jo  aaqtan^j 


•uoia 

aapun  stjad 
jo  saJOB  jo 


•JBeX  3m 
aqj  Suunp 


Japan 
jo  saaoB  jo  Jaquin^j 


O  iO 

IO   ^ 


GO  CO  O      •  00  iO  00 


»£>  00 


CO 


^  iO      •  »H  CO  O  O  1C 

CiO      •OtX&iOO 

CO  C^  —  t 


O 
Ci 


CO  J>  »O  GO 


00  O  J> 
r-1  CO   C^ 


O  O  O      •  O      •  iO  O 

ot^co    "O    "com 
CM        Tt<       co     •       o 


£ 

IQ 


O  G^  O      -CO 


ur  pire{  paAOJduit 
jo  saaoB  jo  aaqranj,! 


<! 

r4 
W 

rf) 
W 
P5 


^  O  O  Ci 

C^   O<   rH 


C£> 
00 


CO 


O 

^ 


sills  ^iciri 


|  Senate,  No.  24. J 


rn  <N  co 
25 


10  co  i>  0    o 


194 


JENATF, 


CO 

O 
H 

OQ 

H 
<j 

H 


Q 
£ 
•< 

J 
<3 
tf 

P 

S 

t3 

O 

1— I 

tf 

S 


CO 


t  --  'GOCO 


jo  saJOB  jo  jaquinpi 


I'M 


CN 


jo  SWOB  jo  jaquinjij 


•HMOS 

jo  S»JOTJ  jo  jaquinjj 


jo  saJOB  jo 


COrHCO 


CNOCOOiO 


CO  i> 

—i  00 


Oi-^COOCN 


i-H  CD          CO  f-i 


•sdauani 
jo  S9JO-B  jo  jaqranjfl 


H 


O 
CO 


Oi      •  Oi  O 


iO 


CN 


CO  -'- 


o> 

tf 

w 


bD 

P 
c3 


Q 


cf  §    -  ro" 


-^  C    CO  rh  xO 


C-  00  O> 


OJ 


CO 


CO 


00 

o 

l£3 


"* 

O 


OJ 

c^ 

05 


00 


CO 


CO 


CO 

TO 


IliSlSi^.  I 


No,  24.] 


195 


CO 
<M 


Suunp  apera 
jo  spunod 


SAIOO  jo  jaqurnjj 


•pIO  «aX  3HO  JL9\Q 


O  O  t-  00  CO 
TJ<  iO  CO  00  (N 

•— I    rH    LO   00    T^ 
•-«   r-i  t^  rt<   <N 


CO 


CO 


0 
CM 


CO 


CO 


CO 


-JBO  JTISU  jo  Jaquinjj 


'UAVOS   S)UO 

jo  SWOB  jo  aaqtanjjj 


oascoot-coioioo 

OOOCOC-OOCOOOO05 
r-(  CO  (N  CO         >O  CO 


00  " 


CO 
CO 
CO 


•p»)S9AJBq  X)ijtnsn5 


•UMOS  3AJ 

I    jo  U3J3B  jo  jaquinjii 


& 

o 


s 


o 
o 


o 

CO 


=5.9^     H 


396 


JENATS: 


AGRICULTURAL  AND  HORTICULTURAL  STATISTICS—  (CONTINUED.) 

CM 

CO 

rH 

CO 

o 

CO 

05 
CM 

00 
CM 

CM 

•sjonpoad  iTMimtvoi) 
-aoq  puB  uapjES  jo  aupe^. 

OOOOiOOOO 
OOOOSr-OOO 

CO  O  »-  1  O  O5  •  i>  i>  O 
t-  O  CO  •—  i  O5  CO  1.O  O 
r-i   r-i            CM  CO           1C  CO 

€0=     - 

t- 

co 

CO 
CM 

•sqSnoi-i  jo  aaqranjj 

rH  IQ  XO  GO   rH  00  «£)'       • 

CO 
CO 

•}n»  A\<op 
-tjaut  jo  S3JO-3  jo  aaqumia 

rH   t—  i   C5   C~-   O   1O    r-i  00'       • 

O 
0 

rH 

i 

tu 

— 

-illlssls 

CO 

CO 

SHEEP. 

"saoaay  js  jeqmn^ 

•CO  0  0  00  0      -0      • 
•-TUGOCOCOCO      •  Tt*-     • 
r-*           rH 

rH 

.   05 

•daeqs  jo  J9qnmj\j 

•  Ci  U"5  »—  '  lO  O'  C5  O      • 
CM"      '  CO 

O5 

CO 
CO 

CO 

W 
m 

rt 

O 

a 

•sasioq  jo  jaqmnjj 

, 

t~~  TT*  CO  CO  CO  CJi-  05  O  O 
rH   rH1  CM-          rH   r^ 

GO 

KESERVATIONS, 

rt 
"o 

;          bfl       »        '         • 

J-l 

i  :  :  :  :o  :  i  i 

1-5    ^       *"*    r2      2       bJD1^       ^      ^ 

r-t  W  CO  rl*  iQ*  CD  t^  CO  05 

No.  24.] 


197 


co 


CO 


OJ 

u 

^- 

e- 


•spinet  ou  ssassod  oqAi 
oqAY  suosaad  jo  jaquin^ 


"08 

jo  aJoE  aqj  paurBjjB  aAT3q 
oqA\  suosaad  jo  aaqinnjj 


rH    <N  r-l   QO    f-l    f-H 


CO 


•asBqo  aqj  UIO.TJ  paAuap 
paAuap  SIIBAB  jo 


•suorjduosap  UTS  jo  saajj 
?ituj  Stnxeaq  jo  Jaqtunj^ 


pirei 


IB;OX 


'paAraoaj  ajoB 
aad  a 


•)ai  saaoB  jo  aaqtunjj 


o 

H 
> 


iO  O  O  O  00  O  O 


O  O  0  CO  O  O 

LO<—  I<NI~  io^ 

00  CO  rH  CO  C£5 


CO 


=€©= 


- 

CD  iC  O*  CO  CM  T*  CM 


CO 

0 
CO 

CO 


>O 


C75  TJ«  O 
iO  O  »O 


i—  i  CO  iO 
C5  CO  CM 


<M  CN  CO 
€©• 


O  O  CO  O 

O  O  CO  O 

0  lO  CO  O 

01  CN  00  O 


CO 


CO 


CO 


(N 


CTiOcOCOCOGOCOO 

OOr-iOOCCtO         COO 

Tti-H  lO  rf         &SI  CO 


CO 


o 


:    > 


1   1 


tf       -S 


T-I  C    CO  Tj   1C  CO  t>  CO  C5 


198 


[SENATE 


I 

00'  g 

CO  '   " 


•SBio-rcostij, 


-BI9CI  JO 


-oj\[  JO 


•streSaq 


RESERVATIONS 


i>  co  co  oo  t- 

CO  CO  Tf  CJi 


CO 


•^ 


CD 


rH  i-H  00 


CO 
0) 


CO 


CO 


T-^    T# 


10 


CO      •  O)  TH 


0) 


CO  CO  <N      •  CO  CO 


CO 


n< 

co 


CO 
00 


tf 


bJD 
p 

rt 


rH  (N  CO        «0  <D  1>  00  Oi 


199 


co 


•stonboaj 

aqj  jo  SJOjBTStrejj  JO 
saajaidjajrn  jo  'Ojj 


CO  I-H 


t*  i>  <N  t>  CO 


•sjajsiuiui  jo  sjstqoa 


saSanoo  \TS  paj^onpa 
suosjad  jo 


•asnqo  aqi 
j^d  ur  ]JBd 
-dns  aArjap  OIJAI  ao 
sja)unq-imas  jo  'O 


jo 


•soiuBqoara  jo  ' 


jo 


CO  CO 


CN 


CO    rH 


'— H  CO  lO   J>   r-i   i-H 


CN  CO 


OOt'Oco 


Oir- 

GOr-i 


coo 


CO 

fe 

O 


r/) 


tc 

S3 


~   RJ        • 

£>1.2f 
I  bD     _r 

•  Jj          & 


-i  (N  CO 


O<lHw 

CO  J>  00  Oi 


200 


[SENATE 


-iWW 

C^                                                   cil^o 
GO 

s 

-uo!)nqwaT-Sn 

00000 
00  GO  GO  GO  GO 

ANNUITI 

™ 

O               O  O               O> 
O               O  O               C£> 

0              00               ** 
CO                 O  O                 CO 

s 

' 

•saWS  P^I«fl 

•UOT? 

S8S||Sg8| 

O  t-         CO 

CD                1O 

t-           t- 

CO                CO 

b) 

•siooipg 

•M- 

t—  1 

RALIT 

•90irejadui8} 
oj  paSpajd  jaqtunjM 

iCOO-HGOiOiOOOO      • 

COC^COC^J>rHi.C)O        • 
r-  1    CM                              rH    CM 

0 

5 

o 

-itciouap  ne  jo  s.iaq 
-iuara  qoanqo  jo  -o^j 

-f— 

—  GOCOiOOCOi-O      • 
CO  CO  CD          TH  1-1  rH  ^      • 

r—  1 

0 

g 

rATISTICS 

Jiaqj  oj  9J9qpB  oqAi 
snosJ9d  jo  aaquin^; 

i—  i  CO  CM  "x£  t—         CO  ^ 

1 

CO 

r« 

rtrtc,rtrt  .rtrt  . 

GO 

'             *                                          S-H                               •              • 

I          C 

O    , 

hH 

bp  •    .    • 

S 

CO              P 

1  1 

H 

o    1 

S        c 

P5 

:  .  :  :  .0  ,  :  : 

rvi 

w          2 

HH 

cc 

CO 

4       ^^ 

•              ~           CN           *          £          S         ^-S               " 

•cd^c3      "bD"~>2lv^ 

^cao->2^c3c«  'So 

si  811145(2 

oj  o   c/3  n~]  i>  >-,  ^  c 

O                 rx 

<D           "o 

_rQ     H 

-4—  » 

0 

H 

i-i  CM  CO  -sji  id  CD  C^  GO  Ci 

No.  24.]  201 


DEAF  AND  DUMB,  IDIOTS,  LUNATICS  AND  BLIND. 


I  could  not  learn  that  there  ever  was  a  child  born  blind  among  the 
Iroquois.  The  traditions  of  the  people  do  not  refer  to  any  instance 
of  the  kind.  They  believe  none  has  occurred.  It  is  certain,  from 
inquiries  made  on  the  several  reservations,  that  no  such  person  now 
exists.  Yet  it  is  a  subject  which,  from  the  importance  of  the  fact 
in  aboriginal  statistics,  deserves  to  be  further  investigated. 

Among  the  Oneidas,  prior  to  the  removal  of  the  principal  body  of 
this  tribe  to  Wisconsin,  there  was  one  lunatic — a  young  man  who 
was  kindly  taken  care  of,  and  who  accompanied  them  on  their  re 
moval  to  the  west.  There  is  also  an  instance  of  a  deaf  and  dumb  child, 
among  those  of  the  tribe  who  remain  in  the  State.  This  person,  who 
is  a  female,  now  under  12  years  of  age,  was  recently  taken  to  the 
Onondaga  reservation  by  her  relatives,  and  is  now  at  that  location. 

There  is  one  idiot  among  the  Onondagas,  a  young  man  under  21 
years  of  age.  He  is  supported  by  his  relatives  and  friends. 

I  also  found  one  idiot  among  the  Tuscaroras. 

My  inquiries  on  the  several  reservations  of  the  Senecas,  at  Tone- 
wanda,  Buffalo,  Cattaraugus  and  Alleghany,  did  not  result  in  detect 
ing  a  single  person  who  was  either  deaf  and  dumb,  an  idiot  or  a 
lunatic.  As  the  Senecas  are  seven-fold  more  numerous  than  the 
highest  in  number  among  the  other  cantons,  this  result,  if  it  should 
be  verified  by  subsequent  and  fuller  inquiries,  after  more  thoroughly 
explaining  the  object  of  the  information  sought  for  to  each  band, 
would  offer  a  remarkable  exemption  from  the  usual  laws  of  popula 
tion.  There  are  no  means  of  instruction  for  this  class  of  persons  on 
the  reservations.  The  care  of  the  three  individuals  above  desig- 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  26 


202  [SENATE 

nated,  calls  for  the  same  disproportionate  tax  on  time,  which  is  else 
where  necessary,  and  the  admission  of  these  persons  to  the  State  Lu 
natic  Asylum,  and  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institute  at  New-York,  free  of 
expense,  would  seem  to  be  due  to  them. 

Among  the  St.  Regis,  which  is  the  only  tribe  I  did  not  visit  and 
take  the  enumeration  of,  it  is  not  known  whether  there  be  any  per 
sons  of  either  class.  •» 

One  or  two  additional  facts  may  be  added  to  the  preceding  statis 
tics  in  this  connection. 

I  found  three  saw  mills,  with  twenty-one  gangs  of  saws,  on  the 
Alleghany  reservation,  and  also  two  council  houses  and  two  public 
schools,  constituting  public  property,  belonging  exclusively  to  this 
reservation,  which  were  valued  by  the  appraisers,  under  the  treaty  of 
1842,  at  $8,219. 00. 

On  the  Cattaraugus  reservation,  there  is  the  church,  council  house 
and  farms,  connected  with  the  schools,  being  the  property  of  the  In 
dians  and  not  the  missionary  society,  which  were  valued  together,  by 
the  same  appraisers,  at  $3,214.50. 

There  is  on  the  Buffalo  creek  reservation,  a  saw  mill,  valued  at 
$404.75,  a  church  built  originally  at  an  expense  of  $1,700,  valued 
at  $1,200,  and  a  council  house,  valued  at  $75  ;  making  a  total  amount 
of  public  property,  including  all  the  preceding,  of  $13,113.25. 

The  total  amount  of  private  valuations  on  the  Buffalo  and  Tone- 
wanda  reservations,  under  the  treaty  of  1842,  was  not  exactly  ascer 
tained,  but  it  is  about  $80,000.  This  is  entirely  Seneca  property  and 
funds.  Its  payment  to  individuals,  in  the  sums  awarded,  is  based  on 
their  removal  to  Cattaraugus  and  Alleghany,  agreeably  to  the  terms 
of  the  compromise  treaty  of  1842. 

The  Onondagas  possess  one  saw  mill,  well  built  and  in  good  repair, 
which  is  of  some  value  to  them,  and  might  be  rendered  more  so,  under 
a  proper  system  of  management. 


APPENDIX. 


(A.) 

Letter  from   the   Secretary  of  State   to    Henry  R. 
Schoolcraft,  &c. 

SECRETARY'S  OFFICE,  ? 

Albany,  June  25th,  1845.  \ 
HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT,  Esq. 

SIR — I  have  deemed  it  proper  to  appoint  you  to  take  the 
enumeration  of  the  Indians  residing  on  the  following  reservations,  to 
wit  :  The  Oneida,  Onondaga,  Tuscarora,  and  the  Reservations  of  the 
Senecas,  one  or  more  in  each  of  the  counties  of  Allegany,  Cattarau- 
gus  and  Erie,  and  also  of  the  Tonewanda  Indians  in  the  county  of 
Genesee. 

Your  duties  are  summarily  defined  in  the  fifteenth  section  of  the 
act  of  the  Legislature,  which  authorizes  me  to  make  this  appoint 
ment,  and  to  which  I  invite  your  attention. 

On  calling  at  this  office  you  will  be  furnished  with  the  proper 
blanks  to  enable  you  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  important  trust 
committed  to  your  hands,  which  will  indicate  with  sufficient  preci 
sion  the  method  of  ascertaining  the  numbers,  ages,  sex,  condition 
and  classification  of  the  remnants  of  this  interesting  race.  You  will 
find,  on  running  through  and  examining  the  blanks  for  these  returns, 
full  scope  for  all  the  information  that  can  be  of  any  practical  use. 

I  desire  you  will  be  very  particular  and  minute  in  your  inquiries 
in  respect  to  every  mutter  which  relates  to  agricultural  and  statisti 
cal  information,  as  well  as  of  all  other  information  called  for  by  the 
returns,  which  will  be  furnished  to  you. 

It  is  believed,  from  the  information  which  has  been  received  at 
this  office,  that  there  may  be  found,  at  the  different  reservations,  In 
dians  who  were  not  originally  of  the  tribe  or  stock  to  which  they 
now  profess,  perhaps,  to  belong.  You  will,  as  far  as  may  be  in  your 
power,  and  without  exciting  the  jealousy  and  distrust  of  the  Indians, 
endeavor  to  ascertain  the  number  of  their  people,  now  living  at  the 


204  [SENATE 

different  reservations,  who  are  not  of  the  original  stock  or  tribe  with 
whom  they  are  now  sojourning. 

It  is  important  that  you  do  not  consolidate  or  bring  into  one  return 
any  more  than  the  inhabitants  of  one  reservation,  and  a  sufficient 
number  of  blank  returns  will  be  furnished  to  enable  you  to  accom 
plish  this  object  without  any  difficulty,  and  you  can  use  some  one  of 
the  columns  which  will  otherwise  be  found  useless,  to  denote  or  mark 
the  number  who  derive  their  subsistence  from  the  chase. 

It  is  expected  that  you  will  complete  the  enumeration,  and  file 
the  several  returns  in  the  Secretary's  office  by  the  first  day  of  Sep 
tember  next,  that  I  may  be  able  to  prepare  abstracts  and  copies  to 
be  submitted  to  the  Legislature  at  the  next  session.  , 

You  will  no  doubt  experience  some  difficulties  in  the  performance 
of  the  duties  devolved  upon  you,  owing  to  the  jealousy  of  the  Indians 
and  the  novelty  of  these  proceedings  ;  this,  it  is  believed,  being  the 
first  effort  of  the  kind  ever  attempted  by  the  State.  You  will  assure 
our  red  brethren,  that,  in  taking  this  enumeration  of  them,  and  mak 
ing  the  inquiries  into  their  present  condition  and  situation,  the  Le 
gislature,  the  Governor  of  the  State,  or  any  of  the  officers,  have  no 
other  objects  in  view  but  their  welfare  and  happiness. 

The  Indians  within  our  State  are  under  its  guardian  care  and  pro 
tection,  and  it  is  a  high  duty  that  is  now  to  be  performed  of  sending 
a  competent  and  well  qualified  citizen  to  visit  them,  and  inquire  par 
ticularly  into  their  situation.  We  have  no  connection  with  the  go 
vernment  of  the  United  States,  or  any  land  company,  which  prompts 
to  these  inquiries  into  their  present  social  condition. 

You  will  be  at  liberty  to  extend  your  inquiries  to  the  early  history 
and  antiquarian  remains  of  the  Indians  in  the  central  and  western 
parts  of  the  State,  but  it  is  desired  that  these  may  be  as  brief  as  the 
nature  of  these  inquiries  will  allow. 

With  these  views  of  the  subject  I  commit  this  important  trust  to 
your  hands,  confidently  expecting  and  anticipating  a  very  satisfac 
tory  result. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  £reat  respect, 
Your  ob't  ser't, 

N.  S.  BENTON, 

Secretary  of  State. 

P.  S.  Please  to  advise  me  of  your  acceptance,  and  also  state  when 
you  will  probably  call  here  to  receive  the  blanks  and  commence  your 
duties.  N.  S.  B. 


[a.]  Fifteenth  Section  of  an  Act  relative  to  the  Census 
or  Enumeration  of  the  Inhabitants  of  the  State, 
passed  May  7,  1845. 

§  15.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  secretary  of  state  to  appoint  suit 
able  persons  to  take  the  enumeration  of  the  Indians  residing  on  the 
several  reservations  in  this  state,  who  shall  in  respect  to  such  reser- 


No.  24.J 


205 


vations  perform  all  the  duties  required  of  marshals  by  this  act ;  and 
shall  also  return  the  number  of  acres  of  land  cultivated  by  such  In- 
dians,  and  such  other  statistics  as  it  may  be  in  their  power  to  collect, 
and  as  the  secretary  of  state  in  his  instructions  shall  prescribe  ;  for 
which  service  they  shall  be  paid  out  of  the  treasury  upon  the  warrant 
of  the  comptroller  such  suitable  compensation,  not  exceeding  two 
dollars  per  day,  as  the  secretary  shall  certify  to  be  just.  All  expenses 
incurred  by  the  secretary  of  state  in  executing  this  act  shall  be  paid 
by  the  treasurer  upon  the  warrant  of  the  comptroller. 


[b.]     Attorneys  or  Agents  of  Indians  appointed  by  the 

State. 


TRIBE. 

ATTORNEY  OR  AGENT. 

RESIDENCE, 

COUNTY. 

Oneida  Indians,  .... 

Spencer  H.  Stafford,  Att'y,  .. 

Vernon,  

Seneca  Indians,  
Onondaga  Indians. 

Cephas  R.  Leland,      do  
Wm.  W.  Teall,  Agent,..   .. 

Hanover,  
Syracuse,  .... 

Chautauque... 
Ononda°"a. 

[c.]    Reservations 

CATTARAUGUS  COUNTY: 

Reservation  on  the  Allegany  river, 

Oil  Spring  reservation. 
ERIE  COUNTY: 

Buffalo  creek  reservation, 

Part  of  Cattaraugus  reservation. 
ALLEGANY  COUNTY: 

Part  of  Oil  Spring  reservation  in  this  county. 
GENESEE  COUNTY: 

The  Tonawanta  reservation  is  principally  in  this  county. 
ONONDAGA  COUNTY: 

Onondaga  reservation. 
NIAGARA  COUNTY: 

Tuscarora  Indian  reservation. 
ONEIDA  COUNTY: 

Oneida  reservation. 


206  [SENATE 


(B.) 
Extracts  from  a  Rough  Diary  of  Notes  by  the  way. 


Such  parts  only  of  these  notes  and  memorandums  are  retained,  as  have  been  referred 
to,  as  original  materials,  of  which  there  is  some  particular  fact  or  statement,  which  has 
not  been  exhausted.  Sometimes  the  note  itself  was  chiefly  of  a  mnemonic  character,  ami 
designed  to  recall  further  particulars  entrusted  to  the  memory. 


MEMORANDA,  NEW- YORK,  JULY  1. 

ANTIQUITIES  OF  NEW- YORK. 

Localities  to  be  examined,  namely  : 

1.  POMPEY,  Onondaga. 

Vestiges  of  a  town,  500  acres. 

Three  circular  walls,  or  elliptical  forts,  8  miles  apart. 

These  formed  a  triangle,  enclosing  the  tcrwn. 

2.  CAMILLUS,  Onondaga. 

Two  forts. 

One  3  acres  on  a  high  hill. 
East,  a  gate,  west,  spring  10  rods  off- 
Shape  elliptical. 
Ditch  deep. 
Wall  10  feet  high. 
Second  fort,  half  a  mile  distant. 
Lower  ground. 
Constructed  like  the  other. 
About  half  as  large. 
Shells,  testaceous  animals — plenty. 
Fragments,  pottery. 
Pieces  of  brick. 

"  Other  signs"  of  ancient  settlement,  found  by  first  settlers. 
[Clinton.] 

3.  EAST  BANK  OF  SENECA  RIVER. 

Six  miles  south  of  Cross  and  Salt  lakes. 

Forty  miles  south  of  Oswego. 

Discovered  1791,  New-York  Magazine,  1792  with  picture 

writing,  on  a  stone  5   feet   by  3i,  and  6  inches  thick, 

evidently  sepulchral. 


No.  24.]  207 

Two  hundred  and  twenty  yards  length. 

Fifty-five  yards  breadth. 

Bank  and  ditch  entire. 

Two  apertures  middle  of  parallelogram,  one  towards  the 

water )  other  land. 
Second  work,  half  a  mile  south. 
Half-moon. 
Outwork. 

Singularity,  extremities  of  the  crescent  from  larger  fort. 
Bank  and  ditch  of  both,  large  old  trees. 
Pottery  well  burned,  red,  indented. 
East,  these  works  traced  18  miles  east  of  Manlius  square. 

4.  OXFORD,  Chenango  county. 

East  banks  Chenango  river. 

Great  antiquity. 

North  to  Sandy  creek,  14  miles  from  Sackett's  Harbor,  near 

one  which  covers  50  acres. 
Fragments  of  pottery. 
West  in  great  numbers. 

5.  ONONDAGA  TOWN. 

\  * 

6.  SCIPIO. 

7.  AUBURN,  two  forts. 

8.  CANANDAIGUA,  three  forts. 

9.  Between  Seneca  and  Cayuga  lakes — several. 

10.  RIDGEWAY,  Genesee  : 

Several  forts  and  places  of  burial. 

11.  ALLEN'S  RESIDENCE,  1788. 

Two  miles  west. 

Aflat. 

Deserted  Indian  village. 

Junction  of  Allen's  creek  with  Genesee. 

Eight  miles  north  of  Kanawageas. 

Five  miles  north  of  Magic  Spring. 

Six  acres. 

Six  gates. 

Ditch  eight  feet  wide. 

Six  feet  deep. 

Circular  on  three  sides. 

Fourth  side,  a  high  bank. 

A  covered  way,  near  two  hundred  years  old. 

Second,  half  a  mile  south,  on  a  greater  eminence. 

Less  dimensions. 


208  [SENATE 

But  deeper  ditch. 

More  lofty  and  commanding, 

.12.  JOAIKA  : 

Twenty- six  miles  west  of  Kaneawgeas, 
Six  miles  further. 

Tegatainedaghgwe,  or  double-fortified  town, 
A  fort  at  each  end. 
First  about  four  acres. 
Two  miles  distant  another. 
Eight  acres. 

Ditch  about  first  five  or  six  feet  deep. 
Small  stream  one  side. 
Traces  of  six  gates. 
Dug  way  to  the  water. 
Large  oaks  two  hundred  years  old  or  "nore. 
Remains  of  a  funeral  pile— bones. 

Mound    six    feet   by  twenty — thirty    diameter  •- (sixty  to 
ninety.) 

13.  PATH  TO  BUFFALO  CREEK  : 

Heights — fortified. 

O 

14.  WEST  or  To NA WANDA  : 

Still  another. 

15.  ON  BRANCH  OF  THE  DELAWARE  : 

A  fort  one  thousand  years  old,  by  trees. 

16.  SOUTH  SIDE  OF  ERIE  : 

Cattaraugus  creek  to  Pennsylvania  line,  fifty  miles, 

Two  to  four  miles  apart — some  half  a  mile. 

Some  contain  five  acres. 

Wall  and  breast-works  of  earth. 

Appearance  of  ancient  beds  of  creeks. 

[Note  the  geological  change.] 

Lake  Erie  retired  from  two  to  five  miles. 

17.  FURTHER  SOUTH  : 

A  chain  of  parallel  forts. 
Two  table  grounds. 
Recession  of  lake. 

All  these  vestiges  denote  long  periods  of  time,  and  probably  differ 
ent  eras  of  occupation.  Who  preceded  the  Iroquois  ?  Who  prece 
ded  their  predecessors  ]  Do  these  vestiges  tell  the  story  ?  How 
shall  we  study  them  ?  By  antiquities  ;  by  language  •  by  comparison 
with  other  races  of  America,  Asia,  Africa,  Europe. 

ALBANY,  July  bth. — Examine  the  site  of  ancient  Mohawk  residence 
in  1609,  on  the  island  and  its  vicinity  at  the  mouth  of  Norman's 
Kill.  Look  for  their  ancient  burial  places.  Bones,  pieces  of  pottery. 
and  other  objects  of  art  may  tell  something  bearing  on  their  history. 


No.  24.]  209 

Is  the  Oasis  opposite  the  turnpike  gate,  the  site  of  their  ancient 
burial-ground  ?  Is  this  the  spot  denoted  by  their  name  of  Tawasen- 
tha,  or  is  it  to  be  sought  in  other  places,  at  the  mouth,  or  up  the  valley 
of  this  stream  ? 

UTICA. — The  Mohawk  valley  appears  to  have  no  monumental,  or 
other  evidences  of  its  having  been  occupied  by  races  prior  to  the 
Mohawks. 

VERNON. — Who  were  the  original  race  that  first  set  foot  in  Oneida 
county  ?  When  did  the  Oneidas  come  1  Where  did  they  originate, 
and  how  ?  They  are  said  to  be  the  youngest  of  the  Six  Nations. 

L.  Hitchcock  Esq.  says  that  he  was  present,  when  a  boy,  some 
forty  years  ago,  when  the  last  executions  for  witchcraft  among  the 
Oneidas  took  place.  The  suspected  persons  were  two  females.  The 
executioner  was  Hon  Yost.  They  were  dispatched  imawres-,  by  the 
tomahawk. 

Sachan,  a  strong  wind,  or  tempest,  was  the  Oneida  name  for  Col. 
L.  S. 

The  principal  tributary  to  the  Oneida  creek  which  traverses  this 
rich  grazing  town,  is  called  after  the  noted  chief,  (to  adopt  the  com 
mon  pronunciation,)  SCANADO.  It  means  a  deer.  The  old  orthogra 
phy,  for  this  word  is  Skenandoah. 

Mr.  Tracy,  of  Utica,  whose  authority  on  this  point  is  good,  gives 
Tegesoken,  as  the  Indian  name  of  Fish  creek.  It  means,  between  the 
months. 

Cowassalon  creek,  i.  e.,  bushes  hanging  over  the  water. 

Canastota.     One  pitch  pine  tree. 

Aontagillon.     Brook  of  the  pointed  rock. 

Kunyonskota.     White  creek  (on  Dean's  patent.) 

Kanaghtarageara.  Place  of  washing  the  penis.  This  is  a  dark 
ravine.  This  word  appears  to  be  Mohawk. 

Sa-da-quoit.  Smooth  pebbles  in  the  bed  of  the  stream— creek  at 
New-Hartford.  All  these  are  in  Oneida^county. 


Ot,  Judge  J.  says,  means  water  in  the  Oneida  tongue. 

Otsego,he  adds,  is  from  Ot,  water,  an  1  Sago,  hail,  welcome,  how 
d'ye  do  ?  This  I  don't  believe.  It  is  not  in  accordance  with  the 
Indian  principles  of  combination. 


ONEIDA  LANGUAGE. 
The  Oneidas  call  a  man,  Lon  gwee. 

a  woman,  Yon  gwee. 
God,  Lonee. 
Evil  Spirit,  Kluneolux. 

Some  of  their  words  are  very  musical,  as  Ostia,  a  bone  ;  ahta,  a 
shoe  ;  kiowilla,  an  arrow  ;  awiaii,  a  heart  ;  loainil,  a  supreme  ruler. 

[Senate,  No.  24. J  27 


210  [SENATE 

The  French  priests,  who  filled  the  orthography  of  this  language 
with  the  letter  R,  committed  one  of  the  greatest  blunders.  There  is 
no  sound  of  R,  in  the  language  ;  by  this  letter,  they  constantly  rep 
resent  the  sound  of  L. 

ONEIDA  CASTLE,  July. 

In  a  conference  with  Abraham  Denne,  an  aged  Oneida,  he  stated 
that  Brandt  was  brought  up  by  his  (Denne's)  grandfather,  at  Canajo- 
harie  ;  that  he  was  a  bastard,  his  mother  Mohawk,  and  did  not  come 
of  a  line  of  chiefs.  Says,  that  Scanado  was  a  tory  in  the  war,  not 
withstanding  his  high  name  ;  that  he  acted  against  us  at  the  seige  of 
Fort  Stanwix.  The  anecdote  of  an  Indian  firing  from  a  tree,  he 
places,  while  they  were  repairing  the  fort  ;  says  that  after  the  man 
got  up,  he  drew  up  loaded  rifles  with  a  cord  ;  that  both  Scanado  and 
Brant  were  present. 

Says  Scanado  was  adopted  by  the  nation,  when  quite  young  ;  came 
from  the  west  ;  does  not  know  of  what  tribe,  but  showed  himself 
smart,  and  rose  to  the  chieftaincy  by  his  bravery  and  conduct.  Says, 
that  the  (syenite)  stone  on  the  hill,  is  the  true  Oneida  stone,  and  not 
the  white  stone  at  the  spring  ;  was  so  pronounced  by  Moses  Schuyler, 
son  of  lion  Yost,  who  knew  it  forty  years  ago  ;  that  the  elevation 
gave  a  view  of  the  whole  valley,  so  that  they  could  descry  their  ene 
mies  at  a  distance  by  the  smoke  of  their  fires  ;  no  smoke,  he  said, 
without  fire.  They  could  notify  also,  from  this  elevation,  by  a  bea 
con  fire.  The  name  of  the  stone  is  O-ne-a-ta  ;  auk,  added,  renders 
it  personal,  and  means  an  Oneida.  The  word  Oneicla  is  an  English 
corruption  of  the  Indian. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  ONEIDAS. 

Abraham  Schuyler,  an  Oneida,  says  that  the  Oneidas  originated  in 
two  men,  who  separated  themselves  from  the  Onondagas.  They  first 
dwelt  at  the  outlet  of  Oneida  lake.  Next  removed  to  the  outlet  of 
Oneida  creek,  on  the  lake,  where  they  fortified.  Williams  says  he 
was  born  there,  and  is  well  acquainted  with  the  old  fort.  They  then 
went  to  the  head  of  the  valley  at  the  Oneida  stone,  from  which  they 
were  named.  Their  fourth  remove  was  to  the  present  site  of  Oneida 
Castle,  called  a  skull  on  a  pole,  where  they  lived  at  the  time  of  the 
discovery  of  the  country  and  settlement  of  the  colony  by  the  Dutclu 
(i.  e.  1609  to  J14.) 

Site  of  the  Oneida  Stone,  Stockbridge. 


ETYMOLOGY. 

Asked  several    Oneidas  to  pronounce  the   name   for   the  Oneida 
stone.     They  gave  it  as  follows  : 

O-ni-o-ta-aug, 
O-ne-u-ta-aug. 
O-ne-yo-ta-aug, 


No.  24.]  211 

The  terminal  syllable,  aug,  seems  to  be  a  local  particle,  but  carries 
also  with  its  antecedent  to.,  the  idea  of  life  or  existence,  people  or 
inhabitants. 

Onia  is  a  stone.  The  meaning  clearly  is,  People  of  the  (or  who 
have  sprung  from  the)  Place  of  the  Stone. 

Adirondak,  Jourdain,  pronounces  Lod-a-lon-dak,  putting  Ps  for  r's 
and  a's.  It  means  a  people  who  eat  trees — an  expression  ironically 
used  for  those  who  eat  bark  of  trees. 

For  Cherokees,  he  gives  We-au-dah. 

For  Delawares,  Lu-na-to-gun. 

What  a  mass  of  fog  philologists  are  fighting  with,  who  mistake, 
as  the  eminent  Vater  and  Adelung  have,  in  some  cases  done,  the  dif 
ferent  names  of  the  same  tribes  of  American  Indians  for  different 
tribes. 


ANTIQUE  CORN  HILLS. 

Counted  one  hundred  cortical  layers  in  a  black  walnut — centre 
broke  so  as  to  prevent  counting  the  whole  number,  but  by  measuring 
estimated  one  hundred  and  forty  more.  If  so,  the  field  \vas  deserted 
in  1605, 

The  present  proprietor  of  the  farm  comprising  the  Oneida  stone, 
spring,  butternut  grove,  &c.  is  Job  Francis.  He  first  hired  the  land 
of  Hendrick's  widow  ;  afterwards  he  and  Gregg  were  confirmed  by 
the  State. 

The  white  stone  at  the  spring,  a  carbonate  of  lime,  is  not  the  true 
Oneida  stone. 

The  Oneida  stone  is  a  syenite — a  boulder. 


ONONDAGA  CASTLE. 

Abraham  Le  Fort  says,  that  Ondiaka  was  the  great  chronicler  of 
his  tribe.  He  had  often  heard  him  speak  of  the  traditions  of  his 
father.  On  his  last  journey  to  Oneida  he  accompanied  him.  As 
they  passed  south  by  Jamesville  and  Pompey,  Ondiaka  told  him  that  in 
ancient  times,  and  before  they  fixed  down  at  Onondaga,  they  lived  at 
these  spots.  That  it  was  before  the  Five  Nations  had  confederated  ; 
but  while  they  kept  up  a  separate  existence,  and  fought  with  each 
other.  They  kept  fighting  and  moving  their  villages  often.  This 
reduced  their  numbers,  and  kept  them  poor  and  in  fear.  When  they 
had  experienced  much  sickness  in  a  place,  they  thought  it  best  to  quit 
it  and  seek  some  new  spot  where  it  was  hoped  they  should  have  better 
luck.  At  length  they  confederated,  and  then  the  fortifications  were 
no  longer  necessary,  and  fell  into  disuse.  This  is  the  origin,  he  be 
lieves,  of  these  old  works,  which  are  not  of  foreign  origin. 

Ondiaka  told  Le  Fort  that  the  Onondagas  were  created  by  Ha-wa- 
ne-o,  in  the  country  where  they  lived.  That  he  made  this  entire 


212  [SENATE 

"  island"  HA-WHO-NAO,  for  the  red  race,  and  meant  It  for  them  alone, 
He  did  not  allude  to,  or  acknowledge  any  migrations  from  foreign 
lands. 

Their  plan,  after  the  confederation  was  to  adopt  prisoners  and' 
captives,  that  fragments  of  tribes  who  were  parted  amongst 
them  and  thus  lost.  They  used  the  term  We-hait-wa-tsha^ 
in  a  figurative  sense,  in  relation  to  such  tribes.  This  term 
means  a  body  cut  and  quartered  and  scattered  around.  So  they 
aimed  to  scatter  their  prisoners  among  the  other  nations.  There  is 
still  blood  of  the  Cherokees  in  Onondaga.  A  boy  of  this  nation 
became  a  chief  among  the  Cherokees. 

I  called  Le  Fort's  attention  to  the  residence  of  the  Moravian  mission 
ary,  Zceisberger.  He  said  there  was  no  tradition  of  such  residence — 
that  the  oldest  men  remembered  no  such  mission  ;  that  they  were  ever 
strongly  opposed  to  all  missionaries  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits? 
and  he  felt,  confident  no  such  person,  or  any  person  in  the  character 
of  a  preacher,  had  lived  at  Onondaga  Castle  j  that  there  raust  be 
some  mistake  in  the  matter. 


ONONDAGA.     [Jackson7s.j 

Ondiaka  told  Le  Fort  that  the  Onondagas  formerly  wandered 
about,  without  being  long  fixed  at  a  place,,  frequently  changing  their 
villages  from  slight  causes,  such  as  sickness,.  &c.  They  were  at  war 
with  the  other  Iroquois  bands.  They  were  also  at  war  with  other 
tribes.  Hence  forts  were  necessary,  but  after  they  confederated,  such 
defensive  works  fell  into  disuse.  They  lived  in  the  present  areas  of 
De  Witt,  Lafayette,  Pompey  and  Manlius,  along  Butternut  creek,  &c.. 
Here  the  French  visited  themy  and  built  a  fort,  after  their  confedera 
tion. 

Ephraim  Webster  stated  that  the  Indians  were  never  as  numerous 
as  appearances  led  men  to  think.  This  appearance  of  a  heavy  popu 
lation  happened  from  their  frequent  removals,  leaving  their  old  vil 
lages,  which  soon  assumed  the  appearance  of  ancient  populous  set 
tlements. 

He  told  Jas.  Gould,  that  being  once,  on  a  visit  to  Canada,  he  became 
acquainted  with  a  very  aged  Indian,  who,  one  day,  beginning  to  talk 
of  the  Onondaga  country,  told  him  that  he  was  born  near  the  old 
church,  near  Jamesville,  where  there  was  a  very  populous  village. 
One  evening,  he  said,  he  stepped  out  of  his  lodge,  and  immediately 
sank  in  the  earth,  and  found  himself  in  a  large  room,  surrounded  by 
three  hundred  witches  and  wizzards.  Next  morning  he  went  to  the 
council,  and  told  the  chiefs  of  this  extraordinary  fact.  They  asked 
him  whether  he  could  not  identify  them.  He  said  he  could.  They 
then  accompanied  him  on  a  visit  to  all  the  lodges,  when  he  pointed 
out  this  and  that  one,  who  were  immediately  killed.  Before  this  in 
quiry  ended,  and  the  delusion  was  stayed,  he  says  that  three  hundred 
persons  were  killed. 


No.  24.]  213 

Nothing  is  more  distinct  or  better  settled  in  the  existing  traditions  of 
the  Iroquois,  than  their  wars  with  the  Cherokees.  I  found  this  alluded 
to  at  Oneida,  Onondaga,  &c.,  in  the  course  of  their  traditions,  but 
have  not  been  able  to  trace  a  cause  for  the  war.  They  seemed  to 
have  been  deeply  and  mutually  exasperated  by  perfidy  and  horrid 
treachery  in  the  course  of  these  wars,  such  as  the  breaking  of  a  peace 
pledge,  and  murder  of  deputies,  &c.  Their  great  object  was,  as 
soon  as  young  men  grew  up,  to  go  war  against  the  Cherokees.  This 
long  journey  was  performed  without  provisions,  or  any  other  prepa 
ration  than  bows,  clubs,  spears  and  arrows.  They  relied  on  the 
forest  for  food.  Thousands  of  miles  were  not  sufficient  to  dampen 
their  ardor,  and  no  time  could  blot  out  their  hatred.  The  Oneidas 
call  them  We  au  dah. 

Jeremiah  Gould  went  with  me  to  view  the  twin  mounds.  They 
exhibit  numerous  pits  or  holes,  which  made  me  at  once  think  of  the 
Assenjigun,  or  hiding  pit  of  the  western  Indians.  Gould,  in  answer 
to  my  inquiry,  said  that  it  was  a  tradition  which  he  did  not  know  how 
much  value  it  was  worth,  that  the  Tuscaroras  were  brought  from  the 
south  by  the  Oneidas,  and  first  settled  in  this  county.  They  warred 
against  the  Onondagas.  The  latter,  to  save  their  corn,  buried  it  in 
these  mounds  or  hills,  then  hid  by  the  forest.  In  one  of  these  exca- 
tions,  dug  into  forty  years'  ago,  they  found  a  human  skull  and  other 
bones  belonging  to  the  human  frame. 

James  Gould  went  with  me  over  the  stream  (Butternut)  to  show 
me  a  mound.  It  is  apparently  of  geological  formation,  and  not  arti 
ficial.  Its  sides  were  covered  with  large  trees,  the  stumps  of  which 
remain.  There  was  a  level  space  at  the  top,  some  four  or  five  paces 
in  diameter,  trees  and  bushes  around.  The  apex,  as  paced,  measures 
one  way  17,  the  other  12  paces  ;  is  elongated.  It  seemed  to  have 
been  the  site  of  the  prophet's  lodge.  Near  it  is  the  old  burying 
ground,  on  an  elongated  ridge,  where  the  graves  were  ranged  in  lines. 

Pottery. — Webster  gives  the  Indian  tradition  of  this  ancient  art 
thus.  The  women  made  the  kettles.  They  took  clay  and  tempered 
it  with  some  siliceous  or  coarse  stone.  This  they  first  burnt  tho 
roughly,  so  as  to  make  it  friable,  (probably  they  plunged  it  while  hot 
into  water,)  and  then  pounded  it,  and  mixed  it  with  blood. 

Charred  com,  #c. — In  Ellisburgh  is  found  much  charred  corn  be 
neath  the  soil,  and  numerous  remains  of  occupancy  by  the  natives. 
Is  this  the  evidence  of  Col.  Van  Schaack's  expedition  into  the  Onon 
daga  country  during  the  revolutionary  war  ?  His  battle  with  the 
Indians,  tradition  here  says,  took  place  near  Syracuse.  Bones,  sup 
posed  to  be  of  this  era,  were  discovered,  in  ditching  the  swamp  near 
Cortland  House. 


214  [SENATE 

KASONDA. 

Mr.  I.  Keeler  says  that  he  cut  a  large  oak  tree,  near  the  site  of  the 
old  fort,  two  and  a  half  feet  through.  In  re-cutting  it,  at  his  door, 
a  bullet  was  found,  covered  by  143  cortical  layers.  It  was  still  some 
distance  to  the  centre.  If  this  tree  was  cut  in  1810,  the  bullet  was 
fired  in  1667.  Consult  "  Paris  Documents,"  1666,  treaty  with  the 
Onondaga  Iroquois. 

The  Goulds  say  that  the  fort  was  a  square,  with  bastions,  and  had 
streets  within  it.  It  was  set  round  with  cedar  pickets,  which  had 
been  burnt  down  to  the  ground.  Stumps  of  them  were  found  by  the 
plough. 

Nearly  every  article  ^belonging  to  the  iron  tools  of  a  blacksmith 
shop  have  been  ploughed  up  at  various  times — an  anvil,  horn,  vice 
screw,  &c.  ;  Indian  axes,  a  horse  shoe,  hinges,  the  strap  hinge.  A 
pair  of  these  hangs  the  wicket  gate  to  his  house. 

A  radius  of  five  to  six  miles  around  the  old  fort  would  cover  all 
the  striking  remains  of  ancient  occupancy  in  the  towns  of  De  Witt, 
Lafayette  and  Pompey. 

Webster  told  the  Goulds  that  the  French  who  occupied  this  fort, 
and  had  the  nucleus  of  a  colony  around  it,  excited  the  jealousy  and 
ire  of  the  Onondagas  by  the  hostility  of  some  western  tribes  in  their 
influence.  Against  these  the  Onondaga  warriors  marched.  The 
French  then  attacked  the  red  men,  &c.  This  led  to  their  expulsion 
and  massacre.  All  were  killed  but  a  priest  who  lived  between  the 
present  towns  of  Salina  and  Liverpool.  He  refused  to  quit  peaceably. 
They  then  put  a  chain  around  a  ploughshare,  and  heating  it,  hung  it 
about  his  neck  ;  he  was  thus,  with  the  symbol  of  agriculture,  tortured 
to  death.  His  hut  was  standing  when  the  county  was  settled. 

The  attempt  to  settle  western  New- York  by  the  French  was  in  the 
age  of  chivalry,  (the  16th  century,)  and  was  truly  Quixotic. 

TRADITION. 

Pompey  and  its  precincts  were  regarded  by  the  Indians  as  the 
ground  of  blood,  and  it  brought  up  to  their  minds  many  dark  remi 
niscences,  as  they  passed  it.  Some  twenty  years  ago,  there  lived  an 
aged  Onondaga,  who  said  that  many  moons  before  his  father's  days, 
there  came  a  party  of  white  men  from  the  east  in  search  of  silver. 
From  the  heights  of  the  Onondaga  hills,  they  descried  the  white  foam 
of  Onondaga  lake,  and  this  was  all  the  semblance  they  ever  found  of  sil 
ver.  One  of  the  men  died,  and  was  buried  on  Pompey  hill,  and  his  grave 
was  marked  by  a  stone.*  The  others  built  a  fort  on  the  noted  ground, 
about  a  mile  east  of  Jamesville,  where  they  cultivated  the  land;  but  at 
length  the  Indians  came  in  the  night,  and  put  them  all  to  death.  But 
there  was  a  fearful  and  bloody  strife,  in  which  the  Indians  fell  like 
leaves  before  the  autumn  wind.  This  spot  is  the  field  of  blood. 

L.  Birdseye. 

AURORA  :  August.     See  Rev.  Mr.  Mattoon. 

Vestiges  of  the  Cayugas — villages — orchards — old  forts.  Get  a 
vocabulary  of  their  language  from  Canada.  Get  diagram  of  forts. 

*  QUERY.— Is  not  this  the  inscription  stone  now  deposited  in  the  Albany  Academy  ? 


No.  24.]  215 

Karistagea,  or  Steeltrap,  thought  to  have  been  unfairly  dealt  with 
at  his  death.  Buried  in  the  road. 

Fish  Carrier's  Reserve  at  the  bridge.     Four  miles  square. 

Red  Jacket  born  on  the  opposite  banks  of.the  lake  at  Canoga. 

Historical  reminiscences  of  Mr.  Burnham.  Letter  stating  the  first 
settlements  on  the  Military  Tract  at  Aurora. 

Address  before  the  G.  O.  I.     Folly  of  keeping  the  society  secret. 

Horticultural  meeting.     Dr.  Thompson.     Mr.  Thomas. 

Anniversary  of  Academy.     Salem  Town. 

Intelligence,  moral  tone,  hospitality  of  the  place. 

Cars  at  Cayuga  bridge. 

Logan  was  the  son  of  a  Cayuga. 

Did  the  Cayugas  conquer  the  Tutelos  of  Virginia,  and  adopt  the 
remnant  1 

Cayugas  scattered  amontr  the  Senecas,  in  Canada  and  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  How  many  left  ?  What  annuities. 

GENEVA  :  Ancient  site  of  the  Senecas.  Origin  of  the  word  Se 
neca.  Is  it  Indian  or  not  Indian  ? 

Examine  old  forts  said  to  exist  in  this  area.  Are  there  any  vestiges 
of  Indian  occupancy  at  the  "  Old  Castle" — at  Cashong — Painted- Post 
— Catherinestown — Appletown  1 

CANANDAIGUA  :  In  visiting  Fort-hill  on  the  lake,  see  what  vestiges. 
Another  site  bearing  this  name,  exists  to  the  north  of  Blossom's. 
What  antiquities  ?  What  traditions  1  Ask  old  residents.  Enquire 
of  Senecas  west. 

ROCHESTER  :  Nothing  left  here  of  the  footprints  of  the  race — all 
covered  deep  and  high  with  brick  and  stone.  Whole  valley  of  the 
Genesee  worthy  examination,  in  all  its  length  and  branches.  Wants 
the  means  of  an  antiquarian  society  to  do  this. 

Truly  the  Iroquois  have  had  visited  upon  them  the  fate  with  which 
they  visited  others.  They  destroyed  and  scattered,  and  have,  in  turn, 
been  destroyed  and  scattered.  But  their  crime  was  the  least.  They 
destroyed  as  heathens,  but  we  as  Christians.  In  any  view,  the  anti 
quarian  interest  is  the  same — the  moral  interest,  the  same. 

The  Iroquois  had  nohle  hearts.  They  sighed  for  fame.  They  took 
hold  of  the  tomahawk  as  the  only  mode  of  distinction.  They  brought 
up  their  young  men  to  the  war  dance.  They  carefully  taught  them 
the  arts  of  war.  We  have  other  avenues  to  distinction.  Let  us  now 
direct  their  manly  energies  to  other  channels.  The  hand  that  drew  a 
bow,  can  be  taught  to  guide  a  plough.  Civilization  has  a  thousand 
attraction?.  The  hunter  state  had  but  one.  The  same  skill  once 
devoted  to  war  would  enable  them  to  shine  in  the  arts  of  peace. 

Why  can  not  their  bright  men  be  made  sachems  of  the  pen,  of 
the  press,  of  the  pulpit,  of  the  lyre  1 

BATAVIA,  July. — There  are  still  traces  of  a  mound  on  Knowlton's 
farm,  a  mile  from  Batavta,  up  the  Tonewanda.  Bones  and  glass 
beads,  have  been  ploughed  out  of  it.  Other  traces  of  former  aborigi- 


216  [SENATE 

nal  occupancy  exist  in  the  vicinity,  a  stone  pestle,  axes,  &c.  having 
been  found. 

The  Indian  name  of  Batavia  is  Ge-ne-un-dah-sais-ka,  meaning 
musquito.  This  was  the  name  by  which  they  knew  the  late  Mr. 
Ellicott 

The  Tonewanda  falls  40  feet  at  a  single  place,  within  the  Indian 
reservation.  It  heads  on  high  ground  about  40  miles  above  Batavia. 
On  the  theory  of  the  former  elevation  of  lake  Erie,  Buffalo  itself 
would  be  the  highest  ground,  between  Batavia  and  the  lake,  in  a  direct 
line.  Attica,  is  perhaps  more  elevated  in  that  direction. 


TONEWANDA  RES.     [Winsor  £  Richards.] 

NAME   OF    SENEGAS. 

The  Senecas  call  themselves  NUN-DO-WAW-GAW,  or  people  of  the 
hill.  The  term  Seneca  is  taken  from  the  lake,  on  the  banks  of  which 
they  formerly  lived,  and  had  their  castle.  It  is  not  a  name  of  Indian 
origin.  They  are  called  NUN-DO-WAW-GAW,  from  the  eminence 
called  Fort-Hill,  near  Canandaguia  lake.  [Ho-ho-ee-yuh,  or  J.  A. 
Sanford.  I 


CHEROKEES. 

They  call  the  Cherokees  O-YAU-DAH,  which  means  a  people  who 
live  in  caves.  Their  enmity  against  this  people,  the  tradition  of  which 
is  so  strong  and  clear,  is  stated  to  have  originated  from  the  con 
tact  of  war  and  hunting  parties,  in  the  plains  of  the  southwest. 
The  Senecas  affirm  that  the  Cherokees  robbed  and  plundered  a 
Seneca  party  and  took  away  their  skins.  Retaliation  ensued. 
Tragic  scenes  of  treachery  and  surprise  followed.  The  Five 
Nations  took  up  the  matter  in  all  their  strength,  and  raised  large 
and  strong  war  parties,  who  marched  through  the  country  to  the 
Cherokee  borders,  and  fought  and  plundered  the  vilages,  and  brought 
away  scalps  and  prisoners.  There  are  now,  (1845)  descendants  of 
Cherokees  in  the  third  degree,  living  on  the  Tonewanda  reservation. 
[Ho-ho-ee-yuh. J  Some  years  ago,  a  chief  of  this  blood,  pure  by 
father  and  mother,  lived  among  them,  who  had  been  carried  off  cap 
tive  when  a  boy.  The  fact  being  revealed  to  him,  after  he  had 
obtained  the  chieftaincy,  he  went  south  to  seek  his  relations  and  live 
and  die  among  them,  but  he  was  unable  to  find  them.  He  came  back 
to  the  Senecas,  and  died  among  them.  [Le  Fort.J 

TONEWANDA. 

The  most  curious  trait,  of  which  we  know  but  little,  is  that  respect 
ing  TOTEMS. 

Asked  the  chief  called  Blacksmith,  his  name  in  Seneca.  He  re 
plied,  De-o-ne-hoh-gah-wah,  that  is,  a  door  perforated,  or  violently 
broken  through,  not  opened.  Says  he  was  born  on  the  Tonewonda 


No.  24.]  217 

reservation,  and  wishes  to  die  there  ;  will  be  60  years  old,  if  he  lives 
till  next  winter,  1846. 

Says  the  Senecas  call  the  Fort  Stanwix  or  Rome  summit,  De-o- 
wain-sta,  meaning  the  place  where  canoes  are  carried  across  the  land 
from  stream  to  stream  ;  that  is,  a  carrying  place. 

Says,  Te-to-yoah,  or  Wm.  Jones  of  Cattaraugus,  can  relate  valua 
ble  Seneca  traditions. 

He  says  there  are  eight  Seneca  clans  ;  they  are  the  Wolf,  Bear, 
Turtle,  Deer,  Plover,  Beaver,  Hawk  and  Crane.  He  is  of  the  Wolf  clan. 
This  was  also  Red  Jacket's  clan. 

These  clans  may  be  supposed  to  have  arisen  from  persons  who  had 
greatly  distinguished  themselves  at  an  early  period  as  founders,  or  bene 
factors,  or  they  may  have  held  some  such  relation  to  the  original 
nation,  as  the  Curatii  and  Horatii,  in  Roman  history.  It  is  not  only 
the  Iroquois,  who  ascribed  this  honor  to  the  clans  of  the  Bear,  the 
Turtle  and  the  Wolf.  They  are  equally  honored  among  most  of  the 
Algonquin  tribes. 

OSTEOLOGICAL  REMAINS.     /^ 

In  the  town  of  Cambria,  six  miles  west  of  Lockport,  (1824,)  a  Mr. 
Hammon,  who  was  employed  with  his  boy  in  hoeing  corn,  observed 
some  bones  of  a  child,  exhumed.  No  farther  thought  wTas  bestowed 
upon  the  subject  for  some  time,  for  the  plain  on  the  ridge  was  sup 
posed  to  have  been  the  site  of  an  Indian  village,  and  this  was  supposed 
the  remains  of  some  child,  who  had  been  buried  there.  Eli  Bruce, 
hearing  of  the  circumstance,  proposed  to  Mr.  H.  that  they  should  repair 
to  the  spot,  with  suitable  instruments,  and  endeavor  to  find  some 
relics.  The  soil  was  a  light  loam,  which  would  be  dry  and  preserve 
bones  for  centuries  without  decay.  A  search  enabled  them  to  come 
to  a  pit,  but  a  slight  distance  from  the  surface.  The  top  of  the  pit 
was  covered  with  small  slabs  of  the  Medina  sandstone,  and  was 
twenty-four  feet  square,  by  four  and  a  half  in  depth — the  planes 
agreeing  with  the  four  cardinal  points.  It  was  filled  with  human 
bones  of  both  sexes  and  all  ages.  They  dug  down  at  one  extremity 
and  found  the  same  layers  to  extend  to  the  bottom,  which  was  the 
same  dry  loam,  and  from  their  calculations,  they  deduced  that  at 
least  four  thousand  souls  had  perished  in  one  great  massacre.  In  one 
skull,  two  flint  arrow  heads  were  found,  and  many  had  the  appear 
ance  of  having  been  fractured  and  cleft  open,  by  a  sudden  blow. 
They  were  piled  in  regular  layers,  but  with  no  regard  to  size  or  sex. 
Pieces  of  pottery  were  picked  up  in  the  pit,  and  had  also  been 
ploughed  up  in  the  field  adjacent.  Traces  of  a  log  council  house 
were  plainly  discernable.  For,  in  an  oblong  square,  the  soil  was 
poor,  as  if  it  had  never  been  cultivated,  till  the  whites  broke  it  up  ; 
and  where  the  logs  of  the  house  had  decayed,  was  a  strip  of  rich 
mould.  A  maple  tree,  over  the  pit,  being  cut  down,  two  hundred 
and  fifty  concentric  circles  were  counted,  making  the  mound  to  be 
anterior  to  as  many  years.  It  has  been  supposed  by  the  villagers  that 
the  bones  were  deposited  there  before  the  discovery  of  America3  but 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  28 


218  [SENATE 

the  finding  of  some  metal  tools  with  a  French  stamp,  places  the  date 
within  our  period.  One  hundred  and  fifty  persons  a  day  visited  this 
spot  the  first  season,  and  carried  off  the  bones.  They  are  now  nearly 
all  gone,  and  the  pit  ploughed  over.  Will  any  antiquarian  inform  us, 
if  possible,  why  these  bones  were  placed  here  !  To  what  tribe  do 
they  belong  ?  When  did  such  a  massacre  occur  1 

None  of  the  bones  of  the  men  were  below  middle  size,  but  some 
of  them  were  very  large.  The  teeth  were  in  a  perfectly  sound  state. 

PRESENT  MEANS  OF  LIVING  ON  THE  RESERVATION. 

1.  Rent  of  land  from  twelve  shillings  to  three  dollars  per  acre. 

2.  Sale  of  timber,  fire  wood,  hemlock  bark,  staves,  saw-logs. 

3.  Fishing  and  hunting.     Very  little  now. 

4.  Raise  corn,  cattle,  horses,  hogs,  some  wheat,  &c.  &c.,  cut  hay. 
Young  men  hire  themselves  out  in  harvest  time. 

BONES. 

At  Barnegat  is  an  ancient  ridge,  or  narrow  raised  path,  leading 
from  the  river  some  miles,  through  low  grounds  ;  it  is  an  ancient  bu 
rial  ground,  on  an  island,  in  a  swamp. 

Bones  of  the  human  frame,  bone  needles,  and  other  ancient  re 
mains,  are  ploughed  up  at  an  ancient  station,  fort  or  line,  in  Shelby. 

A  human  head,  petrified,  was  ploughed  up  by  Carrington,  sen., 
in  a  field  in  Alabama,  Genesee  county,  and  is  now  in  the  possession 
of  Mr.  Grant,  at  Barnegat. 

Petrified  tortoises  are  said  to  be  ploughed  up  in  many  places. 

V        OPINION  OF  A  CHIEF  OF  THE  WORD  SENECA. 

De-o-ne-ho-ga-wa  is  the  most  influential  chief  of  the  Tonewandas. 
H>  is  of  the  Wolf  tribe — born  on  the  forks  of  the  Tonewanda,  and  is 
59  years  old.  Being  interrogated  as  to  the  Seneca  history,  he  says, 
that  the  tradition  of  the  tribe  is  clear — that  they  lived  on  the  banks 
of  the  Seneca  and  Canandaigua  lakes.  They  were  called  Nun-do- 
wau-onuh,  or  People  of  the  Hill,  from  an  eminence  now  called  Fort 
Hill,  at  the  head  of  Canandaigua  lake.  They  are  now  called,  or, 
rather,  call  themselves,  Nun-do-wau-gau.  The  inflection  onuh,  in 
former  times,  denoted  residence,  at  a  hill  ;  the  particle  agau,  in  the 
latter,  is  a  more  enlarged  term  for  locality,  corresponding  to  their 
present  dispersed  condition. 

The  word  Seneca,  he  affirms,  is  not  of  Indian  origin.  While  they 
lived  in  Ontario,  there  was  a  white  man  called  Seneca,  who  lived  on 
the  banks  of  the  lake  of  that  name.  Who  he  was,  where  he  came 
from,  and  to  what  nation  he  belonged,  he  does  not  know.  But 
wherever  he  originated,  he  was  noted  for  his  bravery,  wisdom  and 
strength.  He  became  so  proverbial  for  these  noble  qualities,  that  it 
was  usual  to  say  of  such,  and  such  a  one,  among  themselves,  he  is 
as  brave  as  Seneca,  as  wise  as  Seneca,  as  noble  as  Seneca.  Whether 
the  lake  was  called  after  him,  or  he  took  his  name  from  the  lake,  is 
not  known.  But  the  name  itself  is  of  European  origin.  The  tribe 
were  eventually  called  Senecas  from  their  local  residence.  The  idea , 


No.  24.]  219 

he  says,  was  pleasing  to  them,  for  they  thought  themselves  the  most 
brave  and  indomitable  of  men.  Of  all  the  races  of  the  Ongwe-Hon- 
we,  they  esteemed  themselves  the  most  superior  in  courage,  endur 
ance  and  enterprize. 

He  refers  to  Te-to-yoah  of  Cattaraugus  for  further  information. 

On  reference  to  Te-to-yoah,  some  time  afterwards,  he  had  no  tra 
dition  on  this  particular  subject.  The  probability  is,  that  Black 
smith  meant  only  to  say,  that  the  name  was  not  Seneca.  So  far  is 
true.  What  he  says  of  a  great  man  living  on  Seneca  lake,  &c.,  in 
older  times,  is  probably  a  reproduction,  in  his  mind,  of  an  account  of 
Seneca,  the  moralist,  which  has  been  told  him,  or  some  Indian  from 
whom  he  had  it,  in  days  by-gone. 

As  the  name  of  Seneca  is  one  of  the  earliest  we  hear,  after  1609, 
it  was  probably  a  Mohawk  term  for  that  people.  It  is  spelt  with  a 
k  in  old  French  authors. 

LEWISTON.     [Frontier  House.] 
The  Tuscarora  clans  are  the  following  : 
The  Turtle. 
The  Wolf. 
The  Bear. 
The  Beaver. 
The  Snipe,  or  Plover. 
The  Eel.     This  is  not  an  Iroquois  totem. 
The  Land  Tortoise. 

They  have  lost  the  Falcon,  Deer  and  Crane,  perhaps  in  their  disas 
trous  wars  of  1713.  By  this  it  appears  they  have  lost  one  clan 
entirely — probably  in  their  defeat  on  the  Taw  river,  in  N.  Carolina. 
Two  others  of  the  clans  are  changed,  namely,  the  Falcon  and  Deer, 
for  which  they  have  substituted  the  Land  Tortoise  and  Eel. 

Descent  is  by  the  chief's  mother  and  her  clan,  her  daughter  or 
nearest  kin,  to  be  settled  in  council.  The  adoption  of  chiefs  was 
allowed,  where  there  was  failure  of  descent. 

Curious  barrow,  or  mound,  on  Dr.  Sr,ovilPs  place — to  be  examined. 
Two  others,  near  the  old  mill  and  orchard. 
Old  fort  of  KIENUKA,  to  be  visited. 
Get  vocabulary  of  Tuscarora,  to  compare. 

This  tribe  has  gone  through  a  severe  ordeal,  their  history  is  full  of 
incident.  The  following  list  shews  their  number  in  North  Carolina, 
and  all  other  Indians  of  that  colony  in  1708. 

Tuscaroras,  living  in  15  towns, 1,200  men. 

Waccons,  in  2  towns, 120 

Maramiskeets, 30 

Bear  Rivers, 50 

Hatteras, 16 

Neus,  in  2  towns, 15 

Pamlico,   15 

Meherrin, 50 

Chowan, 15 

Carried  forward, 1 ,51 1 


220  [SENATE. 

Brought  forward, 1 ,5 1 1 

Paspatank, 

Poteskeets  of  Carrituk, 30 

Nottoways, 30 

Connarnox,  in  2  towns, 25 

Jaupim, 2 

1,608 


Visited  James  Cusick,  the  brother  of  DAVID,  the  Indian  archaeolo 
gist,  preacher  to'  the  Tusks,  pictures  in  the  house,  old  deeds  from 
Carolina. 

Sunday.  Attended  Mr.  Rockwood's  meeting,  admirable  behavior 
cf  all,  dress  well,  good  singing.  W.  Chew  interprets. 

Females,  however,  adhere  to  their  ancient  costume. 

Women  more  pertinacious  in  their  social  habits  and  customs  than 
men. 

Tuscaroras  raise  much  wheat,  cattle,  horses^  'quite  in  advance  of 
the  other  tribes  in  agriculture. 

They  own  the  fee  simple  of  about  5,000  acres,  besides  their  reser 
vation,  which  they  purchased  from  the  Holland  Company. 

NIAGARA  FALLS. 

This  name  is  Mohawk.  It  means,  according  to  Mrs.  Kerr,  the 
Neck,  the  term  being  first  applied  to  the  portage,  or  neck  of  land? 
between  lakes  Erie  and  Ontario. 

BUFFALO. 

Whence  this  name  'I  The  Indian  term  is  Tt-ho-so-ro-ro  in  Mo- 
hrwk,  and  De-o-se-o-\va  in  Seneca.  Ellicott  writes  it  Tu-she-way. 
Others,  in  other  forms.  In  all,  it  is  admitted  to  mean  the  place  of  the 
linden,  or  bass-wood  tree. 

There  is  an  old  story  of  buffaloes  being  killed  here.  Some  say  a 
horse  was  killed  by  hungry  Frenchmen,  and  palmed  off  for  butlalo 
meat  at  the  camp.  How  came  a  horse  here  ? 

A  curious  bone  needle  was  dug  up  this  year,  in  some  excavations 
made  in  Fort  Niagara,  which  is,  clearly,  of  the  age  prior  to  the  dis 
covery. 

Bones  and  relics  must  stand  for  the  chronology  of  American  anti 
quity. 

America  is  the  tomb  of  the  red  man.  All  the  interest,  of  its  anti- 
Columbian  history,  arises  from  this  fact. 

ERIES. 

By  Father  Le  Moyne's  letter  of  1653,  [vide  Relations,]  the  war 
with  the  nation  of  the  Cat  or  Eries  was  then  newly  broke  out.  He 
thanks  the  Onondagas,  Senecas,  Cayugasand  Oneidas,  for  their  union 
in  this  war. 


221  [SENATE 

On  the  9th  August,  1653,  we  heard  a  dismal  shout,  among  the 
Iroquois,  caused  by  the  news,  that  three  of  their  men  had  been  killed 
by  the  Eries. 

He  condoles  with  the  Seneca  nation,  on  the  capture  of  their  great 
chief,  AU-REN-CRA-OS,  by  the  Eries. 

He  exhorts  them  to  strengthen  their  "  defences"  or  forts,  to  paint 
their  warriors  for  battle,  to  be  united  in  council. 

He  required  them  never  to  lay  in  ambush  for  the  Algonquin  or 
Huron  nations,  who  might  be  on  their  way  to  visit  the  French. 

We  learn,  from  this,  that  the  Eries  or  Cat  nation,  were  not  of  the 
Wyandot  or  Huron,  nor  of  the  Algonquin  nations.  It  would  seem 
that  these  Eries  were  not  friends  of  the  French,  and  that  by  exciting 
them  to  this  new  war,  they  were  shielding  their  friends,  the  Algons 
and  Hurons,  from  the  Iroquois  club  and  scalping  knife.  That 
they  were  the  same  people  called  the  "Neuter  Nation,"  who  occupied 
the  banks  of  the  Niagara,  there  is  but  little  reason  to  believe.  The 
Senecas  called  them  Gawgwa  or  Kah-Kwah. 

Cusick  states  that  the  Senec?s  fought  against  a  people,  west  of  the 
Genesee  river,  called  Squakihaw,  i.  e.  Kah-Kwah,  whom  they  beat, 
and  after  a  long  seige  took  their  principal  fort,  and  put  their  chief  to 
death.  Those  who  recovered  were  made  vassals  and  adopted  into 
the  tribe. 

He  states  that  the  banks  of  the  Niagara  river  were  possessed  by 
the  Twa-kenkahor,  or  Missasages,  who,  in  time,  gave  it  up  to  the 
Iroquois  peaceably.  Were  not  these  latter  the  Neuter  Nation  1 

To  discuss  the  question  of  the  war  with  the  Eries,  it  is  necessary 
to  advert  to  the  geographical  position  of  the  parties.  The  Senecas, 
in  1653,  as  appears  by  French  authorities,  lived  in  the  area  between 
the  Seneca  lake  and  the  Gtnesee  river.  The  original  stock  of  the 
Five  Nations  appears  to  have  entered  the  area  of  western  New-York 
in  its  central  portions  ;  and,  at  all  events,  they  extended  west  of  the 
Genesee,  after  the  Erie  war,  and  possessed  the  land  conquered  from 
the  latter. 

v'    MISSION  STATION,  BUFFALO  RESERVATION. 

Seventy-four  Seneca  chiefs  attended  the  general  council  held  here. 
Putting  their  gross  population  at  2,500,  this  gives  one  chief  to  every 
thirty-three  souls.  This  makes  them  "  captains  of  tens." 

The  Seneca  language  has  been  somewhat  cultivated.  Mr.  Wright, 
the  missionary,  who  has  mastered  the  language,  has  printed  a  spell 
ing  book  of  112  pages,  also  a  periodical  tract  for  reading,  called  the 
"  Mental  Elevator."  Both  valuable  philological  data. 

The  Senecas  of  this  reservation  are  on  the  move  for  Cattaraugus 
and  Alleghany,  having  sold  out,  finally,  to  the  Ogden  company. 
They  leave  their  old  homes  and  cemetery,  however,  with  "  longing, 
lingering  looks." 

Here  lie  the  bones  of  Red  Jacket  and  Mary  Jemison. 

Curious  and  interesting  reminiscences  the  Senecas  have.  Jot  down 
their  traditions  of  all  sorts.  Can't  separate  fiction  from  fact.  They 


222  [SENATE 

must  go  together ;  for  often,  if  the  fiction  or  allegory  be  pulled  up, 
the  fact  has  no  roots  to  sustain  itself. 

KAH-KWAHS,  ERIES,  ALLEGHANS, — who  were  they  1 

Mr.  Wright  showed  me  an  ancient  triturating  stone  of  the  Indians, 
in  the  circular  depressions  of  which  they  reduced  the  siliceous  mate 
rial  of  their  ancient  pottery. 

The  Seneca  language  has  a  masculine,  feminine  and  neuter  gender. 
It  has  also  an  animate  and  inanimate  gender,  making  five  genders. 

It  has  a  general  and  dual  plural. 

It  abounds  in  compound  descriptive  and  derivative  terms,  like  the 
Algonquin. 

They  count  by  the  decimal  mode.  There  are  names  for  the  digits 
to  ten.  Twenty  is  a  compound  of  two  and  ten,  and  thirty  of  three  and 
ten,  &c. 

The  comparison  of  adjectives  is  effected  by  prefixes,  not  by  inflec 
tions,  or  by  changes  of  the  words,  as  in  English. 

Nouns  have  adjective  inflections  as  in  the  Algonquin.  Thus  o-a- 
deh  is  a  road,  o-a-i-yu  a  good  road.  The  inflection,  in  this  last  word, 
is  from  wi-yu,  good. 

IRVING,  CATTARAUGUS  CREEK. 

It  is  a  maxim  with  the  Iroquois,  that  a  chief's  skin  should  be  thicker 
than  that  of  the  thorn  locust,  that  it  may  not  be  penetrated  by  the 
thorns. 

Indian  speakers  never  impugn  each  other's  motives  when  speaking 
in  public  council.  In  this,  they  offer  an  example. 

Mr.  Strong  says.  Silversmith  of  Onondaga,  has  the  tradition  of  the 
war  with  the  Eries. 

INDIANS  IN  CANADA. 

It  is  observed  by  a  report  of  the  Canadian  Parliament,  that  the 
number  of  Indians  now  in  Canada  is  12,000.  Of  these,  3,301  are 
residing  in  Lower  Canada,  and  the  remainder  8,862,  in  Canada  West. 
The  number  of  Indians  is  stated  to  be  on  the  increase,  partly  from  the 
access  of  births  over  the  deaths,  and  partly  from  a  numerous  immigra 
tion  of  tribes  from  the  United  States.  This  report  must  be  taken 
with  allowances.  It  is,  at  best,  but  an  estimate,  and  in  this  respect, 
the  Canadians,  like  ourselves,  are  apt  to  over  estimate. 

The  Indian  is  a  man  who  has  certainly  some  fine  points  of  charac 
ter  ;  one  would  think  a  man  of  genius  could  turn  him  to  account. 
Why  then  are  Indian  tales  and  poems  failures  ?  They  fail  in  exciting 
deep  sympathy.  We  do  not  feel  that  he  has  a  heart. 

The  Indian  must  be  humanized  before  he  can  be  loved.  This  is 
the  defect  in  the  attempts  of  poets  and  novelists.  They  do  not  show 
the  reader  that  the  red  man  has  a  feeling,  sympathising  heart,  and  feel 
ing  and  sympathies  like  his  own,  and  consequently  he  is  not  interested 
in  the  tale.  It  is  a  tale  of  a  statue,  cold,  exact,  stiff,  but  without  life. 


No.  24.]  223 

It  is  not  a  man  with  man's  ordinary  loves  and  hopes  and  hates. 
Hence  the  failure  of  our  Yamoydens,  and  Ontwas^  and  Escatlas^  and  a 
dozen  of  poems,  which,  although  having  merits,  slumber  in  type  and 
sheepskin,  on  the  bookseller's  shelf. 

HORTS'  CORNERS,  CATT. 

One  seems  here,  as  if  he  had  suddenly  been  pitched  into  some  of 
the  deep  gorges  of  the  Alps,  surrounded  with  cliffs  and  rocks  and 
woods,  in  all  imaginable  wildness. 

COLD  SPRING,  ALLEGANY  RIVER.     [Sep.  3.] 

Reached  the  Indian  village  on  the  reservation  at  this  place,  at  9 
clock  in  the  morning. 

Indians  call  the  place  Te-o-ni-gon-o,  or  De-o-ni-gon-o,  which  means 
Cold  Spring. 

Locality  of  the  farmer  employed  by  Quakers,  at  the  mouth  of  a 
creek,  called  Tunasassa;  means  a  clear  stream  with  a  pebbly  bed. 

Allegany  river  they  call  Oheo,  making  no  difference  between  it, 
and  the  stream  after  the  inlet  of  the  Monongahela. 

Gov.  Blacksnake  absent ;  other  chiefs,  with  his  son  Jacob  meet  in 
council ;  business  adjusted  with  readiness. 

Allegany  river  low  ;  very  different  in  its  volume  of  water  and 
appearance  from  what  it  was  27  years  before,  when  I  descended  it, 
on  my  way  to  the  WEST. 

Lumbering  region  ;  banks  lined  with  shingles,  boards,  saw  logs. 
Indians  act  as  guides  and  lumbermen. 

Not  a  favorable  location  for  the  improvement  of  the  Senecas. 
Steal  their  timber  ;  cheat  them  in  bargains ;  sell  whiskey  to  them. 

Had  the  imaginative  Greeks  lived  in  Allegany  county,  they  would 
have  pictured  the  Genesee  and  Allegany  rivers,  as  two  girls,  who 
having  shaken  hands,  parted,  the  one  to  skip  and  leap  and  run  east 
ward  to  find  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  other  to  laugh  through  the 
Ohio  valley,  until  she  gradually  melted  into  the  ocean  in  the  gulf  of 
Mexico. 

NAPOLI  CENTRE. 

The  counties  of  Cattaraugus,  Chautauque  and  Allegany,  and  part  of 
Wyoming  and  Steuben,  constitute  a  kind  of  Switzerland.  The  surface 
of  the  country  resembles  a  piece  of  rumpled  calico,  full  of  knobs  and 
ridges  and  vallies,  in  all  possible  shapes  and  directions.  It  is  on  the  aver 
age  elevated.  Innkeepers  and  farmers  encountered  on  two  trips  over  it, 
say  that  there  is  considerably  more  moisture  in  the  shape  of  rain  and 
dews  and  fogs,  than  in  the  Genesee  country.  It  is  less  valuable  for 
wheat,  but  good  for  corn,  grass,  and  raising  stock.  Nothing  can  be  more 
picturesque.  The  hills  are  often  cultivated  to  their  very  tops.  It  is 
healthy.  Such  a  region  is  a  treasure  in  a  State  so  level  and  placid  as 
much  of  western  New-York  ;  and  had  it  the  means  of  ready  access 
to  markets,  and  to  the  Atlantic,  it  would,  in  a  few  years,  be  spot- 


224  [SENATE 

ted  with  gentlemens  seats  from  the  seaboard.  There  are  some  remark 
able  examples  of  the  east  and  west,  and  north  and  south  fissures  of 
rocks  (a  trait  also  noted  at  Anburn,)  in  these  counties.  At  one  place,  the 
fissures  are  so  wide,  and  the  blocks  of  rock  between  so  large,  that 
the  spot  is  sometimes  called  CITY  OF  ROCKS.  The  rock  here  is  con 
glomerate,  i.  e.  the  bed  of  the  coal  formation ;  a  fact  which  denotes 
the  elevation  of  the  country.  It  is  to  be  hoped,  when  this  country  is 
further  subdivided  into  counties  and  towns,  that  some  of  the  charac 
teristic  and  descriptive  names  of  the  aborigines  will  be  retained. 

LODI. 

This  bright,  busy,  thriving  place,  is  a  curiosity  from  the  fact,  that 
the  Cattaraugus  creek,  (a  river  it  should  be  called)  splits  in  exactly, 
or  nearly  so,  in  two  parts,  the  one  being  in  ERIE,  the  'other  in  CATTA 
RAUGUS.  Efforts  to  get  a  new  county,  and  a  county  seat,  have  here 
tofore  been  made.  These  conflict  with  similar  efforts,  to  have  a  coun 
ty  seat  located  at  Irving,  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek. 

IRVING,  MOUTH  OF  CATTARAUGUS. 

This  is  a  fine  natural  harbor  and  port  of  refuge.  Its  neglect  appears 
strange,  but  it  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of  capitalisis  at 
Silver-Creek,  Dunkirk,  Barcelona,  &c. 

^  * 

ElGHTEEN-MlLE    CREEK. 

Here  are  vestiges  of  the  Indians  old  forts,  town  sites,  &c.  Time 
and  scrutiny  are  alone  necessary  to  bring  out  its  antiquities. 

BUFFALO. 

The  Chief,  Capt.  Cole.— The  noted  Onondaga  Chief,  Capt.  COLE, 
died  at  his  residence,  among  his  people,  a  few  days  since,  aged  about 
seventy-five  years.  This  Indian  wras  well  known  here,  having,  for 
many  years,  made  his  home  upon  the  reservation  adjoining  the  city. 
He  took  the  field,  in  defence  of  the  country,  during  the  last  war, 
under  the  late  Gen.  PORTER,  who  was  often  heard  to  speak  of  his 
bravery  and  usefulness,  in  the  various  battles  along  the  Niagara 
frontier. 

COLE  was  of  the  "  old  school"  of  his  race — a  primitive,  unadul 
terated  Indian,  equally  uncontaminated  in  mind  as  in  habits,  by  inter 
course  with  the  whites.  Probity  and  justice  wrere  the  leading  fea 
tures  of  his  character  ;  and  to  direct  these  he  had  an  intellect  which 
won  for  him  a  high  control  and  extended  influence  among  his  tribe. 

Some  years  since  COLE  was  selected  by  our  townsman,  young 
WILGUS,  as  the  finest  specimen  he  had  ever  met,  of  the  race  to  which 
he  belonged  ;  and  he  immediately  took  means  to  secure  him  as  a 
sitter.  The  result  was  the  half  length  portrait  of  the  Chief  which 
WILGUS  executed,  and  which  has  been  so  often  seen  and  admired 
alike  by  our  citizens  and  by  strangers. 

An  incident  connected  with  the  history  of  this  piece,  seems  appro 
priate  here,  as  illustrative  of  its  excellence.  When  WILGUS  left  for 


No.  24.J  225 

Porto  Rico,  where  he  now  is,  he  took  the  portrait  of  Cole  with  him. 
It  was  seen,  upon  that  island,  by  a  gentleman  from  Amsterdam,  who 
declared  it  the  first  piece  he  had  seen  which  gave  him  the  slightest 
ideas  of  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  the  Indian  race  ;  and  he  be 
came  so  interested  in  the  picture  that  he  asked  and  obtained  permis 
sion  to  take  it  with  him,  to  Europe,  for  the  inspection  of  his  friends. 
The  piece  was,  by  him,  carried  to  Amsterdam,  where  the  admiration 
of  it  was  universal,  and  where  it  would  have  been  retained,  at  almost 
any  price,  had  it  been  for  sale.  But  it  was  not  :  the  gentleman  had 
promised  to  return  the  painting  safe  to  Buffalo  ;  and  he  has  done  so, 
it  having  arrived  here  this  spring ;  and  it  now  stands,  unostenta 
tiously  enough,  in  the  bookstore  of  the  artist's  father,  upon  Main- 
street. 

DATA  vi  A, 
The  Tonewandas  at  length  consent  to  have  their  census  taken, 

AUBURN, 
&  Go    with   Mr.   Goodwin    to   visit    Oswaco    lake — Gov.   Throop's 

place — Old  Dutch  Church  overlooking  the  lake,  &c. 

Fort-Hill. — Extensive  vestiges  of  an  elliptical  work — Curious  rec 
tangular  fisures  of  the  limestone  rock  on  the  Owasco  outlet — north 
and  south. 

The  Indian  name  of  the  place,  as  told  by  an  Onondaga  chief — 
Osco  ;  first  called  Hardenburgh's  Corners,  finally  named  after  Gold 
smith's  "  Deserted  Village" — so  that  the  poet  may  be  said  to  have 
had  a  hand  in  supplying  nam'js  for  a  land  to  which  he  once  pur 
posed  to  migrate. 

It  would  have  pleased  "  poor  Goldsmith"  could  he  have  known 
that  he  was  the  parent  of  the  name  for  so  fine  a  town — a  town  thriv 
ing  somewhat  on  the  principle  laid  down  in  the  concluding  lines  of 
the  poem— ~ 

"  While  self-dependent  power  can  time  defy, 
As  rocks  resist  the  billows  and  the  sky." 

SYRACUSE. 

Pity  a  better  name  could  not  have  been  found  for  so  fine,  central, 
•capital  a  site.  The  associations  are  now  all  wrong.  What  had  Dio- 
nysius  or  Archimedes  to  do  here  ?  It  was  Atotarho  Garangula,  De- 
kanifora,  Ontiyaka,  and  their  kindred,  who  made  the  place  famous. 
Onondaga  wrould  have  been  a  far  better  appellation.  The  Indians 
called  the  lake  and  its  basin  of  country  together  Gan-on-do-a.  Salt 
Point,  or  the  Saline,  sounded  to  me  as  if,  abating  syllibants,  it  might 
be  written  Ka-ji-ka-do. 

UTICA. 

There  was  a  ford  in  the  Mohawk  here.  It  was  the  site  of  Fort 
Schuyler — a  fort  named  after  Major  Schuyler,  a  man  of  note  and  mili 
tary  prowess  in  the  olden  time,  long  before  the  days  of  General  Philip 

[Senate,  No.  24. [  29 


226  [SENATE 

Schuyler.    Some  philological  goose,  writing  from  the  Canadas,  makes 
Utica  an  Indian  name  ! 

MOUTH  or  THE  NORMAN'S  KILL,  OR  TAWASENTHA,  ALBANY. 

Mr.  Brayton  says,  that  in  digging  the  turnpike  road,  in  ascending- 
Kiddenhook  hill,  on  the  road  to  Bethlehem,  many  human  bones,  sup 
posed  to  be  Indian,  were  found.  They  were  so  numerous  that  they 
were  put  in  a  box  and  buried.  This  ancient  burial  ground,  which 
I  visited,  was  at  a  spot  where  the  soil  is  light  and  sandy.  On  the 
hill,  above  his  house,  is  a  level  field,  where  arrow-heads  have  been 
found  in  large  numbers. 

Mr.  B.,  who  has  lived  here  sixteen  years,  does  not  know  that  the 
isolated  high  ground,  east  of  the  turnpike  gate,  contains  ancient 
bones — has  not  examined  it  with  that  view.  Says  Mr.  Russell,  in 
the  neighborhood,  has  lived  there  fifty  years,  and  will  ask  him. 

Nothing  could  be  more  likely,  than  that  this  oasis  on  the  low  land 
should  have  served  as  the  cemetery  for  the  Mohawks,  who  inhabited 
the  island,  where  the  Dutch  first  landed  and  built  a  fort  in  1614. 

The  occupancy  of  this  island  by  the  Indians  could  never  have  been 
any  thing  but  a  summer  residence^  for  it  is  subject  to  be  inundated 
every  year  by  the  breaking  up  of  the  river.  This  was  probably  the 
cause  why  the  Dutch  almost  immediately  abandoned  it,  and  went  a 
little  higher,  to  the  main  land,  where  Albany  now  stands.  The  city,, 
however,  such  are  the  present  signs  of  its  wealth  and  progress,  has 
extended  down  quite  half  way  to  the  parallel  of  the  original  site  of 
u  Het  Casteel "  under  Christians,  and  should  these  signs  continue, 
within  twenty  years  South  Pearl-street  will  present  lines  of  compact 
dwellings  and  stores  to  the  bridge  over  the  Tawasentha,  and  Kidden 
hook  be  adorned  with  country  seats. 

NEW- YORK. 

Whatever  else  can  be  done  for  the  red  race,  it  is  yet  my  opinion? 
that  nothing  would  be  as  permanently  beneficial,  in  their  exaltation 
and  preservation,  as  their  admission  to  the  rights  and  immunities  of 
citizens. 

INDIAN  ELECTION. 

At  a  council  of  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians,  held  upon  the  Tona- 
wanda  Reservation,  on  Wednesday,  Oct.  1st,  there  were  present  the 
Mohawks,  Onondagas  and  Senecas,  confederate  brothers  on  the  one 
part,  and  the  Oneidas,  Cayugas  and  Tuscaroras,  brothers  on  the  other 
part. 

The  Masters  of  the  grand  ceremonies  were  Deatgahdos,  Hahsant 
(Onondagas)  and  Oahgwashah,  (Cayuga.)  The  speakers  were 
Hahsauthat,  (Onondaga,)  Shosheowaah,  (Seneca,)  and  Oaghwashah, 
(Cayuga.) 

After  the  grand  ceremonies  were  performed,  the  folllowing  were 
appointed  Grand  Sachems,  Sachems  and  Chiefs. 


No.  24.J  227 

Desha-go-gaah-neh  was  appointed  Grand  Sachem,  in  place  of  Ga- 
noh-gaith-da-wih,  deceased. 

Ga-noh-la-dah-laoh  was  appointed  Grand  Sachem,  in  place  of  Gah- 
no-gaih,  deceased. 

Deyawa-dah-oh  was  appointed  Grand  Sachem  in  place  of  Ganyo- 
daiyuh,  deposed. 

The  above  are  Seneca  Indians. 

Of  the  Onondagas — O-jih-ja-do-gah  was  appointed  Grand  Sachem 
in  place  of  Hononiwedoh,)  Col.  Silversmith,  an  Onondaga  resident 
among  the  Senecas)  deposed. 

So-dye-a-dolik  was  appointed  Chief  of  the  Onondagas,  in  place  of 
Sha-go-ga-eh,  (Button  George,)  deposed. 

Deyushahkda  was  appointed  Sachem  of  the  Tuscaroras,  and 
Ga-yah-jih-go-wa  was  appointed  a  Chief  as  runner  for  De-yus- 
hahkdo.— Buff.  Pilot.  W. 

-   SKETCHES  OF  AN  INDIAN  COUNCIL.    ^ 

A  grand  council  of  the  confederate  Iroquois  was  held  last  week,  at 
the  Indian  Council  House  on  the  Tonawanda  Reservation,  in  the 
county  of  Genesee.  Its  \  roceedings  occupied  three  days — closing 
on  the  3d  instant.  It  embraced  representatives  from  all  the  Six  Na 
tions — the  Mohawk,  the  Onondaga,  the  Seneca ;  and  the  Oneida,  the 
Cayuga  and  the  Tuscarora.  It  is  the  only  one  of  the  kind  which 
has  been  held  for  a  number  of  years,  and  is,  probably,  the  last  which 
will  ever  be  assembled  with  a  full  representation  of  all  the  confede 
rate  nations. 

With  the  expectation  that  the  council  would  commence  on  Tues 
day,  two  or  three  of  us  had  left  Rochester  so  as  to  arrive  at  the  Coun 
cil  House  Monday  evening  ;  but  owing  to  some  unsettled  prelimina 
ries,  it  had  been  postponed  till  Wednesday.  The  Indians  from 
abroad,  however,  had  arrived  at  the  Council  Grounds,  or  in  their  im 
mediate  vicinity,  on  Monday  ;  and  one  of  the  most  interesting  spec 
tacles  of  the  occasion,  was  the  entry  of  the  different  nations  upon  the 
domain  and  hospitality  of  the  Senecas,  on  whose  ground  the  council 
was  to  be  held.  The  representation  of  Mohawks,  coming  as  they 
did,  from  Canada,  was  necessarily  small.  The  Onondagas,  with  the 
acting  Tod-o-dah-hoh  of  the  confederacy,  and  his  two  counsellors, 
made  an  exceedingly  creditable  appearance.  Nor  was  the  array  of 
Tuscaroras,  in  point  of  numbers  at  least,  deficient  in  attractive  and 
imposing  features. 

Monday  evening  we  called  upon  and  were  presented  to  Blacksmith, 
the  most  influential  and  authoritative  of  the  Seneca  sachems.  He  is 
about  60  years  old — is  somewhat  portly,  is  easy  enough  in  his  man 
ners,  and  is  well  disposed  and  even  kindly  towards  all  who  convince 
him  that  they  have  no  sinister  designs  in  coming  among  his  people. 

Jemmy  Johnson  is  the  Great  High  Priest  of  the  confederacy. 
Though  now  69  years  old,  he  is  yet  an  erect,  fine  looking,  and  ener 
getic  Indian,  and  is  both  hospitable  and  intelligent.  He  is  in  posses- 


228  [SENATE 

sion  of  the  medal  presented  by  Washington  to  Red  Jacket  in  1792? 
which,  among  other  things  of  interest,  he  showed  us. 

It  would  be  incompatible  with  the  present  purpose  to  describe  all 
the  interesting  men  who  there  assembled,  among  whom  were  Capt. 
Frost,  Messrs.  Le  Fort,  Hill,  John  Jacket,  Dr.  Wilson  and  others. 
We  spent  most  of  Tuesday,  and  indeed  much  of  the  time  during  the 
other  days  of  the  week  in  conversation  with  the  chiefs  and  most  intel 
ligent  Indians  of  the  different  nations,  and  gleaned  from  them  much 
information  of  the  highest  interest  in  relation  to  the  organization, 
government  and  laws,  religion,  customs  of  the  people,  and  character 
istics  of  the  great  men,  of  the  old  and  once  powerful  confederacy. 
It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  the  peculiar  government  and  national  cha 
racteristics  of  the  Iroquois  is  a  most  interesting  field  for  research  and 
inquiry,  which  has  never  been  very  thoroughly,  if  at  all,  investiga 
ted,  although  the  historic  events  which  marked  the  proud  career  of 
the  confederacy,  have  been  perseveringly  sought  and  treasured  up  in 
the  writings  of  Stone,  Schoolcraft,  Hosmer,  Yates  and  others. 

Many  of  the  Indians  speak  English  readily  ;  but  with  the  aid  and 
interpretations  of  Mr.  Ely  S.  Parker,  a  young  Seneca  of  no  ordinary 
degree  of  attainment,  in  both  scholarship  and  general  intelligence, 
and  who,  with  Le  Fort,  the  Onondaga,  is  well  versed  in  old  Iroquois. 
matters,  we  had  no  difficulty  in  conversing  with  any  and  all  we 
chose  to. 

About  mid-day  on  Wednesday,  the  council  commenced.  The 
ceremonies  with  which  it  was  opened  and  conducted  were  certainly 
unique — almost  indescribable  ;  and  as  its  proceedings  were  in  the 
Seneca  tongue,  they  were  in  a  great  measure  unintelligible,  and  in  fact 
profoundly  mysterious  to  the  pale  faces.  One  of  the  chief  objects 
for  which  the  council  had  been  convoked,  as  has  been  heretofore  edi 
torially  stated  in  the  American,  was  to  fill  two  vacancies  in  the  sa- 
chemships  of  the  Senecas,  which  had  been  made  by  the  death  of  the 
former  incumbents';  and  preceding  the  installation  of  the  candidates 
for  the  succession,  there  was  a  general  and  dolorous  lament  for  the 
deceased  sachems,  the  utterance  of  which,  together  with  the  repeti 
tion  of  the  laws  of  the  confederacy — the  installation  of  the  new- 
sachems — the  impeachment  and  deposition  of  three  unfaithful  sa 
chems — the  elevation  of  others  in  their  stead,  and  the  performance  of 
the  various  ceremonies  attendant  upon  these  proceedings,  consumed 
the  principal  part  of  the  afternoon. 

At  the  setting  of  the  sun,  a  bountiful  repast,  consisting  of  an  innu 
merable  number  of  rather  formidable  looking  chunks  of  boiled  fresh 
beef,  and  an  abundance  of  bread  and  succotash,  was  brought  into  the 
council  house.  The  manner  of  saying  grace  on  this  occasion  was 
indeed  peculiar.  A  kettle  being  brought,  hot  and  smoking  from  the 
fire,  and  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  council  house,  there  proceeded 
from  a  single  person,  in  a  high  shrill  key,  a  prolonged  and  monoto 
nous  sound,  resembling  that  of  the  syllable  wah  or  yoh.  This  was 
immediately  followed  by  a  response  from  the  whole  multitude,  utter 
ing  in  a  low  and  profoundly  guttural  but  protracted  tone,  the  syllable 
whe  or  swe^  and  this  concluded  grace!  It  was  impossible  not  to  be 


No.  24.]  229 

somewhat  mirthfully  affected  at  the  first  hearing  of  grace  said  in  this 
novel  manner.  It  is,  however,  pleasurable  to  reflect  that  the  Indian 
recognizes  the  duty  of  rendering  thanks  to  the  Divine  Being  in  some 
formal  way,  for  the  bounties  and  enjoyments  which  He  bestows ;  and 
were  an  Indian  to  attend  a  public  feast  among  his  pale  faced  brethren, 
he  would  be  affected,  perhaps  to  a  greater  degree  of  marvel,  at  wit 
nessing  a  total  neglect  of  this  ceremony,  than  we  were  at  his  singular 
way  of  performing.it. 

After  supper,  commenced  the  dances.  All  day  Tuesday,  and  on 
Wednesday,  up  to  the  time  that  the  places  of  the  deceased  sachems 
had  been  filled,  every  thing  like  undue  joyfulness  had  been  restrained. 
This  was  required  by  the  respect  customarily  due  to  the  distinguished 
dead.  But  now,  the  bereaved  sachemships  being  again  filled,  all  were 
to  give  utterance  to  gladness  and  joy.  A  short  speech  from  Capt. 
Frost,  introductory  to  the  enjoyments  of  the  evening,  was  received 
with  acclamatory  approbation  ;  and  soon  eighty  or  ninety  of  these 
sons  and  daughters  of  the  forest — the  old  men  and  the  young,  the 
maidens  and  matrons — were  engaged  in  the  dance.  It  was  indeed  a 
rare  sight. 

Only  two  varieties  of  dancing  were  introduced  the  first  evening — 
the  trotting  dance  and  the  fish  dance.  The  figures  of  either  are  ex 
ceedingly  simple,  and  but  slightly  different  from  each  other.  In  the 
first  named,  the  dancers  all  move  round  a  circle,  in  a  single  file,  and 
keeping  time  in  a  sort  of  trotting  step  to  an  Indian  song  of  yo-ho-ha, 
or  yo-ho-ha-ha-ho,  as  sung  by  the  leaders,  or  occasionally  by  all  con 
joined.  In  the  other,  there  is  the  same  movement  in  single  file  round 
a  circle,  but  every  two  persons,  a  man  and  a  woman,  or  two  men, 
face  each  other,  the  one  moving  forward,  the  other  backward,  and  all 
keeping  step  to  the  music  of  the  singers,  who  are  now,  however, 
aided  by  a  couple  of  tortoise  or  turtle  shell  rattles,  or  an  aboriginal 
drum.  At  regular  intervals,  there  is  a  sort  of  cadence  in  the  music, 
during  which  a  change  of  position  by  all  the  couples  takes  place,  the 
one  who  had  been  moving  backward  taking  the  place  of  the  one  mov 
ing  forward,  when  all  again  move  onward,  one-half  of  the  whole,  of 
course,  being  obliged  to  follow  on  by  advancing  backwards  I 

One  peculiarity  in  Indian  dancing  would  probably  strongly  com 
mend  itself  to  that  class  among  pale  faced  beaux  and  belles  denomi 
nated  the  bashful ;  though  perhaps  it  would  not  suit  others  as  well. 
The  men,  or  a  number  of  them,  usually  begin  the  dance  alone  ;  and 
the  women,  or  each  of  them,  selecting  the  one  with  whom  she  would 
like  to  dance,  presents  herself  at  his  side  as  he  approaches,  and  is 
immediately  received  into  the  circle.  Consequently,  the  young  In 
dian  beau  knows  nothing  of  the  tact  required  to  handsomely  invite 
and  gallantly  lead  a  lady  to  the  dance  ;  and  the  young  Indian  maiden, 
unannoyed  by  obnoxious  offers,  at  her  own  convenience,  gracefully 
presents  her  personage  to  the  one  she  designs  to  favor,  and  thus  qui 
etly  engages  herself  in  the  dance.  And  moreover,  while  an  Indian 
beau  is  not  necessarily  obliged  to  exhibit  any  gallantry  as  towards  a 
belle,  till  she  has  herself  manifested  her  own  good  pleasure  in  the 


230  [SENATE 

matter,  so,  therefore,  the  belle  cannot  indulge  herself  in  vascillant 
flirtations  with  any  considerable  number  of  beaux,  without  being  at 
once  detected  ! 

On  Thursday  the  religious  ceremonies  commenced  ;  and  the  coun 
cil  from  the  time  it  assembled,  which  was  about  11  o'clock,  A.  M., 
till  3  or  4  o'clock,  P.  M.,  gave  'the  most  serious  attention  to  the 
preaching  of  Jemmy  Johnson,  the  Great  High  Priest,  and  the  second 
in  the  succession  under  the  new  revelation.  Though  there  are  some 
evangelical  believers  among  the  Indians,  the  greater  portion  of  them 
cherish  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  This,  as  they  say,  has  been 
somewhat  changed  by  the  new  revelation,  which  the  Great  Spirit 
made  to  one  of  their  prophets  about  47  yeas  ago,  and  which,  as  they 
also  believe,  was  approved  by  Washington.  The  profound  regard 
and  veneration  which  the  Indian  has  ever  retained  towards  the  name 
and  memory  of  Washington,  is  most  interesting  evidence  of  his  uni 
versally  appreciated  worth  ;  and  the  fact  that  the  red  men  regard  him 
not  merely  as  one  of  the  best,  but  as  the  very  best  man  that  ever  has 
existed,  or  that  will  ever  exist,  is  beautifully  illustrated  in  a  singular 
credence  which  they  maintain  even  to  this  day,  viz  :  that  Washington 
is  the  only  white  man  .who  has  ever  entered  Heaven,  and  is  the  only 
one  who  will  enter  there,  till  the  end  of  the  world. 

Among  the  Senecas,  public  religious  exercises  take  place  but  once 
a  year.  At  these  times,  Jemmy  Johnson  preaches  hour  after  hour, 
for  three  clays  ;  and  then  rests  from  any  public  discharge  of  ecclesi 
astical  offices  the  remaining  362  days  of  the  year.  On  this,  an  unu 
sual  occasion,  he  restricted  himself  to  a  few  hours  in  each  of  the  last 
two  days  of  the  council.  We  were  told  by  young  Parker,  who  took 
notes  of  his  preaching,  that  his  subject  matter  on  Thursday  abounded 
with  good  teachings,  enforced  by  appropriate  and  happy  illustrations 
and  striking  imagery.  After  he  had  finished,  the  council  took  a  short 
respite,  Soon,  however,  a  company  of  warriors  ready  and  eager  to 
engage  in  the  celebrated  <(  corn  dance,"  made  their  appearance. 
They  were  differently  attired.  While  some  were  completely  envelop 
ed  in  a  closely  fitting  and  gaudy  colored  garb  ;  others,  though  per 
haps  without  intending  it,  had  made  wonderfully  close  approaches  to 
an  imitation  of  the  costume  said  to  have  been  so  fashionable  in  many 
parts  of  the  State  of  Georgia  during  the  last  hot  summer,  and  which 
is  also  said  to  have  consisted  simply  of  a  shirt  collar  and  a  pair  of  spurs. 
But  in  truth,  these  warriors,  with  shoulders  and  limbs  in  a  state  of 
nudity,  with  faces  bestreaked  with  paints,  with  jingling  trinkets 
dangling  at  their  knees,  and  with  feathered  war-caps  waving  above 
them,  presented  a  truly  picturesque  and  romantic  appearance.  When 
the  center  of  the  council  house  had  been  cleared,  and  the  musicians 
with  the  shell  rattles  had  taken  their  places,  the  dance  commenced  ; 
and  for  an  hour  and  a  half,  perhaps  two  hours,  it  proceeded  with  sur 
prising  spirit  and  energy.  Almost  every  posture  of  which  the  human 
frame  is  susceptible,  without  absolutely  making  the  feet  to  be  upper 
most,  and  the  head  for  once,  to  assume  the  place  of  the  understanding, 
was  exhibited.  Some  of  the  attitudes  of  the  dancers,  were  really 
imposing,  and  the  dance  as  a  whole,  could  be  got  up  and  conducted 


No.  24.]  231 

only  by  Indians  !  The  women  in  the  performance  of  the  corn  dance, 
are  quite  by  themselves — keeping  time  to  the  beat  of  the  shells,  and 
gliding  along  sideways,  without  scarcely  lifting  their  feet  from  the 
floor. 

It  would  probably  be  well,  if  the  Indian  every  where,  could  be 
inclined  to  refrain  at  least  from  the  more  grotesque  and  boisterous 
peculiarities  of  this  dance.  The  influence  of  these  cannot  be  produc 
tive  of  any  good  ;  and  it  is  questionable  whether  it  will  be  possible, 
so  long  as  they  are  retained,  to  assimilate  them  to  any  greater  degree 
of  civilization  or  to  more  refined  methods  of  living  and  enjoyment, 
than  they  now  possess.  The  same  may  be  said  of  certain  characteris 
tics  of  the  still  more  vandalic  war  dance.  This,  however,  was  not 
introduced  at  the  council. 

Apart  of  the  proceedings  of  Friday — the  last  day  of  the  council, bore 
resemblance  to  those  of  thepreceding  day.  Jemmy  Johnson  resumed 
his  preaching  ;  at  the  close  of  which  the  corn  dance  was  again  per 
formed,  though  with  far  more  spirit  and  enthusiasm  than  at  the  first. 
Double  the  numbers  that  then  appeared — all  hardy  and  sinewy  men, 
attiied  in  original  and  fantastic  style,  among  whom  was  one  of  the 
chiefs  of  the  confederacy,  together  with  40  or  50  women  of  the  differ 
ent  nations — now  engaged  and  for  two  hours  persevered  in  the  per 
formance  of  the  various,  complicated  and  fatiguing  movements  of  this 
dance.  The  appearance  of  the  dusky  throng,  with  its  increased  num 
bers,  and,  of  course  proportionably  increased  resources  for  the  pro 
duction  of  shrill  whoops  and  noisy  stamping,  and  for  the  exhibition 
of  striking  attitudes  and  rampant  motions,  was  altogether  strange, 
wonderful  and  seemingly  super-human. 

After  the  dance  had  ceased,  another  kind  of  "  sport,"  a  well  con 
tested  foot  race,  claimed  attention.  In  the  evening,  after  another  sup 
per  in  the  Council  House,  the  more  social  dances, — the  trotting,  the 
fish — and  one  in  which  the  women  alone  participated,  were  resumed. 
The  fish  dance  seemed  to  be  the  favorite ;  and  being  invited  to  join 
it  by  one  of  the  chiefs,  we  at  once  accepted  the  invitation,  and  fol 
lowed  in  mirthful  chase  of  pleasure,  with  a  hundred  forest  children. 
Occasionally  the  dances  are  characterised  with  ebullitions  of  merri 
ment  and  flashes  of  real  fun  ;  but  generally  a  singular  sobriety  and 
decorum  are  observed.  Frequently,  when  gazing  at  a  throng  of  60 
or  perhaps  an  hundred  dancers,  we  have  been  scarcely  able  to  decide 
which  was  the  most  remarkable,  the  staid  and  imperturbable  gravity 
of  the  old  men  and  women,  or  the  complete  absence  of  levity  and 
frolicsomeness  in  the  young. 

The  social  dances  of  the  evening — with  occasional  speeches  from 
the  Sachems  and  Chiefs,  were  the  final  and  concluding  ceremonies  of 
this  singular  but  interesting  aifair.  Saturday  morning  witnessed  the 
separation  of  the  various  nations,  and  the  departure  of  each  to  their 
respective  homes. 

The  writer  would  like  to  have  said  a  word  or  two  in  relation  to  the 
present  condition  and  prospects  of  the  Indians,  but  the  original  design 
in  regard  to  both  the  topics  and  brevity  of  this  writing  having  been 
already  greatly  transcended,  it  must  be  deferred.  The  once  powerful 


232 

confederacy  of  the  Six  Nations,  occupying  in  its  palmy  days  the  greater 
portion  of  New-York  State,  now  number  only  a  little  over  3,000.* 
Even  this  remnant  will  soon  be  gone.  In  view  of  this,  as  well  as  of 
the  known  fact  that  the  Indian  race  is  every  where  gradually  dimin 
ishing  in  number,  the  writer  cannot  close  without  invoking  for  this 
unfortunate  people,  renewed  kindliness  and  sympathy  and  benevolent 
attention.  It  is  true,  that  with  some  few  exceptions,  they  possess 
habits  and  characteristics  which  render  them  difficult  to  approach  ; 
but  still,  they  are  only  what  the  Creator  of  us  all  has  made  them. 
And,  let  it  be  remembered,  it  must  be  a  large  measure  of  kindliness 
and  benevolence,  that  will  repay  the  injustice  and  wrong  that  have 
been  inflicted  upon  them.  R.  S.  G. 

Rochester,  Oct.  7,  1845. 

*  3,753,  vide  preceding  census. 


No.  24.]  233 


Letter  from  J.  V.  H.  Clark  to  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft. 

Manlius,  Oct.  6th,  1845. 
H.  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT,  ESQ., 

DEAR  SIR  —  Agreeable  to  your  request  I  have  been  upon  the 
grounds  in  our  vicinity  once  occupied  as  forts  and  places  of  defence. 
So  devastating  has  been  the  hand  of  time  and  the  works  of  civilized 
men,  that  little  can  now  be  possibly  gleaned  by  observation.  Our 
main  reliance  in  these  matters  must  depend  almost  entirely  upon  the 
recollections  of  early  settlers  and  traditions.  Many  of  these  accounts, 
as  you  are  aware,  are  differently  related  by  different  individuals,  and 
not  unfrequently  in  material  points  contradictory.  From  careful 
investigation  and  inquiry  I  have  been  enabled  to  add  a  little  to  what 
I  had  previously  gathered  and  referred  you  to,  in  the  New-York 
Spectator.  A  locality  in  the  town  of  Cazenovia,  Madison  co.,  near 
the  countyHine,  and  on  Lot  33,  Township  of  Pompey,  Onondaga 
co.,  called  the  "  Indian  Fort"  was  not  described  in  that  paper.  It 
is  about  four  miles  southeasterly  from  Manlius  village,  situated  on  a 
slight  eminence,  which  is  nearly  surrounded  by  a  deep  ravine,  the 
banks  of  which  are  quite  steep  and  somewhat  rocky.  The  ravine  is 
in  shape  like  an  ox-bowT,  made  by  two  streams,  which  pass  nearly 
around  it  and  unite.  Across  this  bow  at  the  opening,  was  an  earthen 
wall  running  southeast  and  northwest,  and  when  first  noticed  by  the 
early  settlers,  was  four  or  five  feet  high,  straight,  with  something  of 
a  ditch  in  front,  from  two  to  three  feet  deep.  Within  this  enclosure 
may  be  about  ten  or  twelve  acres  of  land.  A  part  of  this  ground, 
when  first  occupied  in  these  latter  times,  was  called  the  "  Prairie" 
and  is  noted  now  among  the  old  men  as  the  place  where  the  first 
battalion  training  (military)  was  held  in  the  county  of  Onondaga. 
But  that  portion  near  the  wall,  and  in  front  of  it,  has  recently,  say 
five  years  ago,  been  cleared  of  a  heavy  growth  of  black  oak  timber. 
Many  of  the  trees  were  large,  and  were  probably  150  or  200  years 
old.  Some  were  standing  in  the  ditch  and  others  on  the  top  of  the 
embankment.  There  is  a  considerable  burying  place  within  the 
enclosure.  The  plough  has  already  done  much  towards  leveling  the 
wall  arid  ditch  ;  still  they  can  be  easily  traced  the  whole  extent.  A 
few  more  ploughings  and  harrowings  and  no  vestige  of  it  will  remain. 
The  specimens  of  dark  brown  pottery  I  send  with  this  are  from  this 
locality.  I  picked  them  up  at  this  visit.  These  specimens  are  some 
what  numerous  upon  this  ground  now.  Almost  every  variety  of 
Indian  relic  has  been  found  about  here,  but  so  fastidious  are  the 
holders  of  them,  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  any  for  you, 
and  cannot,  except  at  a  price.  However,  they  can  be  of  little  conse 
quence,  as  they  are  described  in  the  article  above  referred  to.  One 
fact,  will,  I  think,  apply  to  this  locality,  that  does  not  belong  to  any 

[Senate,  No.  24.  30 


234  [SENATE 

other  of  the  kind  in  this  region,  that  I  know  of.  Two  cannon  balls, 
of  about  3  Ibs.  each,  were  found  in  the  vicinity,  showing  that  light 
cannon  were  used,  either  for  defence,  or  in  the  reduction  of  this  forti 
fication.  There  is  a  large  rock  in  the  ravine  on  the  south,  on  which 
are  inscribed  the  following  characters,  thus,  IIII1X,  cut  three-quarters 
of  an  inch  broad,  nine  inches  long,  three-quarters  of  an  inch  deep, 
perfectly  regular,  lines  straight.  Whether  it  was  a  work  of  fancy, 
or  had  significance,  I  know  not.  Perhaps  you  may  determine. 

On  the  site  of  the  village  of  Cazenovia,  I  am  told  there  was  a  fort 
or  embankment;  some  persons  say  it  was  "roundish',"  others  that 
it  was  "  angular,  with  sides  at  right  angles"  Recollections  respect 
ing  it  are  very  imperfect.  Many  relics  have  been  found  here,  indi 
cating  an  earlier  occupancy  than  those  usually  found  in  this  county. 
This  was  on  the  Oneida?s  territory.  There  is  a  singular  coincidence 
in  the  location  of  these  fortifications  which  I  have  never  observed 
until  my  recent  visit.  They  are  nearly  all,  if  not  quite  all,  situated 
on  land  rather  elevated  above  that  which  is  immediately  contiguous, 
and  surrounded,  or  partly  so,  by  deep  ravines,  so  that  these  form  a 
part  of  the  fortification  themselves.  At  one  of  these  (on  the  farm  of 
David  Williams,  in  Pompey,)  the  banks  on  either  side  are  found  to 
contain  bullets  of  lead,  as  if  shot  across  at  opposing  forces.  The 
space  between  may  be  about  three  or  four  rods,  and  the  natural  cut 
ting  twenty  or  twenty-five  feet  deep.  This  only  goes  to  show  the 
care  these  architects  had  in  selecting  the  most  favorable  situations  for 
defence,  and  the  fear  and  expectation  they  were  in  of  attacks. 

I  do  not  believe  any  of  the  fortifications  in  this  neighborhood  are 
more  ancient  than  the  period  of  the  French  settlement  of  missionaries 
among  the  Onondagas,  during  the  early  part  of  the  17th  century. 
But  the  more  I  investigate,  the  more  I  am  convinced  that  there  were 
many  more  of  the  French  established  here  among  the  Indians,  by  far, 
than  has  been  generally  supposed,  and  their  continuance  with  them 
longer. 

The  nature  of  the  articles  found,  utensils  of  farmers  and  mechanics, 
hoes,  axes,  horseshoes,  hammers,  &c.,  go  to  prove  that  agriculture 
was  practised  somewhat  extensively,  as  well  as  the  mechanic  arts. 
The  Indian  name  by  which  it  was  anciently  called,  and  is  now,  by  the 
natives,  I  think  goes  to  substantiate  this  fact  :  "  Ote-que-sah'-e-eh,?J 
an  open  place  with  much  grass,  an  opening,  or  prairie.  The  timber 
has  a  vigorous  growth,  and  although  in  many  places  large,  there  is  a 
uniformity  in  the  size  and  age,  which  show's  that  it  has  all  grown  up 
since  the  occupancy  ;  because  under  the  trees  are  not  only  found  the 
relics,  but  among  them  in  many  instances,  corn  hills  can  be  traced  in 
rows  at  considerable  distances. 

The  presentation  of  medals,  I  believe  to  have  been  a  very  common 
custom  among  the  missionaries  and  traders.  Several  have  been  found. 
A  valuable  cross  of  pure  gold,  sold  for  $30,  was  found  on  the  farm 
of  Mr.  David  Hinsdale,  west  part  of  Pompey.  The  significant  "IHS" 
was  upon  it.  Brass  crosses  are  frequently  found,  and  so  are  medals 
of  the  same  metal.  One  recently  found  on  the  last  named  farm, 
about  the  size  of  a  shilling  piece.  The  figure  of  a  Roman  Pontiff  in 


No.  24.J  235 

a  standing  position,  in  his  hand  a  crosier,  surrounded  with  this  in 
scription,  "  B.  virg.  sin.  P.  origi.  cow,"  which  I  have  ventured  to 
write  out,  "Beata  virgo  sinepeccato  originali  concepta,"  or  as  we  might 
say  in  English,  "the  blessed  virgin  conceived  without  original  sin."  On 
the  other  side  was  a  representation  of  the  brazen  serpent,  and  two 
nearly  naked  figures,  looking  intently  upon  it.  This  is  by  far  the 
most  perfect  one  I  have  seen.  The  letters  are  as  perfect  as  if  struck 
but  yesterday.  It  was  undoubtedly  compressed  between  dies.  It  is 
oval  in  shape,  and  bored  that  it  might  be  suspended  from  the  neck. 
A  silver  medal  was  found  near  Eagle  village,  two  miles  east  of  this, 
about  the  size  of  a  dollar,  but  a  little  thinner,  with  a  ring  or  loop  at 
one  edge  to  admit  a  cord  by  which  it  might  be  suspended.  On  one 
side  appears  in  relief,  a  somewhat  rude  representation  of  a  fortified 
town,  with  several  tall  steeples  rising  above  its  buildings,  and  a  cita 
del,  from  which  the  British  flag  is  flying.  A  river  broken  by  an  island 
or  two,  occupies  the  foreground,  and  above,  along  the  upper  edge  of 
the  medal,  is  the  name  Montreal.  The  initials  D.  C.  F.,  probably 
those  of  the  manufacturer,  are  stamped  below.  On  the  opposite  side, 
which  was  originally  made  blank,  are  engraved  the  words  Canecya, 
Onondagoes,  which  are  doubtless  the  name  and  tribe  of  the  red  ruler 
on  whose  dusky  breast,  this  ornament  was  displayed.  A  valuable 
token  of  friendship  of  some  British  governor  of  New- York,  or  Canada, 
to  an  influential  ally  among  the  Six  Nations.  There  is  no  date  on 
this,  or  any  of  the  medals.  But  this  must  be  at  least  older  than  the 
revolution,  and  probably  an  hundred  snows  at  least,  have  fallen  on  the 
field  where  the  plough  disinterred  it,  since  the  chief  whose  name  it 
has  preserved,  was  laid  to  rest  with  his  fathers. 

I  have  sent  with  this,  such  relics  and  Indian  trinkets,  as  I  could 
prevail  upon  our  people  here  to  part  with.  They  are  less  than  I  ex 
pected  to  obtain.  The  gun  lock,  spear  head,  axe,  piece  of  gun  bar 
rel,  and  lead  ball,  are  all  of  the  size  and  patterns  usually  found. 
They  are  from  the  farm  of  Mr.  David  Hinsdale,  in  the  town  of  Pom- 
pey,  west  part.  All  the  gun  barrels,  or  parts  of  them,  are  found 
flattened  similar  to  this.  Not  a  perfect  one  has  been  found.  The 
two  parts  of  the  axe,  want  about  two  inches  between  the  broken  por 
tions  to  make  the  "  bit"  of  the  ordinary  length.  The  stone  axes,  I 
thought  might  interest  you.  I  have  no  doubt  they  were  used  in  flay 
ing  animals  slain  in  the  chase,  as  well  as  in  cleaving  wood.  I  did 
intend  to  send  you  a  beautiful  gouge  of  hornblende,  but  to  my  sur 
prise,  it  is  not  to  be  found  ;  the  like  are  frequently  found  here.  It 
proves  conclusively,  that  the  natives  were  at  an  early  day  acquainted 
with  the  virtues  of  the  maple,  and  possessed  the  art  of  making  sugar. 
I  have  sent,  as  you  will  see,  fragments  of  pipes  of  many  varieties. 
The  patterns  are  as  various  as  the  articles  are  numerous.  The  speci 
mens  of  glass  are  different  from  any  I  have  seen  from  any  other  quarter. 
I  think  some  of  the  beads  may  have  been  used  in  rosarys,  for  the 
native  proselytes.  I  have  lately  seen  a  fragment  of  a  bell,  which, 
when  whole,  would  have  weighed  probably  200  Ibs.,  the  metal  is  very 
fine,  and  from  appearance,  this  article  must  have  been  of  considerable 


236  [SENATE 

value  ;  time  and  exposure  has  not  changed  it  in  the  least.  When 
found,  some  20  years  since,  it  was  broken  up  and  the  pieces  found, 
enough  to  make  it  nearly  entire. 

I  am  aware,  that  I  am  corresponding  with  one  far  more  experienc 
ed  in  these  matters,  than  myself,  and  therefore,  forbear  obtruding  my 
views  and  opinions  further.  If  you  have  not  a  particular  desire  to 
place  the.?e  things  in  your  own  cabinet,  they  might  perhaps,  be  pro 
fitably  disposed  of,  among  the  rare  things  of  the  New-York  Historical 
Society.  Dispose  of  them  as  you  think  best,  I  am  sorry  I  could  not 
obtain  more. 

I  am,  with  sentiments  of  high  regard, 

Your  ob't, 

J.  V.  H.  CLARK. 


No.  24.]  237 


Letter  from  Mr.  Cusick  to  Henry  R.    Schoolcraft 

August  4th,  1845. 

It  appears  to  me,  very  great  difficulties  are  in  the  way  of  rinding 
out  and  becoming  acquainted  with  the  discovery  of  all  ancient  tradi 
tions,  and  what  original  stock  we  came  from.  So  far  as  our  recol 
lections  extend  according  to  our  traditions  of  many  centuries,  the 
aborigines  who  inhabited  the  vast  wilderness  in  this  great  continent, 
now  North  America,  were  guided  and  led  by  a  certain  man,  who 
stood  highest  in  dignity,  and  next  to  the  Supreme  Being,  who  is 
called  THARONYAWAGO  ,  that  is  to  say,  being  interpreted,  the  Holder  of 
Heavens.  He  was  the  great  leader  of  the  Red  Men,  and  he  regulated 
and  taught  how  to  divide  the  country  and  rivers,  and  mode  of  their 
living,  and  manners  of  costume  and  ceremonies,  in  many  centuries. 
The  Tuscaroras  were  descended  from  the  Iroquois  ;  they  emigrated 
from  the  Five  Nations  to  the  Southern  Country  in  North  Carolina, 
and  when  the  Iroquois  used  to  send  expeditions  and  war  parties  to  go 
to  war  with  other  Indian  tribes  in  that  quarter,  these  parties  went  to  the 
Tuscarora  towns  in  North  Carolina,  and  found  a  resting  place  and 
refreshment,  and  they  used  to  be  in  the  habit  of  intermarriage 
with  each  other,  they  have  never  been  to  war  against  each  other, 
and  they  were  always  on  terms  of  good  friendship  and  connex 
ion.  And  therefore  we  considered  that  the  Tuscarora  nation 
belonged  to  the  Six  Nations  from  ancient  times.  Before  the  discov 
ery  by  Columbus  the  Tuscaroras  consisted  of  six  towns,  and  they 
were  a  most  powerful  nation,  numbering  more  than  twelve  thousand 
warriors.  But  many  combinations  and  causes  fell  upon  the  Tusca 
rora  nation,  and  they  became  diminished  in  their  numbers,  by  wars 
and  pestilence,  and  were  poisoned  by  ardent  spirits.  The  Tuscaroras 
had  many  years  of  enjoyment  and  peaceful  possession  on  the  Roanoke 
river,  until  the  Colony  was  planted  near  the  settlement  ;  something 
brought  up  disturbances,  and  their  right  was  disputed  to  their  terri 
tory.  In  1712  the  Indians  of  the  Tuscaroras  in  North  Carolina,  with 
their  accustomed  secrecy,  formed  the  design  of  exterminating  in  one 
night,  the  entire  white  population  ;  the  slaughter  on  the  Roanoke  was 
great,  Capt.  Barnwell  appointed,  and  sent  troops,  who  suddenly  at 
tacked  the  Tuscaroras,  he  killed  300,  and  took  100  prisoners,  the 
survivors  retreated  to  Tuscarora  town,  within  a  wooden  breast-work, 
where  at  last  they  sued  for  peace. 

The  Tuscaroras,  soon  after  abandoned  their  country,  and  united 
themselves  with  the  Iroquois,  and  became  the  Sixth  Nation.  When 
we  first  came  into  this  country,  we  lived  with  the  Oneida  nation, 
(now  Oneida  county,)  and  we  called  the  Oneidas  the  Elder  Brother, 
the  second  is  the  Cayugas,  the  youngest  Brother  Tuscaroras. 

When  the  first  missionary  was  sent  to  the  Tuscarora  nation,  1807, 
Eld.  Elkanah  Holmes,  from  the  New  York  Missionary  Society,  la- 


238  [SENATE 

bored  several  years  with  success,  among  them.  This  Mr.  Holmes 
belonged  to  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society.  Afterwards,  when  Mr. 
Holmes  was  removed,  another  missionary  was  sent  to  the  Tuscaroras 
by  tbe  American  Foreign  Mission,  namely,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Grey,  who 
remained  until  last  war.  After  his  dismissal  in  1816,  another  mis 
sionary  was  sent  by  the  Board  of  the  New  York  Missionary  Society, 
the  Rev.  James  C.  Crane.  I  will  state  briefly,  those  missionaries  who 
afterwards  came  to  the  Tuscaroras,  Rev.  B.  Lane,  Rev.  John  Elliot, 
Rev.  Joel  Wood,  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  the  last  who  is  now  missionary, 
was  the  Rev.  Gilbert  Rockwood.  In  1836,  a  portion  of  the  Tusca- 
rora  nation  thought  expedient  to  become  Baptists,  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  conscience,  and  free  enjoyment  of  their  religion 
in  this  republican  government.  And  consequently  a  Baptist  church 
was  built  and  organized  among  the  Tuscaroras ;  and  they  were  called 
in  council  with  several  Baptist  churches  in  this  county.  In  1838,  they 
were  admitted  into  the  Niagara  Baptist  Association  at  Shelby.  And  have 
now  in  good  standing  fifty  members  of  the  church.  In  a  ministerial 
council,  June  14th,  1838,  Mr.James  Cusick  was  examined  touching 
his  Christian  experience,  and  called  to  preach  the  gospel  by  Provi 
dence  and  the  council;  they  decided  on  that  question,  and  give  him 
ordination  as  a  native  preacher,  deciding  that  he  was  well  qualified 
by  a  knowledge  of  theology.  And  now  he  has  labored  with  several 
tribes  among  the  Six  Nations.  Under  his  instrumentality,  three 
Baptist  churches  have  been  formed,  numbering  200  members,  and  he 
established  a  temperance  society  in  1830  of  more  than  100  members. 
In  1845  he  established  another  temperance  society  among  the  In 
dians,  numbering  50  members.  Intemperance  is  one  of  the  greatest 
and  most  destructive  evils,  and  many  more  begin  to  be  intemperate, 
especially  among  the  young  men.  Among  the  females  of  the  Tusca- 
rora  nation  there  is  more  virtue  and  sobriety  and  good  morals  than 
among  the  males.  I  hope  the  white  citizens  will  try  to  assist  them 
and  promote  the  melioration  of  the  Indian  condition  in  order  to  qual 
ify  him  for  life  and  lead  him  to  appreciate  its  true  end,  and  to  encourage 
intermarriages  in  their  future  generations  and  to  advance  in  civiliza 
tion,  Christianity,  and  industry. 

From  your  respected  friend, 

JAMES  CUSICK. 

N.  B.  At  the  Rev.  Mr.  Vrooman*s,  in  Queenston,  you  will  find  a 
copy  of  my  late  brother  David's  book  on  the  Indians. 

The  following  extracts  are  made  from  the  curious  publication  re 
ferred  to,  in  the  preceding  note.  It  appears  to  have  been  first  print 
ed  atLewiston,  in  1825.  As  the  work  of  a  full  blooded  Indian,  of 
the  Tuscarora  tribe,  it  is  remarkable.  In  making  these  extracts,  no 
correction  of  the  style,  or  grammar  is  made,  these  being  deemed  a 
part  of  the  evidence  of  the  authenticity  of  the  traditions  recorded. 

ACCOUNT  OF  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 
In  the  ancient  days  the  Great  Island  appeared  upon  the  big  waters, 
the  earth  brought  forth  trees,  herbs,  vegetables,  &c.     The  creation  of 


No.  24.]  239 

the  land  animals  :  the  Eagwehoewe  people  were  too  created  and  resi 
ded  in  the  north  regions ;  and  after  a  time  some  of  the  people  be 
came  giants,  and  committed  outrages  upon  the  inhabitants,  &c. 

Jlncient  Shipwreck. — After  many  years  a  body  of  Eagwehoewe 
people  encamped  on  the  bank  of  a  majestic  stream,  and  was  named 
Kanawage,  now  St.  Lawrence.  After  a  long  time  a  number  of 
foreign  people  sailed  from  a  port  unknown  ;  but  unfortunately,  before 
reached  their  destination  the  winds  drove  them  contrary ;  at 
length  their  ship  wrecked  somewhere  on  the  southern  part  of  the 
Great  Island,  and  many  of  the  crews  perished  ;  a  few  active  persons 
were  saved  ;  they  obtained  some  implements,  and  each  of  them  was 
covered  with  a  leather  bag,  the  big  hawks  carried  them  on  the  sum 
mit  of  a  mountain  and  remained  there  but  a  short  time.  The  hawks 
seemed  to  threaten  them,  and  were  compelled  to  leave  the  mountain. 
They  immediately  selected  a  place  for  residence  and  built  a  small  for 
tification  in  order  to  provide  against  the  attacks  of  furious  beasts  ;  if 
there  should  be  any  made.  After  many  years  the  foreign  people 
became  numerous,  and  extended  their  settlements ;  but  afterwards 
they  were  destroyed  by  the  monsters  that  overrun  the  country. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  FIVE  NATIONS. 

By  some  inducement  a  body  of  people  was  concealed  in  the  moun 
tain  at  the  falls  named  Kuskehsawkich,  (now  Oswego.)  When  the 
people  were  released  from  the  mountain  they  were  visited  by  TA- 
RENYAWAGON,  i.  e.  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens,  who  had  power 
to  change  himself  into  various  shapes  :  he  ordered  the  people  to 
proceed  towards  the  sunrise  as  he  guided  them  and  came  to  a  river 
and  named  Yenonanatche,  i.  e.  going  round  a  mountain,  (now  Mo 
hawk)  and  went  down  the  bank  of  the  river  and  came  to  where  it 
discharges  into  a  great  river  running  towards  the  midday  sun  ;  and 
named  Shaw-nay-taw-ty,  i.  e.  beyond  the  Pineries,  (now  Hudson,) 
and  went  down  the  bank  of  the  river  and  touched  the  bank  of  a  great 
water.  The  company  made  encampment  at  the  place  and  remained 
there  a  few  days.  The  people  were  yet  in  one  language  ;  some  of 
the  people  went  on  the  banks  of  the  great  water  towards  the  midday 
sun  ;  but  the  main  company  returned  as  they  came,  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  under  the  direction  of  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens.  Of  this 
company  there  was  a  particular  body  which  called  themselves  one 
household  ;  of  these  were  six  families  and  they  entered  into  a  resolu 
tion  to  preserve  the  chain  of  alliance  which  should  not  be  extin 
guished  in  any  manner. 

The  company  advanced  some  distance  up  the  river  of  Shaw-na- 
taw-ty,  (Hudson)  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens  directs  the  first  family 
to  make  their  residence  near  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  family 
was  named  Te-haw-re-ho-geh,  i.  e.  a  Speech  divided,  (now  Mohawk) 
and  their  language  was  soon  altered  ;  the  company  then  turned  and 
went  towards  the  sunsetting  and  travelled  about  two  days  and  a  half, 
and  come  to  a  creek*  which  was  named  Kaw-na-taw-te-ruh,  i.  e. 

•  The  creek  now  branches  of  the  Susquehanna  River  at  the  head  generally  called  Col. 
Allen's  lake,  tan  miles  south  of  the  Oneida  Castle. 


240  [SENATE 

Pineries.  The  second  family  was  directed  to  make  their  residence 
near  the  creek,  and  the  family  was  named  Ne-haw-re-tah-go,  i.  e. 
Big  Tree,  now  Oneidas,  and  likewise  their  language  was  altered. 
The  company  continued  to  proceed  towards  the  sunsetting  under  the 
direction  of  the  Holder  of  the  Heavens.  The  third  family  was 
directed  to  make  their  residence  on  a  mountain  named  Onondaga, 
(now  Onondaga)  and  the  family  was  named  Seuh-now-kah-tah,  i.  e. 
carrying  the  name,  and  their  language  was  altered.  The  company 
continued  their  journey  towards  the  ^insetting.  The  fourth  family 
was  directed  to  make  their  residence  near  a  long  lake  named  Go-yo- 
goh,  i.  e.  a  mountain  rising  from  water,  (now  Cayuga)  and  the  family 
was  named  Sho-nea-na-we-to-wah,  i.  e.  a  great  pipe,  their  language 
was  altered.  The  company  continued  to  proceed  towards  the  sun- 
setting.  The  fifth  family  was  directed  to  make  their  residence  near 
a  high  mountain,  or  rather  nole,  situated  south  of  the  Canandaigua 
lake,  which  was  named  Jenneatowake  and  the  family  was  named  Te- 
how-nea-nyo-hent,  i.  e.  Possessing  a  Door,  now  Seneca,  and  their 
language  was  altered.  The  sixth  family  went  with  the  company  that 
journeyed  towards  the  sunsetting,  and  touched  the  bank  of  a  great 
lake,  and  named  Kau-ha-gwa-rah-ka,  i.  e.  A  Cap,  now  Erie,  and 
then  went  towards  between  the  midday  and  sunsetting,  and  travelled 
considerable  distance  and  came  to  a  large  river  which  was  named 
Ouau-we-yo-ka,  i.  e.  a  principal  stream,  now  Mississippi ;  the  peo 
ple  discovered  a  grape  vine  lying  across  the  river  by  which  a  part  of 
the  people  went  over,  but  while  they  were  engaged,  the  vine  broke 
and  were  divided,  they  became  enemies  to  those  that  went  over  the 
river  ;  in  consequence  they  were  obliged  to  disperse  the  journey. 
The  Holder  of  the  Heavens  instructs  them  in  the  art  of  bows  and 
arrows  in  the  time  of  game  and  danger.  Associates  were  dispersed 
and  each  family  went  to  search  for  residences  according  to  their  con 
veniences  of  game.  The  sixth  family  went  towards  the  sunrise  and 
touched  the  bank  of  the  great  water.  The  family  was  directed  to 
make  their  residence  near  Cau-ta-noh,  i.  e.  Pine  in  water,  situated 
near  the  mouth  of  Nuse  River,  now  in  North  Carolina,  and  the  family 
was  named  Kau-ta-noh,  nowTuscarora  and  their  language  was  also  al 
tered;  but  the  six  families  did  not  go  so  far  as  to  loose  the  understand 
ing  of  each  other's  language.  The  Holder  of  the  Heavens  returns  to 
the  five  families  and  forms  the  mode  of  confederacy,  which  was  named 
Ggo-nea-seab-neh,  i.  e.  A  Long  House,  to  which  are,  1st. — Tea-kaw- 
reh-ho-geh,  2d — New-haw-teh-tah-go  ;  3d. — Seuh-nau-ka-ta  •  4th — 
Sho-nea-na-we-to-wah  ;  5th. — Te-hoo-nea-nyo-hent. 


No.  24.] 


241 


(E.) 

Letter   from  S.  A.   Goodwin  to  Henry  R.  School- 
craft. 

Auburn,  Oct.  17,  1845. 

MY  DEAR  SIR — I  received  yours  of  the  2d  inst.  in  due  course  of 
post,  and  now  send  you,  at  the  first  practicable  moment,  a  diagram 
and  sketch  of  the  "  Old  Fort."  My  engagements  have  been  such  as 
to  prevent  my  going  out  to  Geneva,  and  making  a  trip  to  the  old 
fortification  alluded  to.  As  to  the  other  one  here  referred  to  by 
McAuley,  it  is  just  back  of  my  house,  and  as  soon  as  I  have  time 
to  make  an  examination  I  will  drop  you  a  line  respecting  it.  I  go  to 
Rochester,  to  attend  supreme  court,  to-morrow.  I  shall  try,  on  my 
return,  to  stop  at  Geneva  and  get  a  sketch  of  that  one. 

Very  truly  your  friend, 

S.  H.  GOODWIN. 


Diagram  of  an  ancient  fortification  on  Fort  Hill,  Auburn,  N.  Y. 
[Senate,  No.  24.]  31 


242  [SENATE 

This  enclosure  is  situate  on  the  highest  point  of  land  in  the  vici 
nity  of  Auburn,  and  is  in  the  form  of  an  ellipsis  ;  and  measures  in 
diameter,  from  east  to  west,  (from  the  outside  of  the  base  of  the 
embankment)  four  hundred  and  sixteen  feet,  and  from  north  to  south, 
three  hundred  and  ten  feet ;  the  circumference,  twelve  hundred  feet  ; 
present  height  of  the  highest  part  of  the  embankment  on  the  west 
side  from  the  bottom  of  the  ditch,  four  feet  •  the  thickness  at  the 
base,  fourteen  feet  ;  from  the  centre  of  the  enclosure  the  ground  has 
a  gentle  slope  to  the  north,  east  and  west,  and  is  nearly  level  towards 
the  south.  The  openings  on  the  south,  one  of  sixty  and  the  other  of 
seventy-eight  feet,  are  directly  opposite  or  against  deep  ravines 
separated  by  a  narrow  steep  ridge,  access  through  which  would  be 
difficult,  being  on  an  angle  of  nearly  forty-five  degrees.  The  opening 
on  the  north  measures  one  hundred  and  sixty-six  feet,  opposite  to 
which  the  ground  continues  to  slope  to  the  north  for  the  distance  of 
seventy  feet,  from  which  point  the  descent  is  very  abrupt.  The 
opening  on  the  east  measures  sixty-six  feet,  opposite  to  which  the 
ground  continues  on  a  gentle  descent  to  the  east  for  several  hundred 
feet.  The  opening  on  the  southwest  measures  fifty  feet,  and  is 
opposite  to  a  ridge  gently  descending  to  the  southwest.  There  are 
no  less  than  ten  deep  ravines  and  as  many  steep  ridges  surrounding 
and  leading  to  this  ancient  fortification. 

McAuley,  in  his  history  of  the  State  of  New- York,  Vol.  2d,  pages 
111  and  112,  gives  a  minute  and  interesting  description  of  this  forti 
fication,  which,  however,  contains  some  inaccuracies  ;  and  also  of 
another  fortification  situate  in  the  northeast  part  of  Auburn.  The 
large  chesnut  stump  described  by  him  as  standing  in  the  moat  on  the 
west  side  of  the  enclosure,  is  still  to  be  seen  ;  there  are  still  to  be 
seen  the  remains  of  two  large  oak  stumps,  which  seem  to  have  escaped 
his  notice,  situate  on  the  southeast  side  of  the  enclosure,  one  of  them 
on  the  top  of  the  embankment,  and  the  other  in  the  ditch  some  twelve 
feet  distant.  There  are  scarcely  any  traces  remaining  of  the  fortifi 
cation  described  by  McAuley  as  being  in  the  north  east  part  of 
Auburn,  from  the  fact  that  the  ground  upon  which  it  stood  has  been 
under  cultivation  for  many  years. 

JAMES  H.  BOSTWICK,  Surveyor. 

October  16,  1845. 


No  24.]  343 


(F.) 

Letter  from  Frederick    Follet  to  Henry  R.  School- 
craft 

Batavia,  Oct.  25,  1845. 

DEAR  SIR — My  private  and  public  duties  together  prevented  my 
making  a  visit  to  u  Fort  Hill,"  until  the  22d  inst.  and  I  proceed  to 
give  you  my  ideas  of  that  formation. 

The  ground  known  as  "  Fort  Hill"  is  situated  about  three  miles 
north  of  the  village  of  Le  Roy,  and  ten  or  twelve  miles  northeast 
from  Batavia,  the  capitol  of  Genesee  county.  The  better  view  of 
"  Fort  Hill"  is  had  to  the  north  of  it,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  on 
the  road  leading  from  Bergen  to  Le  Roy.  From  this  point  of  obser 
vation  it  needs  little  aid  of  the  imagination  to  conceive  that  it  was 
erected  as  a  fortification  by  a  large  and  powerful  army,  looking  for  a 
permanent  and  almost  inaccessible  bulwark  of  defence.  From  the 
centre  of  the  "  Hill,"  in  the  northwesterly  course,  the  country  lies 
quite  flat — immediately  north,  and  inclining  to  the  east,  the  land  is 
also  level  ror  one  hundred  rods,  when  it  rises  nearly  as  high  as  the 
u  Hill,"  and  continues  for  several  miles  quite  elevated.  In  approach 
ing  the  "  Hill"  from  the  north  it  stands  very  prominently  before  you, 
rising  rather  abruptly,  though  not  perpendicularly,  to  the  height  of 
eighty  or  ninety  feet,  extending  about  forty  rods  on  a  line  east  and 
west,  the  corners  being  round  or  truncated,  and  continuing  to  the 
south  on  the  west  side  for  some  sixty  rods,  and  on  the  east  side  for 
about  half  a  mile,  maintaining  about  the  same  elevation  at  the  sides 
as  in  front ;  beyond  which  distance  the  line  of  the  "  Hill"  is  that  of 
the  land  around. 

"  Fort  Hill,"  however,  is  not  a  work  of  art.  The  geological  cha 
racter  of  it  shows  it  to  be  the  result  of  natural  causes.  Nevertheless, 
there  are  undoubted  evidences  of  its  once  having  been  resorted  to  as 
a  fortification,  and  of  its  having  constituted  a  valuable  point  of  de 
fence  to  a  rude  and  half-civilized  people. 

It  is  probable  that  at  a  period  of  time  very  far  distant,  the  ground 
about "  Fort  Hill"  was,  for  some  considerable  distance  around,  entirely 
of  the  same  level,  and  that  by  the  action  of  water,  a  change  took 
place,  which  brought  about  the  present  condition.  The  low  land 
immediately  in  front  to  the  north,  is  only  the  remains  of  a  water 
course,  which  was  made  up  of  a  stream  coming  down  the  gorge  of 
the  west  side,  and  the  present  "  Allen's  creek,"  which  flows  through 
a  portion  of  the  gorge  of  the  east  side,  the  stream  of  the  west  hav- 


244  [SENATE 

ing  been  a  branch  of  that  of  the  east  side.  Through  the  west  gorge 
now  flows,  in  the  wet  season,  a  moderate  stream,  coming  from  the 
lands  above  the  gorge,  and  having  an  interrupted  fall  of  some  forty 
or  fifty  feet ;  while  u  Allen's  creek"  occupies  a  portion  of  the  eastern 
gorge,  much  broader,  at  the  extremity  of  which,  some  half  a  mile 
from  the  "  Hill,"  there  is  a  beautiful  fall  of  eighty  feet  perpendicu 
larly.  The  structure  of  the  "  Hill"  bears  out  this  construction  ;  it 
being  composed  of  the  same  rock — with  the  exception  of  the  upper 
strata — as  the  falls.  At  the  falls  the  upper  strata  of  rock  and  that 
which  forms  the  bed  of  the  creek  for  some  two  miles  or  more  east,  is 
the  corniferous  limestone  •  underlaying  which  are  hydraulic  and 
Onondaga  limestones.  The  two  latter  are  only  seen  at  u  Fort  Hill," 
covered  by  a  few  feet  of  soil  and  several  small  masses  of  stone,  a 
part  out  of  place,  among  which  are  a  few  of  Medina  sandstone. 
The  strata  are,  therefore  continuous  from  the  falls,  and  at  some  former 
periods,  extended  over  the  gorges,  and  formed  a  regular  and  nearly 
level  surface,  the  action  of  water  having  removed,  which  has  left  the 
broad  and  conspicuous  point  of  "  Fort  Hill,"  as  memorable  monu 
ments  of  the  earlier  condition  of  the  country. 

When  "  Fort  Hill"  was  used  as  a  fortification  the  summit  was  en 
trenched.  Forty  years  ago  an  entrenchment,  ten  feet  deep  and  some 
twelve  or  fifteen  wide,  extended  from  the  west  to  the  east  end,  along 
the  north  or  front  part,  and  continued  up  each  side  about  twenty 
rods,  where  it  crossed  over  and  joining,  made  the  circuit  of  entrench 
ment  complete.  At  this  day  a  portion  of  this  entrenchment  is  easily 
perceived  for  fifteen  rods  along  the  extreme  western  half  of  the  north 
or  front  part,  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  with  other  causes,  having 
nearly  obliterated  all  other  portions.  It  would  seem  that  this  forti 
fication  was  arranged  more  for  protection  against  invasion  from  the 
north  than  from  any  other  quarter,  this  direction  evidently  being  its 
most  commanding  position.  Near  the  northwest  corner  have,  at 
different  times,  been  found  collections  of  rounded  stones  of  hard  con 
sistence,  which  are  supposed  to  have  been  used  as  weapons  of  defence 
by  the  besieged  against  the  besiegers. 

Arrow-heads,  made  of  flint  or  horn-stone,  gouges,  pestles,  hatchets, 
and  other  weapons  formed  from  stone,  have  been  found  about  the 
"Hill"  and  throughout  this  section.  Of  the  rarer  articles,  are  pipes 
and  beads,  a  few  of  the  latter  of  which  I  have  been  able  to  obtain. 
The  gouges,  pestles  and  hatchets,  are,  I  think,  frequently  made  of 
compact  limestone,  probably  what  is  now  known  in  Mr.  Hall's  State 
report  as  the  one  foot  limestone  at  Le  Roy,  though  many  of  them 
seem  to  be  formed  of  primitive  rock,  and  very  likely  were  worked 
out  from  boulders  scattered  about  the  country. 

Skeletons  found  about  "  Fort  Hill"  and  its  vicinity  sustain  the 
impression  that  the  former  occupants  of  this  "  military  station"  were 
of  a  larger  and  more  powerful  race  of  men  than  ourselves.  I  learned 
that  the  skeletons  generally  indicated  a  stouter  and  larger  frame. 
An  huraerus  or  shoulder  bone  of  which  preserved  may  safely  be  said 
to  be  one-third  larger  or  stouter  than  any  now  swung  by  the  living. 
A  resident  of  Batavia,  THOMAS  T.  EVERETT,  M.  D.,  has  in  his  cabinet 


No.  24.J  245 

a  portion  of  a  lower  jaw  bone  full  one-third  larger  thaa  any  pos 
sessed  by  the  present  race  of  men,  which  was  found  in  a  hill  near 
Le  Roy,  some  two  years  since.  From  the  same  hill  arrow-heads 
and  other  articles  have  been  removed  for  many  years. 

The  articles  I  send  you  are  as  follows  : — No.  1,  an  Indian  gouge, 
made  of  very  hard  stone,  found  at  "Fort  Hill;"  No.  3,  arrow 
heads,  of  flint;  No.  4,  beads  ;  No.  5,  a  bead,  evidently  formed  from 
a  tooth,  as  the  enamel  and  other  distinctive  marks  indicate  ;  No.  6, 
a  bead,  apparently  of  bone. 

No.  2  is  a  stone  tomahawk,  presented  to  me  b5  JEROME  A.  CLARK, 
Esq.,  of  this  village.  It  was  found  on  his  premises  half  a  mile  south 
of  this  place.  I  herewith  present  it  to  you. 

These  articles  I  have  sent  to-day  by  a  friend,  and  you  will  find  them 
by  calling  at  Tammany  Hall.  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  visit 
Tonawanda,  but  am  in  hopes  to  do  so  in  a  day  or  two. 

Your  ob't  serv't, 

FREDERICK  FOLLETT. 


246  [SENATE 


(G.) 
Letter  fromjC.  Dewey  to  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft, 

FORT  HILL. 

This  is  celebrated  as  being  the  remains  of  some  ancient  work,  and 
was  supposed  to  have  been  zfort.  Though  the  name  is  pronounced 
as  if  hill  was  the  name  of  some  individual,  yet  the  place  is  a  fort  on 
a  hill,  in  the  loose  use  of  the  word.  The  name  designates  the  place 
as  jF0r£-hill,  to  distinguish  it  from  the  hills  which  have  no  fort  on 
them.  Neither  is  it  a  hill,  except  as  you  rise  from  the  swale  on  the 
north,  for  it  is  lower  than  the  land  to  which  it  naturally  belongs. 

As  you  pass  towards  Fort-Hill  in  the  road  from  Le  Roy  village, 
which  is  about  three  miles  to  the  south,  you  descend  a  little  most  of 
the  distance  to  this  place.  The  road  passes  a  little  west  of  the  middle 
of  the  space  nearly  north  and  south. 

The  shape  is  quadrangular,  and  is  shown  in  the  diagram  or  ground 
plot. 

On  the  right  and  east  side  is  the  deep  water  course  of  Allen's 
Creek,  cut  down  through  the  rocks  for  a  mile  or  more,  perhaps  one 
hundred  and  thirty  feet  deep  ;  on  the  north  is  that  of  Fordham's 
Brook.,  of  nearly  the  same  depth,  which  drains  a  wide  swale  from  the 
north  and  northwest ;  and  on  the  west  is  a  short  and  deep  ravine, 
which  is  a  water  course  in  some  seasons  of  the  year,  where  the  waters 
fall  over  a  precipice  a  little  south  of  the  quadrangular  space,  or  forti 
fication.  This  ravine  is  not  so  deep  as  the  water  courses  on  the  east 
and  north.  The  descent  is  quite  steep  on  these  three  sides.  At  the 
northeast  Allen's  Creek  turns  to  the  east  and  receives  the  waters 
from  Fordham's  Brook. 

The  quadrangular  space,  D,  A,  B,  C,  was  enclosed  by  a  trench,  D 
A,  nearly  a  north  line  on  the  east,  by  A  B  on  the  north,  and  B  C  on 
the  west. 


No.  24.] 


247 


A  B  is  the  north  trench  about  sixty  rods  long,  and  nearly  east  and 
west.  A  D  is  about  thirty  rods,  and  B  C  is  fifteen  rods,  and  termi 
nates  at  the  ravine  at  C.  The  trench  D  A,  and  A  B  lies  on  the  brow 
of  the  descent  to  the  streams  below.  At  D  the  bend  of  the  ravine 
stops  the  trench.  At  the  northwest  corner  B,  a  trench  is  continued 
about  15°  to  the  right  and  down  the  declivity  15  rods  to  a  spring  ; 
50  feet  perhaps  below  A  B,  and  B  G  is  the  brow  of  the  descent  west 
of  the  trench  at  B,  and  G  C  is  the  edge  of  the  ravine  on  the  west. 
Q,  W  is  Allen's  Creek  on  the  east  ;  H  I  K  is  Fordham's  Brook  on 
the  north,  and  L  P  M  is  the  water  course  on  the  west  to  the  preci 
pice  at  M,  over  which  the  water  falls  at  some  seasons,  and  the  surface 
at  M  is  only  a  few  feet  lower  than  the  general  level  of  the  quadrangle. 
The  space  F  was  a  burying  ground,  as  bones,  skulls,  pipes,  beads, 
have  been  ploughed  up  there.  The  road  R  N  passes  through  the 
middle  nearly  of  the  space  enclosed  by  the  trench,  and  at  N  turns  to 
the  right  to  descend  to  the  flat  below  ;  but  formerly  the  road  turned 
to  the  right  at  U  and  passed  down  at  the  right  of  the  trench  at  D 
toT. 

The  place  was  pointed  out  to  me  by  H.  M.  Ward,  Esq.,  who  was 
familiar  with  it  when  it  was  covered  with  the  forest.  He  states  that 
the  trench  must  have  been  eight  to  ten  feet  deep  and  as  many  wide ; 
that  the  earth  was  thrown  either  way,  but  much  of  it  inwards  ;  that 
the  forest  trees  were  standing  in  the  trench  and  on  the  sides  of  it  anil 


248  [SENATE 

of  the  same  apparent  age  and  magnitude  as  on  the  ground  generally  ; 
that  the  heart-wood  of  black  cherry  trees  of  large  size  was  scattered 
over  the  ground,  evidently  the  remains  of  a  forest  anterior  to  the  then 
growth  of  maple  and  beech,  and  that  this  black  cherry  was  used  by 
the  settlers  for  timber  ;  that  the  road,  when  first  made,  crossed  the 
trench  at  N  by  a  bridge  ;  that  the  trench  at  D  and  A  was  cut  down 
the  bank  a  few  feet,  or  else  in  time  water  had  worn  a  passage  from 
the  trench  downwards  ;  that  there  was  no  tradition  heard  of  among 
the  Indians  of  the  country,  in  respect  to  the  use  or  design  of  the  work. 

The  underlying  rock  is  the  hydraulic  limestone  of  this  section, 
which  is  fully  exposed  at  the  falls  of  Allen's  Creek,  half  a  mile  south 
of  Fort-Hill.  This  rock  was  struck  in  digging  the  trench  on  the 
north  line  in  some  places,  and  portions  of  it  were  thrown  out  with 
the  earth. 

Of  the  pipes  found  at  F  one  was  formed  from  granular  limestone  ; 
one  was  of  baked  clay,  in  the  form  of  the  rude  outlines  of  a  man's 
head  and  face,  nose,  eyes,  &c.,  and  it  reminds  one  of  the  figures  in 
some  of  Stephens'  Plates  of  the  ruins  of  Palenque.  It  has  the  hol 
lows  for  the  ears  to  be  fastened  on,  and  shows  no  little  effort.  The 
top  of  the  head  is  surrounded  by  a  fillet  or  wreath,  and  behind  are 
two  more  fillets.  At  the  bottom  of  the  neck  is  a  similar  ornament, 
and  on  the  front  is  another  below  it.  This  is  the  most  curious. 

Another  pipe  is  of  reddish  baked  clay,  with  some  pits  or  dots  for 
ornament  upon  it,  two  rows  of  dots  around  it  and  another  below  like 
a  chain  suspended  at  several  points  and  curved  by  its  own  weight. 

The  forest  has  been  removed.  Not  a  tree  remains  on  the  quad 
rangle,  and  only  a  few  on  the  edge  of  the  ravine  on  the  west.  By 
cultivating  the  land,  the  trench  is  nearly  filled  in  some  places,  though 
the  line  of  it  is  clearly  seen.  On  the  north  side  the  trench  is  con 
siderable,  and  where  the  road  crosses  it,  is  three  or  four  feet  deep  at 
the  sides  of  the  road.  It  will  take  only  a  few  years  more  to  oblite 
rate  it  entirely,  as  not  even  a  stump  remains  to  mark  out  its  line. 

From  this  view  it  may  be  seen  or  inferred, 

1.  That  a  real  trench  bounded  three  sides  of  the  quadrangle.     On 
the  south  side  there  was  not  found  any  trace  of  trench,  palisadoes, 
blocks,  &c. 

2.  It  was  formed  long  before  the  whites  came  into  the  country. 
The  large  trees  on  the  ground  and  in  the  trench,  carry  us  back  to  an 
early  era. 

3.  The  workers  must  have  had  some  convenient  tools  for  excava 
tion. 

4.  The  direction  of  the  sides  may  have  had  some   reference  to  the 
four  cardinal  points,  though  the  situation  of  the  ravines  naturally 
marked  out  the  lines. 

5.  It  cannot  have  been  designed  merely  to  catch  wild  animals  to 
be  driven  into  it  from  the  south.     The  oblique  cut  down  to  the  spring 
is  opposed  to  this  supposition,  as  well  as  the  insuffii  iency  of  such  a 
trench  to  confine  the  animals  of  the  forest. 

6.  The  same  reasons  render  it  improbable  that  the  quadrangle  was 
designed  to  confine  and  protect  domestic  animals. 


No.  24.]  249 

7.  It  was  probably  a  sort  of  fortified  place.  There  might  have  been  a 
defence  on  the  south  by  a  stockade  or  some  similar  means,  which 
might  have  entirely  disappeared. 

By  what  people  was  this  work  done  1 

The  articles  found  in  the  burying  ground  at  F.  offer  no  certain 
reply.  The  axes,  chissels,  &c.  found  on  the  Indian  grounds  in  this 
part  of  the  State,  were  evidently  made  of  the  greenstone  or  trap  of 
New-England,  like  those  found  on  the  Connecticut  river,  in  Massa- 
chusets.  The  pipe  of  limestone  might  be  from  that  part  of  the 
country.  The  pipes  seem  to  belong  to  different  eras. 

1.  The  limestone  pipe  indicates  the  work  of  the  savage,  or  abori 
gines. 

2.  The  third  indicates  the  age  of  French  influence  over  the  Indians. 
An  intelligent  French  gentleman   says  such  clay  pipes  are  frequent 
among  the  town  population  in  parts  of  France. 

3.  The  second  and  most  curious  seems  to  indicate  an  earlier  age 
and  people. 

The  beads  found  at  Fort  Hill  are  long  and  coarse,  made  of  baked 
clay,  and  may  have  had  the  sume  origin  as  the  third  pipe. 

Fort  Hill  cannot  have  been  formed  by  the  French,  as  one  of  their 
posts  to  aid  in  the  destruction  of  the  English  colonies. 

In  1689,  or  156  years  ago,  the  French  in  Canada  made  various 
attempts  to  destroy  the  English  colony  of  New-York.  If  the  French 
had  made  Fort  Hill  a  post  as  early  as  1660,  or  185  years  ago,  and 
then  deserted  it,  the  trees  could  not  have  grown  to  the  size  of  the 
forest  generally  in  1810,  or  in  150  years  afterwards.  The  white  set 
tlements  had  extended  only  "  twelve  miles  west  of  Avon"  in  1798, 
and  some  years  after  1800,  Fort  Hill  was  covered  with  a  dense  forest. 
A  chesnut  tree  cut  down  in  1842,  at  Rochester,  showed  254  concen 
tric  circles  of  wood,  and  must  have  been  more  than  200  years  old  in 
1800.  So  opposed  is  the  notion  that  this  was  a  deserted  French 
post. 

Must  we  not  refer  Fort  Hill  to  that  race  which  peopled  this  coun 
try  before  the  Indians,  who  raised  so  many  monuments  greatly 
exceeding  the  power  of  the  Indians,  and  who  lived  at  a  remote  era'?" 

H.  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT,  Esq.  :  I  forward  you  the  observations  on  Fort 
Hill,  for  your  use.  My  speculations  are  added  for  my  pleasure,  and 
you  will  use  them  as  you  please.  In  great  haste,  I  am  obliged  to 
close. 

Your  obedient, 

C.  DEWEY. 


[Senate,  No.  24.]  32 


250  [SENATE 


[H.] 

Letter  from  Rev.  Gilbert  Rockwood  to  Henry  R» 
Schoolcraft. 

Tuscarora  Mision,  Jiugust  1,  jS45. 

SIR  : — In  the  following  communication,  you  can  make  use  of  such 
statements  as  you  may  deem  proper.  If  all  the  statements  should 
not  be  necessary  for  your  official  objects,  yet  they  may  be  interesting 
to  you  as  an  individual. 

This  mission  was  commenced  about  fifty  years  since,  under  the 
care  of  the  "  New-York  Missionary  Society."  It  was  transferred  to 
the  "  United  Foreign  Mission  Society,"  in  1821,  and  to  the  "  Ameri 
can  Board  of  Com.  for  Foreign  Missions,"  in  1826. 

The  church  was  organized  in  1805,  with  five  persons.  The  whole 
number  of  native  members  who  have  united  since  its  organization  is 
123.  The  present  number  of  native  members  is  53  ;  others  5,  total 
58. 

Between  July  1st,  1844,  and  July  1st,  1845,  there  were  only  three 
admissions,  two  by  profession  and  one  by  letter. 

About  one-third  of  the  population  attend  meeting  on  the  Sab 
bath.  Their  meeting  house  was  built  by  themselves,  with  a  little 
assistance  from  abroad. 

They  have  also  a  school  house,  the  expense  of  which  was  nearly 
all  defrayed  by  themselves.  There  is  but  one  school  among  them,, 
which  is  kept  the  year  through,  with  the  exception  of  the  vacations. 
The  teacher  is  appointed  by  the  American  Board.  The  number  of 
scholars  the  past  year,  is  not  far  from  50. 

I  have  been  among  these  Indians  now  nearly  eight  years.  I  can 
see  that  there  has  been  an  advance,  both  in  their  moral  and  physical 
condition. 

It  is  within  the  memory  of  many  now  living  among  them,  when 
drunkenness  was  almost  universal  ;  now,  comparatively,  few  are  in 
temperate.  A  majority  of  the  chiefs,  are  decidedly  temperance  men, 
and  exert  a  salutary  influence.  They  have  a  temperance  society,  and 
hold  frequent  meetings.  They  utterly  forbid  the  traffic  in  intoxicat 
ing  drinks  on  their  own  soil. 

The  marriage  relation  is  beingbetter  understood  by  them,  and  more 
appreciated.  More  of  the  young  men  and  women,  enter  into  the 
marriage  relation,  in  the  regular  Christian  way,  than  a  few  years  ago. 
Four  couple  have  been  regularly  married  the  past  year.  Number  of 
deaths,  8  ;  ap  unusual  number  since  I  have  been  among  them. 


No.  24.]  251 

There  is  besides  the  church,  above  referred  to,  a  Baptist  church, 
organized  a  few  years  since,  the  particulars  of  which,  I  am  unable  to 
give.  For  any  information  you  may  wish  respecting  it,  I  would  refer 
you  to  James  Cusick,  their  minister. 

On  the  whole,  there  is  much  to  encourage  the  philanthropist  and  the 
Christian  in  labors  for  the  good  and  well  being  of  the  Indians  here, 
although  \ve  meet  with  many  obstacles  and  difficulties  in  the  way. 

They  are  becoming  more  and  more  industrious  in  their  habits,  as 
the  appearance  of  their  farms,  and  the  amount  of  produce,  and  their 
personal  appearance  will  testify. 

With  these  brief  statements,  I  subscribe  myself, 

Yours,  truly, 

GILBERT  ROCKWOOD. 


VOCABULARY  OF  THE  TUSCARORA,  FROM  WILLIAM  CHEW,  WRITTEN 

OUT  AND  TRANSMITTED  BY  THE  REV.  GlLBERT  RoCKWOOD. 


NOTE. — In  affixing  Indian  words,  to  the  following  vocabulary,  Mr.  Chew,  v/ho  speaks 
the  English  very  well,  has  promised  to  act  as  your  translator  and  interpreter.  The  prin 
cipal  thing  to  be  guarded  against,  however,  is  inaccuracy  in  the  definitions,  both  in  Eng 
lish  and  Indian. 

If  there  is  no  infinitive  to  verbs,  as  I  suppose,  insert  the  simplest  existing  form,  as  He 
loves,  &c. 

Is  there  any  participle  te  Tuscarora  verbs! 

H.  R.  S. 

To  Mr.  Rockwood. 


TUSCARORA. 

1  God Ya  wuhn  ne  yuh. 

2  Devil Oo  na  sa  roo  nuh. 

3  Man Ehn  kweh. 

4  Woman Hah  wuhn  nuh. 

5  Boy Kun  chu  kweh'r. 

6  Girl Ya  te  ah  cha  yeuh. 

7  Child Kats  ah. 

8  Father  (my) E  ah  kre  ehn. 

9  Mother  (my) E  a  nuh. 

10  Husband  (my) E  na  yah  keah  wuhn  te  kehn  rea  nuhn. 

11  Wife  (my) (The  same  word  as  for  my   husband.) 

12  Son  (his) Trah  wuhn  ruh,  nuh  nuhn,  a  ne  hah. 

13  Daughter  (his) Tra  wuhn  ruh,  nuhn,  kah-nuhn  jnuhn. 

14  Brother  (my) E  ah  ke  ah  t'keuh. 

15  Sister  (my) Eah  keah  nuhn  nooh'r. 

16  An  Indian Reuh  kweh  hehn  weh. 

17  Head Yah  reh. 

18  Hair  (his) Trah  wuhn  ruh,  rah  weh  rah  wuhn. 

19  Face  (his) "          rah  keuh  seuh  keh. 

20  Forehead  (his) "  "    keuh  neuh  keh. 

21  Scalp          "      "  "   nuh  reh. 


252 


[SENATE. 


22  Ear             his  

.  .  .   Trah  wuhn  ruh  kunh  nunh  keh. 

23  Eye             "      

«             "    kahreuhkeh. 

24  Nose           "      

.  .  .                    "             u    cheuh  seuh  keh. 

25  Nostril        "      

.  .  .                                   "    cheuh  kah  reuh. 

26  Mouth         "      

«             "    skahreuh. 

27  Tongue       "      

reuh  toh  neuh  keh. 

28  Tooth         "      

"              "      rah  tooh  tseh. 

29  Beard          "      

.    .                    "              "      sooh  keh  reh. 

30  Neck           u      

"              "      hah  tseh. 

31  Arm            "      

"              u      neuhcheuhkeuh 

32  Shoulder     " 

.  .  .                                    u      nunh  neh. 

33  Back           "      

.  .  .                    "              "      reuh  wunh  keh. 

34  Hand           "      

.  ..                    "              u      rah  eh  nunh  keh. 

35  Finger         "      

"              "      rooh  kweh. 

36  Nail            "      

«      skeuh  kah  reh. 

37  Breast         "      

.  .  .                                   "      ah  sunh  keh. 

38  Body           "     

"              "      keh  s'heuh  keh. 

39  Leg             "     

.  .  .                                   "      reuh  seuh  keh. 

40                     "      

a              a 

41  Navel         "      

"      ne  seuh  reuh  keh 

42  Thigh         "      

"             "      te  cheuh  keh. 

43  Knee           "      

a      reuhkueht'sunh 

[keh. 

44  Foot           "      

"              rah  rah  neuh  keh. 

45  Toe             "     

"      sooh  kweh. 

46  Heel            "      

''      teh  heuh  cheh. 

47  Bone           "      

"              "      skeuh  reh. 

48  Heart          "      

"      ra  re  ah  seh. 

49  Liver           "     

"              "      rah  t'wunh  seh. 

50  Windpipe  "      

"             "      hunht'seh. 

51  Stomach      "      

"             "      keh'r  hah  keuh. 

52  Bladder       "      

"              u      te  ah  neh. 

53  Blood          «     

"             "      t'kwahra. 

54  Vein           "      

"              "       ?      nunh  yah 

55  Sinew          "      

"      $         t'seh. 

56  Flesh         my   

.  .  .   E  kwa  reh. 

57  Skin            "      

.  .  .   E  ka  nunh  keh. 

58  Seat             "      

.  ...  E  ak  tak. 

59  Thighbone"      

.  .  .   E  k'te  chunh  keh  skenh  reh. 

60  Town          "      

.  .  .   Kah  tah  nah  yeuh. 

61  Townsman"      .  ... 

,  .  .  .  Kah  koo  tah  nah  keuh'f  hah. 

62  House  

.  .  .   Yah  keuh  nunh. 

63  Door  

...   Oo  chah  reh. 

64  Lodge  

.  .  .   Wall  k?tah  nah  yeuh  noh'gh. 

65  Smoke  

.  .  .    Oo  chah  reh. 

66  Chief  

.  .  .   Ya  koo  wah  nunh. 

67  Warrior  

.  .  .  .   Roo  skeuh  rah  keh  reh. 

68  Friend  

,  .  .  .   Enh  nunh  rooh. 

69  Enemy  

,  .  .  .  Yeuh  chunh  t'seh. 

70  Kettle  

,  .  .  .   Oo  nunh  weh. 

No.  24.]  t  253 

71  Arrow Oo  teh. 

72  Bow Nah  chreh. 

73  Warclub Oo  che  kweh. 

74  Spear Chu  rets. 

75  Axe No  keuh. 

76  Knife Oo  sah  keuh  neh. 

77  Paddle Kah  weh  t'chra. 

78  Canoe Oo  nah  keh. 

79  Boat Oo  hunh  weh. 

80  Ship Oo  hunh  weh  koo. 

81  Shoe Oo  che  koo  ra 

82  Leggin Oo  re  streh. 

84  Shfrt'///////. '.I'/.;;;;  jOokehr'hoo  t'chreh. 

85  Breachcloth Ya  hah'r  hooh  stoh . 

86  Belt  or  sash Oo  che  hah  t'chra. 

87  Head  dress Hoh  toh  kweh. 

88  Pipe Chah'rs  hooh  stoh. 

89  Tobacco Chah'rs  hooh. 

90  Pipe  stem Oo  treh  neh. 

91  Sky Oo  renh  yah'rs. 

92  Heaven Oo  reuh  yah  keuhf. 

93  Sun He  teh. 

94  Moon Ah  t'seuh  ye  hah. 

95  Star Oo  ne  senh  reh. 

96  Day.... A  wunh  neh 

97  Night A  sunh  neh. 

98  Cloud Oo  roh'ts. 

99  Light Yu  hooks. 

1 00  Darkness Yah  weh  toah  yeuh. 

101  Morning Tsoo  teh'r  hunh. 

102  Evening Yah  tsa  t'henh  hah. 

103  Spring Wah'r  wooh  stroh'gh. 

104  Summer Oo  kenh  hoh  keh. 

105  Autumn Roh  t'seh  keh. 

106  Winter Kooh  seh  r'heuh. 

107  Year Ah  ooh  streh. 

108  Wind Oo  reh. 

109  Lightning Woh  n'woh  kah  reh  nah  reek. 

110  Thunder He  nunh. 

111  Rain Wane  too'eh. 

1 12  Snow Oo  neets  reh. 

113  Hail Wah  t'kah  ta  he  ts'ot. 

1 14  Fire Oo  che  reh. 

115  Water Ah  wunh. 

1 1 6  Ice Oo  we  seh. 

117  Earth,  land Ah  wunh  reh. 

1 18  Sea Kahn  yah  ta  reyu. 

119  Lake Hahn  yah  ta  reh. 

120  River . .  , .  Ke  nunh. 


254  [SENATE. 

121  Stream Hah  s'nunh  yeuh  tih. 

122  Valley Ah  wunh  rah  stroh  kenh. 

123  Hill Yummht'heh. 

124  Mountain Yu  nunh  yeuh  tih. 

125  Plain Wah  keuh  nah  yeuh. 

126  Forest Ooh  r'hah  nah  keuhf. 

127  Meadow Ya  ha  re  oh  toh. 

128  Bog Yu  teh'r  enh  t'sah  ne  reuh. 

129  Island Yuh  \veh  nooh. 

130  Stone Oo  reuh  neh. 

131  Rock Oosteuhreh. 

132  Silver Kah  kwis  tah  no  reuh. 

133  Copper Kwa  nis  nees. 

134  Iron Oo  wa  nunh. 

135  Lead Nah  wah  c'steh. 

136  Maize Oo  nunh  heh. 

137  Wheat Oo  toos. 

138  Oats O'ch. 

139  Potatoe Oo  nunh  tseh. 

140  Turnip    Oo  che  kwah. 

141  Tree Oo  reuh  eh. 

142  Wood Oo  yeuh  kwe  reh. 

143  Pine Hoh  teh. 

144  Oak Rah  rooh. 

145  Ash Whoh't. 

146  Elm Kah  rah  t'kwoh. 

147  Basswood Oo  hoo  stroh. 

148  Shrub Kwe  roh  keuh. 

149  Leaf Oo  euh  reh. 

150  Bark Skeuh  noh  reh. 

151  Grass Yu  ha  ruh  kweh. 

152  Nettles Yah  koo  ha  roh  roh'r. 

153  Thistle Oo  ne  keh  weh. 

154  Weed Chu  wa  kah  ha  rah  ka. 

155  Flower Oo  che  che  streh. 

156  Bread Oo  tah  nah  reh. 

157  Indian  meal Oo  nuh  heh. 

158  Flour Oo  teh  c'hrah. 

159  Meat Wah  reh. 

160  Beaver Chu  noh  keuh. 

161  Deer Ah  kweh. 

162  Bison  or  buffalo Chu  ta  kre  yoh  keuh. 

163  Bear Oo  che  reuh. 

164  Otter Che  ah  ka  we  nuh. 

Grey  fox     red  fox. 

165  Fox Che  chuh. — Skeuh  nahx  seuh. 

166  Wolf Skwah  re  nunh. 

167  Dog Chee'sr. 

168  Squirrel Thah'st. 

169  Hare . .  ,  Kwa  ruh. 


No.  24.]  255 

170  Lynx (No  name.) 

171  Panther Tkeuh  na  nih. 

172  Muskrat Ah  nuh  kwinh. 

173  Polecat (No  name.) 

174  Hog Kwis  kwis. 

175  Horse Hah  hahts. 

1 76  Cow Oo  na  rah  saht. 

177  Sheep Wa  rak  seuh. 

178  Turtle Che  koo  wa. 

179  Toad , Roo  nunh  skwah  reuh. 

180  Insect Chick  euh  woh'r. 

181  Snake Oo  skwah  na. 

182  Bird Che  nunh. 

183  Egg Ooh  heuh  seh. 

1 84  Feather Oo  snoo  kre. 

185  Claw Oo  sheuh  kah  reh. 

186  Beak Tuh  cheuh  seh. 

187  Wing Oo  yeuh  we  ts'neh. 

188  Goose Kah  tuh'ts  euh. 

189  Partridge Oo  kwa'ts  euh. 

190  Duck Ts'uh  yeuh. 

191  Pigeon Oo  re  neh. 

192  Plover (No  name.) 

193  Turkey Keuh  nuh. 

194  Crow Ah  ah. 

195  Eagle Suh  kwe  ah. 

196  Hawk Ne  yeuh  ne  yeuh. 

197  Snipe Tah  wis  ta  wis. 

198  Owl Oo  wah. 

199  Woodpecker Nah  rah'r. 

200  Robin Roo  skooh  kooh. 

201  Fish Keuh  chink. 

202  Trout Ruh  te  ohk  teuh. 

203  Bass ,  Keuh  che  ah  heuh  s'che. 

204  Pike Koowahk. 

205  Sturgeon Hah  rah. 

206  Sunfish Nah  reh  reh. 

207  Eel Keuh  neh. 

208  Fin Oo  too  neh. 

209  Scale Oo  s'neh. 

210  Roe Tareh. 

211  White   Oowhah  re  ah  keuh. 

212  Black Kah  hunh  s'ehe. 

213  Blue Oo  tih  heuh  re  eh. 

214  Yellow Tih  kah  che  t'kah  nahyeuh. 

215  Green Oo  ha  reh. 

216  Great We  yu. 

217  Small Wast  teuh. 

218  Strong Oo  te  reuh. 

219  Old.  !  ,  Oo  nunh  hah  ah. 


256  [SENATE 

220  Young Oo't  oh. 

221  Good Wah  kwast. 

222  Bad Wah  sunh. 

223  Handsome Yu  yah  tah  yeuh  snuh. 

224  Ugly Koh  seub. 

225  Alive Wunh  heh. 

226  Dead %  * Yah  wunh  ha  yeuh. 

227  Life  .....* Na  yah  wunh  t'kwah. 

228  Death , Keuh  ha  yeuh. 

229  Cold Ah  t'huh. 

230  Hot Yuh  nah  re  hin. 

231  Sour Na  yuh  che  ra  noh  neh. 

232  Sweet Yah  wa  kenh. 

233  Bitter Yu  che  wah  kenh. 

234  I E. 

235  Thou Ets. 

236  He Trah  ya  nueh  teh. 

237  She A  ya  nueh  teh. 

238  We E  ah  kwah  ya  sunh  teh. 

239  You,  ye Thwah  ya  sunh  teh. 

240  They   Kah  ya  yeh  sunh  teh. 

241  This Keh'n  nuh. 

242  That Ha  nuh. 

243  All T'wa'hn. 

244  Part Wa  yu  rah  kwuhn. 

245  Many Yuh  neh'r  kenh  hu  hu. 

246  Nothing Tsah  wunh  teh. 

247  Who Koh  na. 

248  Near Noos  keuh. 

249  Far  off E  nuh. 

250  To-day Kah  wunh  yuh'r  heuk  enh. 

251  Yesterday Teh  nuh. 

252  To-morrow     Euh  yuh'r  heuh. 

253  Yes Euh  heuh. 

254  No Kwuhs. 

255  Perhaps Ah  reuh  kweh  te. 

256  Above   . . . , Strah  kwe. 

257  Under Euh  toh  kenh'f 

258  Within Oo  nuh  skeuh. 

259  Without Th'  neh  teh. 

260  On Hoh  heh'n. 

261  Something Sto  e  keuh. 

262  In  the  tree Ooreuh  oh  kenk'f. 

263  On  the  rock Koh  heh'r  oo  steuh  roll  keh. 

264  By  the  shore Oo  che  ah  tah'qt. 

265  On  the  table Na  kwah  roh  kwah  keh. 

266  Tn  the  book Oo  yah  teuh  strah  keuh'f. 

267  Now Ka  wunh. 

268  Never Sa  nunh. 

269  By  and  by Ka  wuh  thenh  ruh. 


No.  24.J  257 

270  One  Euh  che. 

271  Two Nakte. 

272  Three Ah  sunk. 

273  Four Kunh  toh. 

274  Five Weesk. 

275  Six Ooh  yok. 

276  Seven Che  oh  noh. 

277  Eight Na  kreuh. 

278  Nine Ne  reuh. 

279  Ten Wah  th'sunk. 

280  Eleven Euh  che  skah  hah. 

281  Twelve   Nah  tih  skah  hah. 

282  Thirteen Ah  sunk      "     « 

283  Fourteen Hunh  toh    "     « 

284  Fifteen Weesk         "     " 

285  Sixteen Ooh  yok      <c     " 

286  Seventeen Ohe  oh  noh  "     " 

287  Eighteen Na  kreuh     "     " 

288  Nineteen Ne  reuh       "     " 

289  Twenty Na  wah  th'sunh. 

290  Thirty Ah  sunh  te  wah  th'sunk. 

291  Forty Hunh  toh  te    "         " 

292  Fifty Weest  te          "         « 

293  Sixty Ooh  yok  te     "         " 

294  Seventy Che  oh  noh  te  "         " 

295  Eighty Na  kreuh  te    "         " 

296  Ninety 3Ne  reuh  te       "         " 

297  One  hundred Hah  yok  stre. 

298  Two  hundred Nah  kah  "  " 

299  One  thousand   Euh  che  oo  yoh  stre. 

300  Two  thousand Nak  tih    "    "      " 

301  Ten  thousand Wak  th'sunk  noh  oo  yoh  stre. 

302  Ten  million C  Kah  yoh  stre  te  kah  yoh  stre  nah  oo. 

\  Yoh  stre  keuh  hoh  nuh. 

303  To  eat* Ah  reuh  chu  reek. 

304  To  drink Ah'r  weh'r  reuhk. 

305  To  run Ah  kah  te  ah  sr'hink. 

306  To  walk Ah  reuh  ra  kwunk. 

307  To  dance Nah  reuh't  t'kwunk. 

308  To  laugh Ah  kah  yeuh  skwak. 

309  To  cry Nah  reuh  snah  rahk. 

310  To  burn Ya  choh  roh  nah  re  bin. 

31 1  To  love Ah  kah  no  reuh  kwunk. 

312  To  go . Nah  reut  tah  hah  kink. 

313  To  strike Ah  kah  keuh  kwah  re  ts'enk. 

314  Tokill Ah  rah  kwunk  nahk. 

315  To  sing Ah  reuh  uwunh  a  renhk. 

316  To  sleep Ah  kenht  oo  euhk. 


*  If  there  is  no  infinitive,  insert  the  form,  he  eats,  &c. 

[Senate  No.  24.]  33 


258  [SENATE 

317  To  die Ah  wunh  ha  yeuhk. 

318  To  speak Ah  kah  weh  reuhk. 

319  To  see Ah  kah  keuhk. 

320  To  hear Ah  kah  koo  hunh  sh'henhk. 

321  To  think Ah  kah  kah  wunh  te  keuhnunh  te 

enhk. 

322  To  shout Ah  kah  koo  hunh  renhk. 

323  To  advance Ah  kah  koo  ra  kwah  nunhk 

324  To  retreat Ah  kah  yenh  swah  nih. 

325  To  give Ah  kah  yenh  nah  nunh. 

326  To  carry Ah  kah  hahk. 

327  To  tie Ah  kah  treh'nk. 

328  Walking E  weh,  (he  walks,  &c.) 

329  Singing Roh  uwunh  a  renk. 

330  Dancing Na  nah  t'kah. 

331  Crying Na  rats  nah. 

332  Man  lives Euh  queh,  yah  kenh  hek  'gh. 

333  God  exists  ....    Ya  wunh  ne  yuh,  yah  kenh  hek  'gh. 

334  Fishes  swim Kenk  chinh,  keuh  hoh  nuk,  wah  nah 

wuhn's. 

335  Birds  fly Che  nunh,  keuh  hoh  neuh,  na  yuh  nunh 

hah  n'yeh. 

336  A  fish  swims Skenh  che  aht,  wah  nah  wuhn's. 

337  A  bird  flies Skah  che  nunh  e'shrah. 

338  One  man Enh  che,  a  ne  hah. 

339  Twenty   men Na  wah  th'sunh,  kah  ya  ne  hah. 

340  A  little  man Renh  thras  s'tenh,  a  ne  hah. 

341  A  little  dog A  re's. 

342  A  good  man Renh  kweh,  strah  kwah'st. 

343  A  bad  man Renh  kweh,  struh  k'serih. 

344  A  good  bow . . .  <, Wah  nah  kwah'st. 

345  A  bad  bow Wah  nah  k'senh. 

346  Good Kah  re  whab  ya  nih. 

347  Evil Kah  re  whah  k'senh. 

348  Blessedness Kah  yenh  wah  nunk. 

349  Mankind Eh  noo  kenh'f. 

350  The  world Wah'f  nah  kwa  kenh. 

NOTE. — As  the  above  is  intended  to  be  used  merely  for  comparing 
one  Iroquois  dialect  with  another,  I  desire  that  our  alphabet  may  be 
used  with  the  common  English  powers.  If  not,  and  you  use  a  par 
ticular  system,  please  to  state  what  sounds  it  expresses. 

H.  R.  S. 

There  is  nothing  answering  to  the  infinitive  and  participle.  I  have 
therefore  used  the  present  indicative  in  the  translation.  I  have  divi 
ded  the  words  into  syllables,  whether  they  are  simple  or  compound. 
Where  two  or  more  words  occur  in  the  translation  of  a  phrase,  I  have 
separated  them  by  a  comma.  I  have  used  the  English  alphabet  with 
natural  powers  so  far  as  Tuscarora  sounds  could  be  indicated  by 
them.  It  is  impossible  to  give,  in  many  cases,  a  correct  sound.  Ji 


No.  24.]  259 

alone,  has  the  sound  of  a  in  hate.  Ah,  like  our  interjection  ah. 
The  sound  I  intend  to  indicate  by  sunh,  keuh,  heuh,  would  be  given, 
very  nearly,  by  the  Seneca  alphabet  used  by  Mr.  Wright,  thus  :  sah, 
kah,  or  kah,  ha.  The  emphasis  is,  almost  invariably,  on  the  penulti 
mate.  Often  a  slight  emphasis  on  some  others.  There  is  also  often 
a  prolongation  of  sound  not  indicated  by  any  mark,  as  I  supposed 
you  would  not  need  it. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  finish  this  translation  until  now,  (Oct.  20,) 
as  I  was  absent,  or  otherwise  engaged  for  some  time  after  you  had 
left ;  and  when  finally  I  was  ready,  Mr.  Chew  was  not,  until  recently. 
I  hope  it  has  not  been  too  long  delayed. 

I  received  your  letter  from  New-York,  of  Sept.  16th.  Nicholas 
Cusick,  the  father  of  James  and  David,  was  about  82  when  he  died. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  learn  where  he  was  born.  He  died  at  this 
place  October,  1840.  I  do  not  know  that  there  was  anything  very 
peculiar  about  him.  He  never  was  a  "  priest  or  juggler  in  his  earlier 
days,"  that  I  can  learn. 

Yours,  truly, 

GILBERT  ROCKWOOD. 


INQUIRIES. 

There  are  several  words  in  your  vocabulary  of  the  Tuscarora,  in 
which  the  sound  of  F  is  used,  always,  however,  as  a  terminal  sound, 
as  in  "  Eh  noo  keuh'f,"  mankind. 

Is  this  to  be  understood  as  denoting  the  ordinary  sound  of  the 
letter  ? 

Does  it  occur  in  other  positions  in  words  1 

What  is  to  be  understood  by  the  comma,  which  is  invariably  put 
before  it  ? 

H.  R.  S. 

Tuscarora  Mission,  Dec.  6th,  1845. 

Dear  Sir — Your  letter  of  December  1st  is  this  day  received. 
In  reference  to  the  vocabulary  of  Indian  words  we  furnished 
you,  1  have  further  to  remark,  that  the  language  having  never 
been  reduced  to  writing,  each  individual  undertaking  to  reduce  any 
portion  of  it,  will  have  a  system  in  part,  at  least,  of  his  own.  I 
have  tried  three  different  ways  myself.  It  is  difficult,  if  not  impossi 
ble,  to  represent  all  the  Tuscarora  sounds  by  any  combination  of  the 
English  alphabet.  I  presume  a  stranger  to  the  language  would  not, 
with  the  use  of  the  vocabulary  we  have  furnished  you,  give  the  cor 
rect  sound  in  many  instances. 

The  letter/  terminating  a  word,  has  the  sound  of  /  in  chief.  I 
do  not  know  as  the  comma  before  it,  as  in  the  word  Eh  noo  keuh'f, 
is  of  any  use.  In  common  conversation,  or  at  any  time  when  they 
speak  rapidly,  the  sound  of  /is  not  distinguished,  as  a  general  thing. 
Yet  when  they  speak  a  word  entire,  there  is  this  /  sound,  slowly  and 
distinctly  ;  it  seems  to  be  a  distinct  sound,  or  very  nearly  so.  It  ap- 


260  [SENATE 

pears  to  be  a  little  separated  from  the  main  part  of  the  syllable,  as 
though  another  syllable  was  to  follow  immediately  beginning  with  f ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  sound  of/,  as  in  find,  is  given,  the  person  stops 
short.  Thus  instead  of  Eh  noo  keuh  find,  (I  use  the  English  word  find^ 
because  the  power  of/  in  this  word  is  the  power  of  the  letter  in 
tended  in  the  Indian  word  given,)  we  say  Eh  noo  keuhf,  breaking  off 
when  you  have  given  the  sound  of  f,  without  proceeding  to  give  the 
sound  of  ind.  Perhaps  if  a  comma  is  used  at  all,  it  would  be  more 
proper  to  place  it  after  the/,  thus  :  f  ;  or  the/  might  join  the  syl 
lable,  thus  :  Keuhf. 

I  do  not  recollect  that  the  sound  of/  is  heard  in  any  other  part  of 
a  word  than  as  a  terminating  sound. 

Sometimes  an  r  occurs  separated,  you  will  observe,  by  a  comma 
from  the  rest  of  the  syllable.  It  matters  not  much  whether  the  r 
is  joined  to  the  preceding  or  following  syllable.  There  is  the  sound 
of  an  r  between  them  when  the  word  is  spoken.  I  have  been  puz 
zled  to  know  where  to  place  it.  It  seems  to  answer  either  way. 
Thus,  in  the  word  for  to-morrow  :  Euh  yuh'r  heuh  ;  or  Euh  yuh' 
rheuh.  If  joined  to  the  syllable  yuh,  without  being  separated  by  the 
comma,  you  would  pronounce  it  very  nearly  like  the  English  word 
your.  As  it  is,  thus,  yuh'r,  its  sound  is  very  nearly  like  the  English 
word  use,  and  I  am  not  sure  but  that  would  be  a  preferable  way  of 
writing  it,  thus  :  Euh  use  heuh  ;  yet  there  is  a  twirl  or  r  sound  you 
do  not  get  as  in  the  other  mode  of  writing  it.  R  terminating  a  word 
has  much  the  same  sound. 

Instead  of  using  the  wordjmd  above,  I  might  have  used  any  other 
word  beginning  with  f.  It  has  its  ordinary  sound. 

Any  other  information  you  may  wish,  if  in  my  power  to  give  it, 
you  may  be  free  to  ask.  Yours,  truly, 

G.  ROCKWOOD. 


No.  24.  |  261 


Letter  from  Rev.  Asher  Bliss  to   Henry  R.  School- 
craft. 

Cattaraugus  Mission^  Sept.  4£A,  1845. 

DEAR  SIR — Agreeably  to  your  request  1  forward  you  some 
facts  in  regard  to  the  establishment  and  progress  of  the  gospel  among 
the  natives  of  this  reservation.  The  Cattaraugus  Mission  Church  was 
organized  July  8th,  1827,  (which  is  a  little  more  than  18  years.) 
It  consisted  of  Mr.  Wm.  A.  Thayer,  the  teacher,  his  wife,  and  12 
native  members.  There  have  been  additions  to  it  from  time  to  time, 
until  the  whole  number  who  have  held  a  connection  with  this  church 
is  one  hundred  and  eighteen.  Thirteen  of  these  have  been  white 
persons  and  most  of  them  connected  with  the  mission  family.  Of 
the  one  hundred  and  five  native  members  seven  or  eight  have  come 
by  letter  from  other  reservations,  so  that  the  number  who  have  united 
on  profession  of  faith  is  a  little  short  of  one  hundred.  Twenty-five 
of  these  have  gone  to  their  final  account.  Some  have  died  in  the 
triumphs  of  faith,  and  we  humbly  hope  and  trust  that  they  are  among 
the  blessed,  in  the  kingdom  of  our  common  Father.  A  number  (as 
it  was  natural  to  expect  from  converts  out  of  heathenish  darkness) 
have  apostatized  from  Christianity,  and  returned  to  their  former 
courses.  The  proportion  of  these  is  not  probably  more  than  one  in 
ten.  Between  sixty  and  seventy  are  now  connected  with  some  of 
the  mission  churches.  A  few  only  have  removed  to  Allegany,  Tus- 
carora,  while  the  remainder  still  live  on  this  reservation. 

The  effect  of  the  gospel  in  promoting  morality  and  civilization, 
may  be  learned  in  part  from  the  fact  that  the  public  worship  of  God 
has  been  steadily  maintained  ever  since  the  organization  of  the 
church,  with  members  ranging  from  fifty  to  one  hundred,  and  some 
times  one  hundred  and  fifty  and  two  hundred  as  regular  hearers  of 
the  word.  A  Sabbath  school  has  been  sustained  a  considerable  share 
of  the  time.  Many  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  New 
Testament,  together  with  tracts,  Sabbath  school  books,  temperance 
papers,  and  religious  periodicals,  have  been  circulated  among  the 
children  and  youth.  Temperance  societies  have  been  patronized  by 
nearly  all  the  chiefs  and  leading  men  on  the  reservation.  Pledges 
have  been  circulated  and  received  the  signatures  of  a  large  majority 
of  the  population,  of  all  parties,  on  the  Washingtonian  plan. 

Day  schools  for  teaching  the  English  language  have  been  kept  in 
operation  almost  without  interruption  for  more  than  twenty  years, 
under  the  patronage  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

During  the  thirteen  years  that  I  have  superintended  these  schools, 
nearly  thirty  different  persons  have  engaged  for  a  longer  or  shorter 


[SENATE 

time,  as  teachers.  For  the  past  year  there  have  been  four  schools 
under  the  patronage  of  the  American  Board,  and  one  under  the  Soci 
ety  of  Friends.  The  whole  number  who  have  been  instructed  in  the 
five  schools  is  probably  not  far  from  one  hundred  and  twenty-five. 
The  attendance  of  a  part  has  been  very  irregular,  sometimes  shifting 
from  one  school  to  another,  and  sometimes  attending  no  school  at  all. 
Several  of  the  early  pupils  in  the  mission  schools  are  now  heads  of 
families,  well  informed,  industrious,  temperate  and  religious,  and  in 
good  circumstances.  Some  are  interpreters,  some  teachers  of  schools, 
and  others  engaged  in  transacting  the  business  of  the  nation. 

You  can,  sir,  best  judge  of  the  influence  of  the  gospel  in  promoting 
worldly  prosperity,  when  you  have  fully  completed  the  census  which 
is  now  being  taken.  When  you  count  up  the  framed  houses  and 
barns,  the  horses,  cattle,  sheep  and  hogs,  the  acres  of  improved  land, 
with  the  wagons,  buggies  and  sleighs,  clocks  and  watches,  and  the 
various  productions  of  agriculture,  you  can  easily  conceive  the  differ 
ence  between  the  present,  and  thirty  years  ago.  I  suppose  there  was 
not  then  a  framed  building  of  any  description,  and  scarcely  a  log 
house,  properly  so  called,  no  teams,  no  roads,  no  ploughed  land,  and 
but  small  patches  of  corn,  beans  and  squashes.  What  an  astonishing 
change  ! 

As  to  the  capacity  of  Indian  children  for  improvement,  my  own 
impression  is  that  there  is  no  essential  difference  between  them  and 
white  children.  The  fact  that  Indian  children  usually  make  slow 
progress  in  studying  English  books,  can  be  accounted  for  in  three 
ways  :  1.  They  generally  have  little  or  no  assistance  from  their 
parents  at  home.  2.  They  are  irregular  in  their  attendance  on 
schools,  for  want  of  order  and  discipline  on  the  part  of  parents. 
3.  Being  ignorant  of  the  English  language,  it  is  a  long  time  before 
they  comprehend  fully  the  instruction  of  their  teachers. 

These  circumstances  operate  to  make  the  school  room  a  very  dull 
and  uninteresting  place  to  the  scholar,  and  the  reflex  influence  gives 
the  scholar  the  same  appearance.  When  they  can  once  rise  above 
these  circumstances,  and  overcome  these  obstacles,  they  make  good 
proficiency  in  their  studies. 

Believing  that  these  statements  cover  the  ground  of  your  inquiries, 
I  subscribe  myself,  dear  sir, 

Respectfully  and  truly  yours, 

ASHER  BLISS. 

P.  S.  Should  you  desire  further  information  on  any  of  these  points, 
or  upon  others,  which  have  been  omitted,  please  state  your  questions 
definitely,  in  writing.  Yours,  &c.,  A.  B. 


No.  24.)  263 


(K.) 

Letter  from  R«v.  William  Hall  to  Henry  R.  School- 
craft. 

Allegany  Mission,  Sept.  Sth,  1845. 

DEAR  SIR  : — Your  inquiries  in  relation  to  the  state  of  religion, 
education,  &c.,  among  the  Indians  of  this  reservation,  if  I  rightly 
understand  them,  are  briefly  answered  as  follows  : 

Christianity  very  much  prospered  here  during  the  four  years  next 
preceding  the  past. 

The  number  of  church  members  during  that  period,  was  nearly 
tripled,  and  very  encouraging  additions  were  made  to  their  know 
ledge  and  zeal.  But  the  past  year  has  been  one  of  stupidity  and 
drought. 

There  has,  however,  been  four  additions  from  the  Indians,  made  to 
the  church,  by  profession  of  faith,  and  two  whites. 

The  present  number  of  Indian  members  is  about  one  hundred  and 
fifteen.  The  number  of  whites  is  eight.  Seven  of  the  Indian  mem 
bers  are  under  censure. 

I  have  sustained  three  schools  during  the  past  summer,  in  which 
about  eighty  Indian  children  have  been  more  or  less  taught.  One  of 
these  schools,  whose  whole  number  is  only  about  thirty,  gives  an 
average  attendance  of  nearly  twenty-five.  In  this  neighborhood  the 
population  is  sufficiently  compact  for  a  farming  community,  and  the 
younger  parents  are  partially  educated. 

In  the  other  neighborhoods,  the  population  is  very  sparse,  and  the 
parents  very  ignorant.  The  consequence  is,  that  the  daily  attendance 
falls  short  of  one  half  the  whole  number  of  scholars,  and  cannot  be 
called  regular  at  that.  Many  do  not  get  to  school  earlier  than  half 
past  eleven,  and  very  few  earlier  than  ten,  and  half  past  ten.  Those 
who  attend  regularly,  evince  a  capacity  to  acquire  knowledge,  equal 
ing  the  whites,  and  one  of  our  schools  will  suffer  nothing,  in  com 
parison  with  common  country  schools. 

I  am,  dear  sir, 

Yours  &c., 

WILLIAM  HALL. 


264  [SENATE 


(L.) 

Letter  from  Rev.  Wm.  Me  Murray  to  H.  R.  School- 
craft. 

Dundas,  November  llth,  1845. 

MY  DEAR  SIR — I  have  just  received  the  vocabularies,  with  the  In 
dian  words,  from  the  Rev.  Adam  Elliot,  of  Tuscarora,  to  whom  I 
sent  them  for  the  translation.  The  cause  of  the  delay  was  his  severe 
illness,  and  the  difficulty  of  getting  suitable  persons  to  give  him  the 
Indian.  He  says,  before  you  publish,  if  you  will  send  him,  through 
me,  the  proof  sheets,  he  will  have  them  corrected  for  you,  and  for 
warded  without  delay.  He  is  an  amiable  and  most  excellent  rnan^. 

Yours,  most  faithfully, 

WILLIAM  McMURRAY. 


MOHAWK. 

1  God Niyoh 

2  Devil Onesohrono 

3  Man Rongwe 

4  Woman Yongwe 

5  Boy Raxaa 

6  Girl Kaxaa 

7  Child Exaa 

8  Infant Owiraa 

9  Father  (my) Rakeniha 

10  Mother      "    Isteaha 

11  Husband    "    Teyakenitero 

12  Wife          "    Teyakenitero 

13  Son  "    lyeaha 

14  Daughter  " Keyeaha 

15  Brother      "    Akyatatekeaha 

16  Sister          "    Akyatatoseaha 

17  An  Indian Ongwehowe 

18  Head Onontsi 

19  Hair Ononkwis 

20  Face Okonsa 

2 1  Scalp Onora 

22  Ear Ohonta 

23  Eye , Okara 

24  Nose Onyohsa 

25  Mouth Jirasakaronte 

26  Tongue Aweanaefhsa 


No,  24.]  265 

27  Tooth Onawi 

28  Beard Okeasteara 

29  Neck , Onyara 

30  Arm » Onontsa 

31  Shoulder Oghneahsa 

32  Back , Oghnagea 

33  Hand Osnosa 

34  Finger Osnosa 

35  Nail Ojiera 

36  Breast Aonskwena 

37  Body Oyeronta 

38  Leg Oghsina 

39  Navel Oneritsta 

40  Thigh Oghnitsa 

41  Knee » Okwitsa 

42  Foot Oghsita 

43  Toe Oghyakwe 

44  Heel Grata 

45  Bone Ostiea 

46*  Heart Aweri 

47  Liver „ Otweahsa 

48  Windpipe Ratoryehta 

49  Stomach Onekereanta 

50  Bladder Oninheaghhata 

5 1  Blood Onegweasa 

52  Vein Oginohyaghtough 

53  Sinew Oginohyaghtough 

54  Flesh Owarough 

55  Skin Oghna 

56  Seat Onitskwara 

57  Ankle Osinegota 

58  Town ....  Kanata 

59  House   Kanosa 

60  Door Kanhoha 

61  Lodge Teyetasta 

62  Chief Rakowana 

63  Warrior Roskeahragehte  fiU>*^ 

64  Friend Atearosera 

65  Enemy Shagoswease  (\  3^ 

66  Kettle     Onta  M* 

67  Arrow Kayonkwere  n  c-<*/^ 

68  Bow Aeana 

69  War  club Yeanteriyohta  kanyoh 

70  Spear Aghsikwe 

71  Axe Atokea 

72  Gun ,  . . . .  Kaghore 

73  Knife Asare 

74  Flint Kahnhia 

75  Boat Kahoweya 

76  Ship Kahoweyakowa 

[Senate,  No.  24.J  34 

"1  J     A  VX~>- 


266  [SENATE 

77  Shoe Aghta 

78  Legging Karis 

79  Coat Atyatawit 

80  Shirt Onyataraa  atyatawit 

81  Breechcloth Kakare         ; 

82  Sash Atyatanha 

83  Head  dress Onowarori 

84  Pipe Kanonawea 

85  Wampum Onegorha 

86  Tobacco Oyeangwa 

87  Sky Otshata 

88  Heaven Karonghyage 

89  Sun Karaghkwa 

90  Moon Eghnita 

91  Star Ogistok  ^ 

92  Day Eghnisera 

93  Night Aghseanteane 

94  Light Teyoswathe 

95  Darkness Tyokaras 

96  Morning Ohrhonkene 

97  Evening Yokoraskha 

98  Spring Keankwetene 

99  Summer Akeanhage 

100  Autumn Kanonage 

101  Winter Koghserage 

102  Wind Owera 

103  Lightning , . .  .   Teweanerekarawas 

104  Thunder Kaweras 

105  Rain Yokeanorough 

106  Snow Oniyehte 

107  Hail Yoisontie 

108  Fire Yotekha 

109  Water Oghnekanos 

110  Ice Oise 

111  Earth:  land Owhensia 

1 12  Sea Kanyaterakekowa 

113  Lake Kanyatare 

1 14  River Kaihoghha 

115  Spring Yohnawcronte 

116  Stream Yohyohonto 

117  Valley Teyohrowe 

118  Hill Yononte 

119  Mountain Yonontekowa 

120  Plain Kaheanta 

121  Forest Karhago 

122  Meadow Yeheantyakta 

123  Bog Yonanawea 

124  Island Kawenote 

125  Stone Oneaya 

126  Rock Otsteara 


No.  24.]  267 

127  Silver Karistanoro 

128  Copper Oginigwar  karistaji 

129  Iron Karistaji 

130  Lead   Kawistanawis 

131  Maize Oneasti 

132  Wheat Eanekeri 

133  Oats Yonohonte 

134  Potatoe Oghneanata 

135  Turnep Ojikwa 

136  Tree Kherhite 

137  Wood Oyeante 

138  Pine Oghnehta 

139  Oak Tokeaha 

140  Ash Eghsa 

141  Elm Akaraji 

142  Basswood Ohosera 

143  Shrub Nikakwerasa 

144  Leaf Oneraghte 

145  Bark Owajiste 

146  Grass Ohonte 

147  Nettle Ohrhes 

148  Weed Kahontaxa 

149  Flower Ojijia 

150  Bread Kanatarok 

151  Indian  meal Oneasti  othesera 

152  Flour Othesera 

153  Meat Owarough 

154  Fat Yoresea 

155  Beaver Jonitough 

156  Deer Oskoneantea 

157  Bison 

158  Bear Oghkwari 

159  Otter Tawine 

160  Fox Jitsho  v 

161  Wolf Okwaho 

162  Dog Ehrhar 

163  Squin  el Arosea  -^- 

164  Hare Tahontanegea 

165  Lynx 

166  Panther 

167  Muskrat Anokyea 

168  Polecat Takoskowa 

169  Hog Kwiskwis 

170  Horse Yagosateas 

171  Cow Canonta 

172  Sheep Teyotinakarontoha 

173  Turtle Anowara 

174  Toad Jighnanatak 

175  Insect Otsenown  i 

176  Snake Onyare 


263 

177  Bird Jiteaha 

178  Egg Onhonsa 

179  Feather Ostosera 

180  Claw Otjiera 

181  Beak ,  Ojikeweyeanta 

182  \Ving Oweya 

183  Goose Onasakeara 

184  Partridge Oghkwesea 

185  Duck Sora 

186  Pigeon Orite 

1S7  Plover  

188  Turkey Skawerowane 

189  Crow » ,  Jokawe 

190  Robin Jiskoko 

191  Eagle Oteanyea 

192  Hawk Karhakoha 

193  Snipe Tawistawis 

194  Owl Ohowa 

195  Woodpecker Kwarare 

196  Fish Keantsiea 

197  Trout Tyotyaktea 

198  Bass Ojikakwara 

199  Pike Ji'konsis 

200  Sturgeon Nikeanjiakowa 

201  Sunfish Karaghkwakeanjiea 

202  Fin Odare 

203  Scale Otsta 

204  White Kearakea 

205  Black Kahonji 

206  Red Onegweantara 

207  Blue Oronya 

208  Yellow Oginigwur 

209  Green Ohonte 

210  Great Kowanea 

211  Small Niwaa 

212  Strong Kashatste 

213  Weak ,  Yoyatakeaheyea 

214  Old Oksteaha 

215  Young Nityoyeaha 

216  Good Yoyawere 

217  Bad Wahetkea 

218  Handsome Yorase 

219  Ugly Wahetkea 

220  Alive Yonhe 

221  Dead Yaweahevea 

222  Life Yonhe 

223  Death Keaheyea 

224  Cold Yotore 

225  Hot Yotarihea 

226  Sour Teyohyojis 


No.  24.J  269 

227  Sweet Yaweko 

228  Bitter Yotskara 

229  I lib 

230  Thou Ise 

231  He Raonha 

232  She Aonha 

233  They Rononha 

234  You,  Ye Jiyoha 

235  We Onkyoha 

236  This Keaikea 

237  That Toikea 

238  All Agwegon 

239  Part Otyake 

240  Who Onka 

241  Near Niyorea 

242  Far  off Ino 

243  To-day Keaweante 

244  Yesterday Teteare 

245  To-morrow Eayhorheane 

246  By  and  hy Owagehaseaha 

247  Yes Ea 

248  No Yahtea 

249  Perhaps Tokul 

250  Above Enegea 

25 1  Under Onagon 

252  Within Onagounonga 

253  Without Atstenongati 

254  On Ethogh 

255  Something Onheno 

256  Nothing Yaghotheno 

257  One Easka 

258  Two Tekeni 

259  Three Aghsea 

260  Four Kieri 

261  Five Wisk 

262  Six Yayak 

263  Seven Jatak 

264  Eight Satego 

265  Nine Tiyohto 

266  Ten ,   Oyeri 

267  Eleven Easkayaweare 

268  Twelve Tekniyaweare 

269  Thirteen Aghseayaweare 

270  Fourteen Kaiyeriyaweare 

271  Fifteen Wiskyaweare 

272  Sixteen Yayakyaweare 

273  Seventeen Jataky aweare 

274  Eighteen Sategoyaweare 

275  Nineteen.  fc Tiyohtoyaweare 

276  Twenty Tewasea 

277  Thirty Aghseaniwaghsea 


270  [SENATE 

278  Forty Kaieriniwaghsea] 

279  Fifty Wiskniwaghsea 

280  Sixty Yayakniwaghsea 

231  Seventy Jatakniwaghsea 

282  Eighty Sategoniwaghsea 

283  Ninety Tiyohtoniwaghsea 

284  One  hundred Easkateweanyawe 

285  Two  hundred Tekeniteweanyawe 

286  One  thousand Oyeriteweanyawe 

287  Two  thousand Teweayawe  eghtseraghsea 

288  One  million 

289  To  eat* Teayontskahou 

290  To  drink Eayehnekira 

29 1  To  run Teayoraghtate 

292  To  walk Eayonteanti 

293  To  dance Teayenonyakwe 

294  To  Fly Teankatea 

295  To  laugh Eayakoyeshough 

296  To  cry Teayoseanthough 

297  To  burn Eawatsha 

298  To  love Eayontatenoronkwe 

299  To  go Eayonteanti 

300  To  strike Eayeyeanti 

301  To  kill Eayontateriyo 

302  To  sing. Eayontereanotea 

303  To  sleep Eayakotawe 

304  To  speak Eayontati 

305  To  die Eayaighheye 

306  To  see Eayontkaghtho 

307  To  hear    Eayoronkhe 

308  To  think Eayonontonyeawe 

309  War  cry Waontskwararonyea 

310  Retreat  cry Tontatsyatonek 

311  To  give Eayontatea 

312  To  carry Eayehhawe 

313  To  tie Eayenereanke 

214  Walking Yagohteantyohatyea 

215  Singing Yereanote 

f      216  Dancing Teyakononyakwea 

217  Crying Teyoseanthous 

218  To  be,  or  exist Eghnoyotea 

219  He  is Raonhase 

220  I  am lighse. 

If  there  is  no  infinitive,  insert  verbs  in  their  original  form,  as,  He  eats,  &c. 


No.  24.]  271 

CAYUGA. 

1  G  od Niyoh 

2  Devil Onesoono 

3  Man ' Najina 

4  Woman Konheghtie 

5  Boy Aksaa 

6  Girl Exaa 

7  Child Exaa 

8  Infant Onoskwataa 

9  Father    (rny)    Ihani 

10  Mother     "        Iknoha 

11  Husband  "       lonkniniago 

12  Wife         u       longiahisko 

13  Son  u       Ihihawog 

14  Daughter  "       Ikhehawog 

15  Brother     "       Itekyatehnonte 

16  Sister        "       Kekeaha 

17  An  Indian Ongwehowe 

18  Head Onowaa 

19  Hair    Ononkia 

20  Face Okonsa 

21  Scalp Onoha 

22  Ear Honta 

23  Eye Okaghha 

24  Nose Ony ohsia 

25  Mouth Sishakaent 

26  Tongue Aweanaghsa 

27  Tooth   Onojia 

28  Beard    Okosteaa 

29  Neck Onyaa 

30  Arm Oneantsa 

31  Shoulder Oghnesia 

32  Back Eshoghne 

33  Hand Kshoghtage 

34  Finger Onia 

35  Nail Ojeighta 

36  Breast Oahsia 

37  Body Oyeonta 

38  Leg Oghsena 

29  Navel Kotshetot 

40  Thigh   Onhoska 

41  Knee Okontsha 

42  Foot Oshita 

43  Toe Oghyakwea 

44  Heel lyatage 

45  Bone Ostienda 

46  Heart Kawiaghsa 

47  Liver Gotwesia 

48  Windpipe Ohowa 

49  Stomach    Onekreanda 


272  [SENATE 


50  Bladder  .............  Onheha 

5  1  Blood  ...............  Otgweasa 

52  Yein  ................  Ojinohyada 

53  Sinew  ...............  Ojinohyada 

54  Flesh  ...............  Owaho 

55  Skin  ............  ....  Ogoneghwa 

56  Seat  ................  Ondiadakwa 

57  Ankle  ..............  Ojihougwa 

58  Town  ...............  Kanatae 

59  House  ..............  Kanosiod 

60  Door  ...............  Kanhoha 

61  Lodge   ..............  Teyetasta 

62  Chief  ...............  Aghseanewane 

63  Warrior  .............  Osgeagehta 

64  Friend  ..............  Aterotsera 

65  Enemy  ..............  Ondateswaes 

66  Kettle   ..............  Kanadsia 

67  Arrow  ..............  Kanoh 

68  Bow  ................  Adoia 

69  War  Club  ............  Kajihwaodriohta 

70  Spear  ...............  Kaghsigwa 

71  Axe  ................  Atokea 

72  Gun  ................  Kaota 

73  Knife  ...............  Kainatra 

74  Flint  ...............  AtrF  kwenda 

75  Boat  ................  Kaowa 

76  Ship  ................  Kaowagowa 

77  Shoe  ................  Ataghkwa 

78  Legging    ............  Kaisra 

79  Coat  ................  Atyatawitra 

80  Shirt  ...............  Nikaheha 

81  Breechcloth  ..........  Katrotaa 

82  Sash  ................  Teatniagwistrista 

83  Headdress  ...........  Tiodnaawonhasta 

84  Pipe  ................  Atsiokwaghta 

85  Wampum  ...........  Otkoa 

86  Tobacco  .............  Oyeangwa 

87  Sky  ................  Otshata  - 

88  Heaven  .............  Kaohyage 

89  Sun    ................  Kaaghkwa 

90  Moon    ..............  Soheghkakaaghkwa 

91  Star  ................  Ojishonda 

92  Day  ................  Onisrate 

93  Night    ..............  Asohe 

94  Light  ...............  Teyotate 

95  Darkness  ............  Tiyotasontage 

96  Morning   ............  Sedetsiha 

97  Evening    ............  Okaasa 

98  Spring  ..............  Kagwetijiha 

99  Summer  .............  Kakenhage 


No.  24.]  273 

100  Autumn Kananagene 

101  Winter Kohsreghne 

102  Wind Kawaondes 

103  Lightning Teweanihos 

104  Thunder Kaweanotatias 

105  Rain Ostaondion 

106  Snow Onieye 

107  Hail Oidriondio 

108  Fire Ojista 

109  Water   Onikanos  r"T 

110  Ice Oitre 

111  Earth — Land Oeanja  rT? 

112  Sea Kanyateowaneghne 

113  Lake Kanyataeni 

114  River Kihade 

115  Spring Oghnawaot 

116  Stream Oghyeanto 

117  Valley Teyostowento 

118  Hill Onontae 

119  Mountain Onontowanea 

120  Plain Kaheantae  K  f 

121  Forest Kahago 

122  Meadow Ustondriakta 

123  Bog Oweanjanawe 

124  Island   Kaweghnod 

125  Stone Kaskwa 

126  Rock Osteaha 

127  Silver Kawistanoo 

128  Copper Ogwenida 

129  Iron Kaniawasa 

130  Lead Kanikanawis 

131  Maize Oneha 

132  Wheat Onajia 

133  Oats Oats 

134  Potatoe Onata 

135  Turnip Okteha 

136  Tree Krael 

137  Wood Oyeanda 

138  Pine Ostaa 

139  Oak Kakata 

140  Ash Kahoweya 

141  Elm Oshkra 

142  Basswood Ohotra 

143  Shrub    Ohonda 

144  Leaf Ouraghta 

145  Bark Owajista 

146  Grass Owenoghkra 

147  Nettle   Owhesra 

148  Weed Owenokrasod 

149  Flower Oweba 

[Senate,  No.  24.]  35 


274  [SENATE 


150  Bread Onada 

151  Indian  Meal Oneha  otetra 

152  Flour Otetra 

153  Meat Owahon 

154  Fat Osea 

155  Beaver Akaniago 

156  Deer Wahontes. 

157  Bison 

158  Bear Yekwai 

159  Otter Jutedro 

160  Fox Ishaie 

161  Wolf Tahioni 

162  Dog Shoas 

163  Squirrel    Joniskro 

164  Hare Toutaend 

165  Lynx 

166  Panther  .... 

167  Muskrat Te  out 

168  Polecat Kanewageha 

169  Hog Kwiskwis 

170  Horse Kaondanenkwi 

171  Cow Tidoskwaout 

172  Sheep Teyodinekaondoa 

173  Turtle Kaniaghtengowa 

174  Toad Naskwagaonta 

175  Insect Otsinowa 

.176  Snake Osaista  -y- 

177  Bird Jiteae         J~ 

178  Egg Onhosia 

179  Feather Ostotra 

180  Claw Otsiouhta 

181  Beak Kaniantasa 

182  Wing Kawaontes 

183  Goose Honkak 

184  Patridge Kawesea 

185  Duck Oheao 

286  Pigeon Jakowa 

187  Plover  

188  Turkey Sohout 

180  Crow Kaghka 

190  Robin Jiskoko 

191  Eagle Nataongowa 

192  Hawk Tekayatakwa 

193  Snipe Tawistewi 

194  Owl Owa 

195  Woodpecker Kwaa 

196  Fish Otsionda 

197  Trout Tiadatsea 

198  Bass Onoksa 

199  Pike...,  Jikonsis 


'No.  24. J  275 

200  Sturgeon Kajhista 

201  Sunfish Oaghkwaonio 

202  Fin Owaia 

203  Scale Otsta 

204  White Keaankea 

205  Black Sweandaea 

206  Red Otkwenjia 

207  Blue Drinaea 

208  Yellow Jitkwa 

209  Creen Drahtaea 

210  Great Kowanea 

211  Small Niwaa 

212  Strong Kashatste 

213  Weak Oyatakeaheyo 

214  Old Ostea 

215  Young Ongwetasea 

216  Good Oyanri 

217  Bad Waetgea 

218  Handsome Oyanri 

219  Ugly Waetkea 

220  Alive Onhe 

221  Dead Aweaheyea 

222  Life Onhe 

223  Death Keaheyea         4- 

224  Cold Otowi 

225  Hot Otaiho 

226  Sour Teyohyojis 

227  Sweet Okao 

228  Bitter Odjiwaeea 

229  I I    ' 

230  Thou Ise 

231  He Aoha 

232  She Kaoha 

233  They Onoha 

234  You  Ye Johha 

235  We Oukyoha 

236  This Neangea 

237  That Shigea 

238  All Gwegon 

239  Part Tewadisto 

240  Who Sonaot 

241  Near Niyoea 

242  Far  off Ino 

243  To-day Wanewanisade 

244  Yesterday Teclea 

245  To-morow lyohea 

246  By  and  by Swegeha 

247  Yes Eghea 

248  No Teah 

249  Perhaps Tokatgisa 


276  [SENATE 

250  Above Hetgea 

25 1  Under Nagon 

252  Within Nagongwadi 

253  Without Atstegwadi 

254  On Ethogh 

255  Something Tikaweaniyoh 

256  Nothing Teaskoutea 

257  One Skat 

258  Two Tekni 

259  Three Segh 

260  Four Kei 

261  Five Wis 

262  Six Yei 

263  Seven Jatak 

264  Eight Tekro 

265  Nine Tyohto 

266  Ten Waghsea 

267  Eleven Skatskaie 

268  Twelve     Tekniskaie 

269  Thiiteen Aghseghskaie 

270  Fourteen Keiskaie 

271  Fifteen Wiskaie 

272  Sixteen Yeiskaie 

273  Seventeen Jatakskaie 

274  Eighteen Tikroskaie 

275  Nineteen Tyohtoskaie 

276  Twenty Tewaghsea 

277  Thirty Seniwaghsea 

278  Forty Keiniwaghsea 

279  Fifty Wisniwaghsea 

280  Sixty <• .  ...   Yeiniwaghsea 

281  Seventy Jatakniwaghsea 

282  Eighty Tekroniwagshea 

283  Ninety Tyohtoniwagshea 

284  One  hundred Skateweaniawe 

285  Two  hundred Tekniteweaniawe 

286  One  thousand Waghseanateweaniawe 

287  Two  thousand Teweaniaweetsaghsea 

288  One  million 

289  To  eat Eyondikoni 

290  To  drink Eyehnikiha 

291  To  run ,    Tesental 

292  To  walk Eyohteanti 

293  To  dance Teyontkwa 

294  To  fly Teankate 

295  To  laugh lyakoyonde 

296  To  cry Teyoseanthou 

297  To  burn Ewatsia 

298  To  love Teyondatnoonk 

299  To  go Eyonteandi 


No.  24.]  277 

300  To  stride Eyegoheg 

301  To  kill .  Eyondatriyo 

302  To  sing    Eyontreanote 

303  To  sleep Jakota 

304  To  speak lyeghtaea 

305  To  die lyaihhe 

306  To  see lyontkaghto 

307  To  hear Ayohonk 

308  To  think* Ayonontonio 

309  War  cry Yontskwaeonio 

310  Retreat  cry Jatego 

311  To  give Eayontatea 

312  To  carry Eyeha 

313  To  tie Ayeshaondak 

314  Walking Goghteandiahandia 

315  Singing Eeanot 

316  Dancing Teyagotkwea 

317  Crying Teyoseantwas 

318  To  be,  or  exist Nethonanyohtohaag 

319  He  is Aohase 

320  I  am Ii 

•If  there  is  no  infinitive,  insert  verbs  in  their  simplest  concrete  form,  i.  e.,  indicative 
mood,  present  tense,  first  person,  singular,  as,  he  thinks,  &c. 


278  [SENATE 


(M.) 

Letter  from  Mr.  Richard  U.  Shearman  to  Henry  R. 

Schoolcraft. 

Vernon,  October  4th,  1845. 

SIR  :  I  completed  the  enumeration  of  the  Oneida  Indians  some 
days  ago,  but  delayed  sending  a  return  to  you  to  ascertain  the  Indian 
names.  It  doubtless  contains  all  the  information  you  require  at  this 
particular  time.  Several  families  are  included  in  the  marshal's  enu 
meration  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Vernon.  The  remainder 
reside  in  Madison  county. 

The  houses  of  these  Indians  are  generally  much  better  than  the  log 
houses  of  the  whites,  being  constructed  of  hewn,  even  jointed  logs, 
with  shingle  roofs  and  good  windows.  There  are  three  good  frame 
houses  belonging  to  them  ;  —  one  of  these  is  a  very  handsome  one, 
belonging  to  Skenado.  I  noticed  in  it  some  tasty  fringed  window 
curtains  and  good  carpets.  The  Indians  whom  you  met  at  Oneida 
were  the  flower  of  the  tribe,  being  mostly  farmers,  who  raise  a  suffi 
ciency  of  produce  for  their  comfortable  support.  There  are  several 
heads  of  families  in  my  list,  who  cultivate  no  land  of  their  own,  but 
gain  a  subsistence  by  chopping  wood  and  performing  farm  labor  for 
others. 

The  whole  number  of  families,  I  make,  as  you  will  perceive,  31. 
The  whole  number  of  houses  I  believe  is  but  28,  but  in  each  of  these 
houses  I  found  two  families.  The  number  of  persons  is  157.  The 
count  of  last  winter,  which  made  180  souls,  was  made  with  reference 
to  retaining  a  certain  amount  of  missionary  funds,  and  Mr.  Stafford, 
the  Indian  attorney,  tells  me  it  was  made  too  high.  Skenado  says 
the  tribe  in  this  State  numbers  just  200  souls,  of  whom  40  are  with 
the  Onondagas. 


December  16£A,  1845. 
"  I  have  filled  up  your  Indian  vocabulary  to-day.  I  wrote  down 
the  words  as  they  were  given  to  me  by  one  Johnson,  a  pretty  intelli 
gent  man,  who  sometimes  acts  as  interpreter.  My  orthography  may 
be  somewhat  at  fault,  owing  to  my  limited  knowledge  of  the  Indian 
manner  of  sounding  the  letters  of  the  English  alphabet.  In  general, 
I  have  endeavored  to  spell  the  words  according  to  their  sound  in 
English,  though  the  letter  a  is  used  often  as  in  the  English,  and  often 
to  express  the  sound  of  ah  !  With  this  exception,  and  the  use  of 
hon,  han  and  hun^  to  express  a  sound  of  which  nothing  in  the  Eng 
lish  can  convey  an  accurate  impression,  the  spelling  accords  with  the 


No.  24.]  279 

pronunciation.  The  Indian  from  whom  I  obtained  the  information, 
informs  me  he  knows  of  no  words  in  his  language  to  express  such 
large  numbers  as  thousands  and  millions.  I  have,  therefore,  in  the 
cases  of  those  numbers,  filled  the  blanks  with  the  Indian  for  ten  hun 
dred  and  ten  hundred  thousand  ;  that  is,  in  the  latter  case,  ten  hun 
dred  ten  hundreds. 

•'  I  hope  the  table  will  be  satisfactory,  and  that  it  may  be  of  aid  to 
you  in  making  the  comparison  between  the  languages  which  you 
desire. 

"  Believe  me,  your  friend,  &c. 

"  RICHARD  U.  SHEARMAN." 

ONEIDA. 
223 

224  Alive Loon  ha. 

225  Dead La  wan  ha  yun. 

226  Life Yun  ha. 

227  Death Ya  wu  ha  yah. 

228  Cold Yutholah. 

229  Hot Yu  ta  le  han. 

J  30  Sour Ta  yo  yo  gis. 

231  Sweet Ya  wa  gon. 

232  Bitter Yutskalot. 

233  I Ee. 

234  Thou Eesa. 

He  she. 

235  He  or  she La  oon  ha — a  oon  ha. 

236  We   Tat  ne  jah  loo 

237  You Eesa. 

238  They Lo  no  hah. 

239  This Kah  e  kah. 

240  That To  e  kuh. 

241  All A  quR  kon. 

242  Part Ta  kah  ha  sioun. 

243  Many A  so. 

244  Who Hon  ka. 

245  Near Ac  tah. 

246  Far-off E  non. 

247  To-day Ka  wan  da. 

248  Yesterday Ta  tan. 

249  To-morrow A  yul  ha  na. 

250  Yes   Ha. 

251  No Yah  ten. 

252  Perhaps     To  ga  no  nah. 

253  Above A  nah  kan. 

254  Wonder An  ta  ka. 

255  Within Na  gon. 

256  Without Ats  ta. 

257  On  .  ,   Ka  ha  le. 


280  [SENATE 

258  Something Ot  hok  no  ho  ta. 

259  Nothing Ya  ha  ta  non. 

260  One Ans  cot. 

261  Two , Da  ga  nee. 

262  Three Ha  son. 

263  Four Ki  ya  lee. 

264  Five Wisk. 

265  Six Yah  yak. 

266  Seven Ja  dak. 

267  Eight Ta  ka  Ion. 

268  Nine   Wa  tlon. 

269  Ten O  ya  lee. 

270  Eleven Ans  cot  ya  wa  la. 

271  Twelve Da  ga  na  ya  wa  la. 

272  Thirteen Ha  son  ya  wa  la. 

273  Fourteen Ki  ya  lu  ya  wa  la. 

274  Fifteen Wisk  ya  wa  la. 

275  Sixteen Ya  yah  ya  wa  la. 

276  Seventeen Ja  dak  ya  wa  la. 

277  Eighteen Ta  ka  Ion  ya  wa  la. 

278  Nineteen Wa  tlon  ya  wa  la. 

279  Twenty Ta  was  hon. 

280  Thirty Ha  son  ne  was  hon. 

281  Forty Ki  ya  lu  ne  was. 

282  Fifty   Wisk  ne  was. 

283  Sixty Yah  yak  ne  was. 

283  Seventy Ja  dak  ne  was. 

284  Eighty Ta  ka  Ion  ne  was. 

285  Ninety , Wa  tlon  ne  was 

286  One  hundred Ans  cot  ta  wa  ne  a  wa. 

287  Two  hundred Da  ga  na  ta  wa  ne  a  wa. 

288  One  thousand O  ya  lee  ta  wa  ne  a  wa. 

289  Two  thousand Ta  was  ha  ta  wa  ne  a  wa. 

290  Million O  ya  lu  ta  vvu  ne  a  wa-o  ya  lee  ta 

wa  ne  a  wa. 

291  To  eat < Yon  take  hon  ne. 

29-2  To  drink Yah  na  kee  lah. 

293  To  run Yah  dak  ha. 

294 

295  To  walk Ee  yun. 

296 

297  To  dance Ta  yunt  qua. 

298  To  laugh Yah  go  yas  hon. 

299  To  cry * . . . .  Da  yon  unt  os. 

300  To  burn. . . .  , U  dek  ha. 

301  To  love Ee  no  Ion  qua. 

302  To  go    Wa  hon  ta  de. 

303  To  strike Wa  a  gon  lek. 

304  To  kill Wa  gon  wa  lew. 


No.  24,]  281 

305  To  sing Ka  Ion  no  ta. 

306  To  sleep Ya  go  tas. 

307  To  die Wa  a  ee  ha  ya. 

308  To  sit Ya  day  Ion. 

309  To  speak Ya  god  ha  la. 

410  To  see Wa  ont  kot. 

311  To  hear Yah  got  hon  day. 

312  To  think Yonnon  ton  nion  ha. 

313  To  shout Tay  ya  go  hon  let. 

314  The  war  cry . .  . , At  lee  yos  la  tay  ya  go  hon  let. 

315  To  shout Ta  ya  go  hon  let. 

316  The  retreat Wa  ha  day  go. 

317  To  give Wa  han  da  don. 

31S  To  carry Yay  ha  we. 

319  To  tie   Ka  warn. 

320  Walking Ee  yen. 

321  Singing Ka  Ion  no  ta. 

322  Dancing Ta  hat  qua. 

323  Crying "Das  yon  unt  os. 

324  To  exist Ya  gon  ha. 

325  I  am E  gon  ha. 

The  preceding  part  of  this  vocabulary,  taken  by  myself,  together 
with  the  entire  vocabularies  of  the  Onondaga  and  the  Seneca,  which 
are  necessary  to  render  the  comparison  complete,  are  omitted. 


fllOl't 


/nyv/s  'to  rm/lft 

ui://;  ;»/•;:[  1  J:>r;l  sHJ 

,  31  >!nkl:r  /li  nr  biujol 

.iv/  JMJ!?  *i  ni  bn.uoi  n^'xl 

•,;  -vhn  1  jiffi;)  rni-s'l  bine-!  1 

.f:;.:cii-:-;i£ii    hlo    fffi    il'iv/    ^aisr 

[Senate,  No.  24.  J  36     o1  i  '.'  rirliiv/  !)n«  ^^bn  -    r 

niil.rs'f::-o^  'itjiiii  (^nBfi'i'Jc   f'{j;;n  '»  l^ 

jriii  lifiool 


182  [SENATE 


(N.) 

Letter  from  Mr.  D.  E.  Walker  to  Henry  R,  School- 
craft. 

Batavia,  July  26^,  1845. 

MJR.  SCHOOLCRAFT  :  I  have  visited  the  mound  on  Dr.  Noltan's 
farm.  Nothing  of  great  importance  can  be  learned  from  it.  I 
should  think  it  about  fifty  rods  from  the  creek,  and  elevated,  perhaps, 
some  eight  feet  above  the  general  level  of  the  ground. 

A  similar  one  is  also  found  about  two  miles  south  of  this,  and,  as 
is  this,  it  is  on  high  ground,  of  circular  form,  and  with  a  radius  of 
about  one  rod.  They  were  discovered  about  thirtv  or  thirty-five 
years  since.  Nothing  has  been  found  in  them,  save  human  bones. 
The  first,  some  nine  or  ten  years  since,  was  nearly  all  ploughed  up 
and  scraped  into  the  road. 

It  is  said  that  £;  sculls,  arms  and  legs  were  seen  on  fences,  stumps 
and  the  high-way  for  a  long  time  after  they  were  drawn  into  the 
road." 

On,  some  two  miles  beyond  the  second  was  discovered  a  burial- 
ground.  At  that  place  were  ploughed  up  shell,  bone,  or  quill-beads. 
Near  this  place  was  found  a  brown  earthen  pot,  standing  between  the 
roots  of  a  large  tree,  (maple,  they  think)  and  with  a  small  sapling 
grown  in  it,  to  some  six  inches  in  diameter.  Beads  of  shell,  bone  or 
porcupine  quills  have  often  been  found.  I  would  have  remarked, 
that  on  the  first  mound  stood  a  hickory-tree  some  two  feet  through. 
There  is  also  a  ridge  at  the  termination  of  high  ground  ;  I  say  a  ridge, 
it  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  regular  fortification.  It  is,  I  should  judge 
from  thirty  to  forty  feet  in  length.  It  would  appear  that  the  ground 
was  dug  down  from  some  distance  back,  and  wheeled  to  the  termina 
tion  of  high  ground,  until  a  bank  is  thrown  up  to  a  height  of  some 
fifteen  or  twenty  feet.  This  ridge,  some  think  to  be  natural ;  others,  from 
the  fact  that  a  smooth  stone,  about  the  size  and  shape  of  a  pestle,  was 
found  in  it,  think  it  to  be  artificial.  Perhaps  other  relics  may  have 
been  found  in  it  that  would  show  it  to  be  an  artificial  formation.  All 
I  could  learn  (and  I  rode  about  seven  miles  out  of  my  way  to  con- 
Terse  with  an  old  inhabitant)  was,  that  this  pestle  was  found  in 
the  ridge,  and  within  three  or  four  feet  of  its  surface. 

We  may,  perhaps,  infer  something  from  the  size  of  an  underjaw 
found  here,  which  is  said  to  have  been  so  large  as  to  much  more  than 
equal  that  of  the  largest  face  in  the  country. 

Respectfully. 

P.  E,  WALKER. 


No.  24.J  283 


(O.) 

Letter  from  H,  C.  Van  Schaack,  Esq.  to  Henry  R. 

Schoolcraft. 

Manlius,  July  18tk,  1845. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Yours  of  yesterday  from  Jamesville  is  received.  Its 
enclosure  is  the  first  intimation  I  have  of  having  been  chosen  a  cor 
responding  member  of  the  N.  Y.  Historical  Society.  I  shall  be  hap 
py  to  advance  the  objects  of  the  Society. 

I  regret  that  you  have  not  found  it  convenint  to  call,  I  hope  you 
will  still  conclude  to  come.  In  the  interim,  I  am  convinced  that  Mr. 
C.  can  advance  your  objects  better  than  I  can  ;  he  has  read  several 
addresses  on  these  subjects  before  the  Literary  Associations  here  and 
at  Syracuse  within  two  years  past. 

I  have  a  collection  of  interesting  papers  (found  among  my  father's 
papers  at  Kinderhook)  relating  chiefly  to  Indian  affairs  during  the 
first  half  of  the  last  century  in  the  colony  of  New- York.  These  I  am 
arranging,  at  my  leisure,  for  the  purpose  of  presentation  to  the  N.  Y. 
H.  Society.  I  hope  also  to  be  able  to  send  some  papers  of  my  father's 
which  will  advance  the  object  of  the  society  in  rescuing  the  Indian 
names  on  the  east  banks  of  the  Hudson  from  oblivion,  and  which  last 
I  had  intended  to  forward  to  the  Society  through  you.  But  I  must 
take  my  time  to  effect  those  objects. 

Excuse  the  haste  with  which  this  letter  is  written,  as  I  have  only 
this  moment  received  your  letter,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  lose  a  mail. 

Respectfully  yours. 

Manlius,  Nov.  22nd,  1845. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  forwarded  to  Mr.  Gibbs,  the  librarian,  a  few  days 
ago  a  volume  containing  various  MSS.  selected  from  my  father's  pa 
pers,  relating  chiefly  to  our  aboriginal  history  r  and  about  which 
I  wrote  you  some  time  ago.  You  will  find  among  them  the  journal 
of  Conrad  Weiser,  Indian  interpreter,  giving  an  account  of  a  visit  to 
the  Six  Nations  in  1745,  at  which  time  he  accompanied  the  Senecas 
to  Oswego,  on  their  way  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Governor  of  Canada. 
You  will  also  find  among  the  papers,  the  original  minutes  of  the 
Grand  Council  at  Albany,  in  1745,  at  which  were  present  commis 
sioners  from  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Pennsylvania,  and  New- 
York,  with  Governors  from  several  of  those  States  and  the  Sachems 
of  the  Six  Nations.  I  think  you  will  be  interested  in  some  cf  the 
papers.  When  I  visit  Kinderhook  again,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  make 
some  additions  to  the  contribution  I  have  made  to  the  Society.  Many 
of  the  old  papers  relating  to  land  trials,  contain  matter  throwing 
light  upon  Indian  names  of  objects  and  places.  I,  however,  despair 
of  ever  seeing  anything  like  a  completeness  of  that  description. 

Respectfully  yours, 

H.  C.  VAN  SCHAACK. 


284  [SENATE 


Letter  from  L.  T.  Morgan,   Esq.,   to  H,  R.  School- 
craft. 

Rochester )  October  7,  1845. 

Sitt — You  have  doubtless  seen  a  notice  of  the  great  council  of  the 
Six  Nations,  recently  held  at  Tonawanda.  We  call  it  great,  because 
we  never  saw  any  thing  of  the  kind  before,  and  perhaps  never  will 
again.  Three  of  us  started  in  season,  and  spent  the  whole  of  last 
week  in  attendance,  and  were  also  joined  by  Mr.  Hurd,  a  delegate 
from  Cayuga.  We  were  there  before  the  council  opened,  and  left 
after  the  fire  was  raked  up.  Our  budget  of  information  is  large,  and 
overthrows  some  of  our  past  knowledge,  and  on  the  whole,  enlarges 
our  ideas  of  the  vastness  and  complexity  of  this  Indian  fabric.  We 
are  a  great  way  from  the  bottom  yet ;  we  may  never  reach  it,  but 
what  we  do  bring  up  to  the  surface,  remunerates  richly  for  the 
search. 

We  learn  that  at  the  establishment  of  the  confederacy, fifty  sachem- 
ships  were  founded,  and  a  name  assigned  to  each,  which  they  are  still 
known  by,  and  which  names  every  sachem  of  the  several  sachemdoms, 
from  the  beginning  to  the  present  time,  has  borne.  There  were  also 
fifty  sub-sacheins,  or  aids  ;  that  is,  to  every  sachem  was  given  a  sub- 
sachem  to  stand  behind  him — in  a  word,  to  do  his  bidding.  These 
sachemships  are  still  confined  to  the  five  nations ;  the  Tuscaroras 
were  never  permitted  to  have  any.  They  are  unequally  divided 
among  the  five  nations,  the  Onondagas  having  as  many  as  four 
teen.  The  ei°;ht  original  tribes  or  families  still  hold  to  be  cor 
rect,  as  we  had  it,  but  each  tribe  did  not  have  a  sachem.  In  some  of 
the  tribes  were  two  or  three,  in  others  none.  As  the  English  would 
say  the  Howard  family  had  a  peerage  in  it,  so  would  the  Indians  say 
that  a  certain  tribe  or  clan  had  one  or  two  or  no  sachemships  running 
in  it.  The  idea  seems  to  be  that  the  sachem  did  not  preside  over  a 
tribe,  as  that  would  leave  some  tribes  destitute  ;  but  the  nine  Oneida 
sachems,  for  instance,  ruled  the  Oneida  nation  conjointly,  and  when 
the  nations  met  in  council,  would  represent  it.  The  fifty  sachems 
were  the  only  official  characters  known  at  the  councils  of  the  con 
federacy.  The  sub-sachems  and  chiefs  had  nothing  to  say.  And 
unanimity,  as  in  the  Polish  diet,  was  always  necessary.  Over  this 
council,  the  Tha-do-da-hoh,  or  great  sachem  of  the  confederacy,  pre 
sided.  He  was  always  taken  from  the  Ononclagas,  as  we  heretofore 
supposed  ;  but  what  is  very  important,  it  is  denied  that  there  was 


No.  24.]  285 

any  such  officer  as  a  Tokarihogea,  or  military  chieftain  over  the  con 
federacy.  They  recognize  no  such  office,  and  deny  that  Brant  was 
any  thing  but  a  chief,  or  an  officer  of  the  third  and  lowest  class.  I 
sifted  this  matter  thoroughly,  in  conversations  with  Blacksmith,  La 
Fort,  Capt.  Frost,  and  Dr.  Wilson,  a  Cayuga,  and  am  satisfied  that 
the  Tha-do-da-hoh*  was  the  chief  ruler  of  the  Iroquois,  and  that  they 
had  no  other.  We  fell  into  this  error  by  following  Stone,  who  in 
the  Life  of  Brant,  pretends  to  establish  in  him  the  title  of  war  chief 
tain  or  Tokarihogea  of  the  confederacy  In  relation  to  the  head 
warriors  or  military  leaders  of  the  nations,  there  is  still  some  obscu 
rity.  The  Seneca  nation  has  two,  but  the  other  nations  none.  The 
truth  is,  the  learning,  if  we  may  so  call  it,  of  the  Iroquois  is  in  the 
hands  of  a  few,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  reach  it,  as  those  who  are 
the  most  learned  are  the  most  inveterate  Indians,  and  the  least  com 
municative. 

Their  laws  of  descent  are  quite  intricate.  They  follow  the  female 
line,  and  as  the  children  always  follow  the  tribe  of  the  mother,  and 
the  man  never  is  allowed  to  marry  in  his  own  tribe,  it  follows  that 
the  father  and  son  are  never  of  the  same  tribe,  and  hence  the  son  can 
never  succeed  the  father,  because  the  sachemship  runs  in  the  tribe  of 
the  father.  It  really  is  quite  surprising  to  find  such  permanent  ori 
ginal  institutions' among  the  Iroquois,  and  still  more  surprising  that 
these  institutions  have  never  seen  the  light.  If  I  can  construct  a 
table  of  descents  with  any  approach  to  accuracy,  I  will  send  it  down 
to  the  Historical  Society.  The  idea  at  the  foundation  cf  their  law 
of  descent,  is  quite  a  comment  upon  human  nature.  The  child  must 
be  the  son  of  the  mother,  though  he  may  not  be  of  his  mother's  hus 
band — quite  and  absolutely  an  original  code. 

The  object  of  this  council  was  to  "  raise  up  sachems"  in  the  place 
of  those  who  had  died.  It  would  require  more  room  than  twenty 
letters  would  furnish  to  explain  what  we  saw  and  heard — the  mode 
of  election  and  deposition — the  lament  for  the  dead — the  wampum — 
the  two  sides  of  the  council  fire,  &c.  &c.,  and  the  other  ceremonies 
connected  with  raising  up  sachems  ;  also  the  dances,  the  preaching, 
the  feast. 

We  were  well  received  by  the  Indians,  and  they  seemed  disposed 
to  give  us  whatever  information  we  desired  on  the  religious  system 
of  the  Iroquois,  their  marriage  and  burial  rites,  &c.  Faithfully, 

L.  T.  MORGAN. 

*  This  is  a  Seneca  pronunciation  of  the  name  written  ATOTARHO,  by  Cusick,  and  Ta- 
totarho,by  another  and  older  authority.  For  a  figure  of  this  noted  primary  ruler,  as  it  is 
given  in  Iroquois  picture  writing,  see  page  132.  H.  R.  S. 


RETURN         CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

Main  Library  •  198  Main  Stacks 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS. 

Renewls  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling  642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


iCP  1 8  1998 


FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY  CA  94720-6000 


nua 


LD21A-20m-3,'73 
(Q8677slO)476-A-31 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


7;  YC  49316 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


